Title: Endings and Beginnings
Author: Cinnamon Scully
Category: SRH, DSR, Angst, Humor
Rated: NC-17 for language and situations
Disclaimer: I do not own the X-Files characters, nor do I own anything that has anything to do with Richard Patrick or Filter, All information found on Richard Patrick has been documented and is disclaimed to be the possession of such sites. I also do not own any rights to Nine Inch Nails or Trent Reznor. All lyrics have been documented to the album they come from and are as such. All situations therein are fictional unless documented. Fiction and Reality is interweaved throughout the story, but the situations therein are created by the author for entertainment purposes only. Refer to the website that correlates with this story to find out the truths and discern from the fiction. No money has been made off of this story.

Summary: Mulder leaves Scully in fear of his mental state. Doggett helps Scully cope with Mulder's departure and his little brother takes them on an adventure.

Scully woke the next morning in her bed, reaching out towards the figure that should be there next to her. She instead connected with a piece of paper. At first her sleepy mind figured that Mulder had simply gone to get breakfast and hadn't wanted to wake her, but when she began to read the note, she learned it was something else.

Dear Scully,
I have to leave you behind. I don't want you to be hurt by me anymore, and since I've come back I still find myself not fitting in. I know I was an ass to you and it's because the world went on without me and now that I find that you do not need me anymore, I have decided that I must take my leave and exit your life. I also fear seeing you hurt by my possible second abduction and I fear that it would destroy you to do what you have done these past 9 months.

I know you must be angry right now as you read this, but I have to figure out where I belong and I don't know if that is where I am right now. Please, don't take this as a ditch effort. I just want to find myself again and where I belong. I do not do this to hurt you.

I know that you trust Agent Doggett more than I do and I respect that. Trust him. The F.B.I. has taken my quest away from me. I ask you to seek the truth and help Doggett to see. The world depends on it and I only wish I could continue the quest with you. I have passed the torch onto you.

I will never stop loving you and though I will be unreachable, I will always be in your heart. Oh Scully, II don't want to hear your heart break as mine does right now, but I must, I must say goodbye.

Love,

Fox Mulder

Scully clutched the paper to her chest, sobbing. Mulder had his reasons. She only hoped that things would change and he'd come home to her.

As she sat in the bedroom, a soft knock came to the door. She got up quickly to see who was there. Perhaps Mulder had realized what mistake he had made.

She opened the door, and said, "Agent Doggett."

Doggett noticed that Scully hadn't dressed yet, and averted his eyes quickly from her nightgown clad body. He said, "I'm sorry, Agent Scully. I just came to see how you were doin'. I also came to update you a little on the X-Files. Thought you might want to know."

Scully said, "Come on in, Agent Doggett. Tell me what is going on." She wrapped a robe around herself, tying it as she sat down.

Doggett sat at the other end of the couch, trying to keep his eyes averted as much as possible. He said, "Agent Scully, I'm sure you know already about the investigation of DD Kersh. I'm going to see what he's been up to. If I can help you any further than that, I will. I find that DD Kersh has made a mistake by firin' Agent Mulduh. I just think that maybe we should see what can be done."

Scully sighed. She looked down, and looked back up into his eyes, now firmly on hers. "Mulder's gone. He left this morning and said that he wants me to help you on the X-Files. He's sort of passed on the torch to me, so to speak. He just doesn't feel like he fits in here and needs to learn where he belongs."

"I'm sorry to hear that, Agent Scully," Doggett said.

"Well, I understand why he did it. They took everything from him. I don't think he expects to get his work back. That was his life and they destroyed him with it. Not to mention his terrible ordeal, which I'm sure he's not over. I expect him to keep in touch with the Gunmen and they'll keep me informed. There is nothing I can do. It is his decision after all." Scully looked very resigned by these events. "I can't chase him down. I've got William now and I'm very thankful for that."

Doggett was fighting himself. He felt more comfortable with her now, and hoped that she did with him. He finally took a hand and placed it on one of hers. "I'm sure we'll get justice for what they've done to Mulduh. I just want you to know that I'll make sure that we get that and find that truth he was seekin'."

Scully looked up into his face. She said, "Thank you, Agent Doggett."

After Doggett left, Scully tided up the apartment. She got dressed, thinking about what Doggett had told her. He had said that they were investigating Kersh. She shook her head. That was unexpected.

She checked on William, changing him. He was very quiet but kept moving his arms and legs, making Scully smile slightly. She said, "William, you're such a goofy baby."

She went into the living room, holding William close to herself. She sat down, quietly lost in thought until William pulled her hair. She said, "Ow, Will, don't do that."

William simply gurgled, and Scully realized without Mulder she would have no adult to talk to besides the Gunmen and an occasional visit from Doggett. He'd be in the field a lot and she feared that she wouldn't see him very often.

Though she and Doggett thought very differently, over the past nine months or so, she had become rather fond of the man. He was a gentleman, and so reserved. So unlike Mulder. She sighed, getting up and placing William in a play pen to play for a bit.

The phone rang, and she went to answer it. She said, "Scully."

Frohike's voice came on the other end, "Scully, how you holding up?"

"I've had better days." Scully sighed.

"I know. He stopped by and told us. He said that any contact we have will go through him. I'm sorry, Dana."

Scully sighed. "What are you going to do about it? Force the man to stay here with you? I think that he's going to do what he wants and that's the way it is."

"Yeah. Listen, Doggett came by earlier. He said something about having us look into Kersh's background. Said you trusted us as a source so he thought he should to. Should we look into it?"

"Yes. Please do. It may help us a lot in the case against him," Scully said, placing a hand on her forehead.

"You hang in there. I'm sure what ever Mulder is going through, he'll be okay and figure it out. Oh, and Dana, you ever need a shoulder to lean on, I'm right here," Frohike said, quietly.

Scully noticed his tone was different. She whispered. "Thanks."

Doggett sat in the X-Files office, trying to figure out what he should do next. He sighed, setting a file down. He was lost in thought. Why did Mulder leave like that? He's got have a reason other than he's got figure out where he belongs. Agent Scully wasn't telling me something about this. I guess I'll just have to wait for her to tell me.

He jumped when he heard a voice say, "John, didn't think I'd see you here just sitting there." He looked up to see Monica Reyes standing in the doorway.

Doggett gave her a smile. "Well, I was just thinking about a conversation Agent Scully and I had earlier today. I stopped by to check up on her. She told me that Mulduh took off."

Reyes shook her head a little. She said, "Oh? Did she say why he left?"

Doggett said softly, "Said something about him wanting to figure out where he belongs. He's feeling a little misplaced."

"But you don't think she told you everything, right John?" Reyes said, smiling at him.

"No, no I don't, Monica. She just seemed like she was defeated and I've never seen her like that except when we found him dead. I just don't think he left just for those reasons she told me. She knows something and I'll let her tell me when she's ready," Doggett said, adjusting his suit jacket.

Reyes said, "You never change. You always have to be the gentleman."

Doggett said, "What's that supposed to mean?"

Reyes said, "It doesn't mean anything. It just means that you'll leave her alone because you respect her. I got to admit, that takes a lot of patience. She's got a lot of secrets."

"Yeah well, I know that if I push her she'll just get mad at me and then I'll be back at square one with her. A glass of water in my face. You got to take things slowly with Agent Scully."

Reyes laughed. "You still call her Agent Scully, John. See what I'm talking about?"

Doggett knew that she was making fun of him. He said, "Dammit Monica, will you knock it off? We have some information from those weird friends of Mulduh's comin' in on Kersh and I want to get that done."

"Alright. I'll play nice if you'll just loosen up a bit." Reyes said, sitting down in a chair waiting for what Doggett had to tell her.

Scully arrived at the Gunmen's, deciding she had to talk to someone besides William. She walked up to the door, knocking on it softly with William in her arms. She waited for Frohike to open the door.

Frohike said once he had gotten the door open, "Come on in, Scully."

Scully smiled slightly at him, then walked with dignity into the Gunmen's lair. She said, "Anything on Kersh yet?"

"Well, we learned that he's got a second income if that's what you mean," Langly said. "He's got an unidentified source of money coming in other than his F.B.I. check. We can't find out who is paying him yet."

Scully tilted her head. "So he's working for two different things at once. I wonder who else he is working for, but I think I've got an idea already."

Byers said, "Yes. We thought you might know who it is too. We thought that it might be him too."

Scully asked, "Is there a place I can put William?"

Frohike said, "Why don't you give him to me and I'll put him in the crib we bought for him. We thought that you wanted to have a place to put him."

Scully smiled at him, as she handed the small child to him. "I wonder when Agent Doggett will be stopping by again."

Langly said, "Well, he called just a bit ago. He said that Agent Reyes was with him. We told him what we just told you. He said he'd be out here with Reyes later on."

Scully nodded. "I see he's got Reyes to work with him. It's always better than having someone work alone on the X-Files. I hope he's got enough of an open mind with this."

"He said he wants to do all he can to help out the X-Files with this investigation. He knows he's risking a lot but he wants to do the right thing. He really doesn't care what the Bureau thinks of this right now. At least that's what he said," Byers said.

"No. No, he wouldn't. He's after justice and I figure he knows that Kersh is not. I think he understands that even if he doesn't believe a lot on the X-Files. He's got an understanding that Kersh is hiding something and that is what makes him want to do this," Scully said. "With Mulder gone who else will keep the search for the truth open?"

Frohike sighed. "I know. I know we weren't very nice to him, but he did happen to realize we do have a way of getting information. He's trying to do the best he can."

Scully said, "As long as Mulder thinks he has to be away I'm going to help Agent Doggett and Agent Reyes as much as I can. We have to continue the search."

Suddenly a knock came to the door. Frohike said, "Stay calm. I'll get it."

The little man made his way to the door, checking the camera. He sighed in relief. "Doggett."

He opened the door slowly. Doggett said, "I want that information you got on Kersh." He stopped when he saw Scully. He said, "Agent Scully, I didn't know you were here. I didn't see your car."

Scully said, "I parked in the back. I just needed to talk to an adult. William isn't much of a talker yet." She smiled a little when she saw Doggett smile a little at her joke.

Doggett came all the way into the Gunmen's, and sat down in an open chair. He said, "I want the documents you've got on Kersh's unidentified source of income. I want to know where it's coming from. You think ya can get a hold of that for me?"

Langly crossed his arms. "We'll try. We can't guarantee anything but we will do all we can for it. I can assure you that one." He kept the Dogbird comment back.

Doggett sighed. "We're hopin' to get this guy. What he did to Agent Mulduh was just uncalled for, though I do think Agent Mulduh was rash, he did the right thing. I don't think he deserved to be fired for bein' right."

Scully had to smile at the comment. She asked, "Agent Doggett, why do you think he did the right thing?"

"Well, Agent Scully, I do because he was afraid that the F.B.I. wasn't going to send a qualified person to investigate it, even if it does mean me. I also know that I was goin' in without backup, or very little. He knew there was somethin' there and he wanted to make sure it got investigated right."

Scully nodded. "What makes you think you're not qualified, Agent Doggett."

"Agent Scully, come on, I'm not good at this X-file stuff. You know that. I just think he was doin' what he thought was right and Kersh flamed him for it," Doggett said.

Scully nodded. "So you and Agent Reyes are investigating this. Does she think the same thing?"

"Well, Kersh flamed me for puttin' her on the X-Files with me. Said I didn't have the authority to do so. I thought he was wrong. Back up is a must and he decided to ignore that. She thinks that Kersh is up to somethin', yes."

Scully said, "Good. Get as many allies, official or not official as you can. We're going to need them."

Doggett walked back into his office, looking at what the Gunmen had told him. He had his back turned when a pair of hands covered his eyes. He said, "Not funny, Monica. I know those hands."

"Pooh. You're just no fun. Always so serious." Reyes said, laughing at him.

"Well, what do ya want me to be?" Doggett asked, smiling slightly at her.

Reyes said, "Not so dark and gloomy."

Doggett shook his head. "I'll never figure you out. You know you and Agent Scully are so different."

"Duh."

"You pickin' on me again?" Doggett said. "Two can play at this game."

"Oh, I'd like to see you try. So, what did you find out?" Reyes asked him, tilting her head towards the file in his hand.

Doggett sat down behind the desk, tossing the file onto the desk. "Read for yourself."

Reyes picked it up, reading what the Gunmen had put into the file. She said, "Unidentified income source? Does the IRS agent in the Bureau know about this?"

"Nope. The Gunmen had to dig deep for this one and I guess it's a tax exempt one. DD Kersh is being sneaky about this one. Either that the one who's payin' him is," Doggett said.

"I'm guessing that Agent Scully has an idea who this mysterious person is." Reyes said, closing the file again and placing neatly back onto the desk.

"You bet she does, so does those Gunmen guys she's talkin' to. They all think it's that man with the cigarettes, but they also don't know if he's alive. I think that maybe it was that man initially, but after awhile the man's group took it over."

"Why do you say that?"

"That man that Skinner shot, that Alex Krycek, he supposedly offed the old man. If he's alive he's been hidin' pretty well," Doggett said. "I heard about it from Mulduh shortly after it happened. He only told me because he wanted me to know so I'd leave the case alone. I have done that."

"Wow. That's tough. AD Skinner shoot him?" Reyes asked, arms crossing over her light blue blouse.

"Yeah. But with all this alien bull crap I don't know what's goin' on. I won't be surprised if Alex Krycek shows his face again. Nothin' seems to die in the X-Files. Look at Mulduh himself. That's enough of a shocker to one's system."

Scully left the Gunmen's to go home. She felt good about having spent her day there. She hadn't laughed so much in so long and she was thankful for that.

When she got home she put William to bed for a nap. She decided she'd start cooking supper and get William's baby formula ready for when he woke.

She went into the kitchen, starting to prepare a spaghetti meal. When she got the sauce into the pan and cooking she put in a quarter of the box of noodles on the side to cook. She sighed.

Just as she was going to set her table to eat a knock came to the door. She sighed. It had better not be that little dwarf Frohike. She stepped up to the door, checking the peephole, and smiled.

She opened the door, letting Doggett in. He said, "Just thought I'd make sure you're okay, Agent Scully. I didn't want you to be alone all night, so Monica and I decided we'd like to take you out on the town."

"Oh, but I've got William to feed after his nap and I'm cooking supper."

"I won't be takin' no for an answer. We think ya need a night among just us adults and we'll let you get a hold of your mother to watch the baby. Come on, ya need it," Doggett said, looking at her with his ice blue eyes.

Scully sighed. "Well, if you're going to be that way about it, fine. I'll go to dinner with you guys. Don't think you can set me up with some dashing young man though."

"Wouldn't dream of it, Agent Scully."

"Wait a minute. You call Agent Reyes Monica. Why don't you call me Dana while we're out of the office. If we're going out to eat I don't want to be called Agent this and Agent that," Scully said, walking towards her phone to call her mother.

"Only if you'll call me John instead of Agent Doggett," Doggett said to her.

"Alright, John, let me get my mother and we'll go. I should change first too. I look dismal," Scully said, looking down at her sweats and pull over.

"Yeah. I'll be waiting for ya. Don't want you sneakin' your way out of this," Doggett said, smiling at her.

"I won't. Just wait and I'll be out," Scully said.

Doggett stood in the front door area, his hands in his dress pants pockets. He was rocking on his heels waiting for Scully to come back out.

He turned to look at Scully, and stopped. Scully came out with a low cut green dress. Doggett looked up and down her body, blushing. He then looked away.

Scully caught him, asking, "Well, John, do you like it?" She spun around for him.

Doggett sputtered for a moment. He finally managed to choke out, "Yeah."

Scully said, "What's the matter, John? Cat got your tongue?"

Doggett smiled shyly. "No, no. I have never seen you in somethin' like that before."

"Oh. Well, shall we go? We'll be dropping William off at Mom's on the way," Scully said.

Doggett offered his arm to her but she said, "Let me get the baby first."

"Oh right." Doggett was so nervous. He was a little shaken by what Scully had chosen to wear to dinner.

Scully came back out with William in a car seat. She said, "Well, shall we go?"

Doggett nodded. He opened the door for her allowing Scully to make her way out. Doggett averted his eyes from Scully, not wanting to look in places he thought were a little intrusive.

When they finally came down, Reyes said, "No freakin' way. You got her to come along and dressed up?"

Doggett smiled. "Yeah. I did. I wouldn't take no for an answer. Let's drop the baby off and go."

When they arrived at the restaurant, Doggett got out, helping first Scully then Reyes out of the car by opening their doors. He was a little confused which woman he ought to offer his arm to, but Reyes solved the problem. She whispered to him, "You offer your arm to her. I'll be fine."

Doggett nodded. He gave her a smile, and offered his arm to Scully. He said, "Dana, would you like me to escort you into the restaurant?"

Scully laughed at him for a moment. She said, "John, you're much different out of the work place. You are a Southern boy aren't you?"

Doggett smiled. He said, "Well, yeah."

"Figured as much. Let's get in there and no more of this nonsense about offering arms and such. It's silly," Scully said. She put her hand on the elbow extended towards her.

They made their way in and were seated. Doggett sat in the middle of the two ladies. He helped both get seated before seating himself. He said, "Sorry, old habits die hard."

Scully and Reyes exchanged a smile and shook their heads. They knew he was a gentleman and couldn't help it. He was trying to make the dinner as comfortable as possible.

Scully said, "John, why don't you pick a nice wine out for dinner?"

Doggett said, "That's right, you can have wine again, can't you?"

Scully nodded. "Only a little. I wouldn't want to put too much in my blood due to the fact it could go to my baby in nursing. But, let's not discuss such things over dinner. I'll only be having a half glass."

Reyes and Scully caught eyes over the table, laughing at Doggett. He had turned a mild pink at Scully's detached manner to nursing. He coughed his embarrassment away, "Well, shall we order soon?"

Reyes shook her head. "I told you in the office earlier today to loosen up. Sheesh, what does it take to get you out of your tense mood?"

All of the sudden a man sat down at the table with them. Scully and Reyes looked from the man to Doggett, both having surprised expressions on their faces.

Doggett had to laugh a little, before he said, "I'm sorry, I forgot that my brother would be joining us. His name is Joseph Doggett."

Joseph extended his hand to first Reyes, then to Scully. He said without an accent, "You must be Agent Scully," he said it to Scully and she nodded.

Joseph Doggett had the same features as his brother, but his blue eyes were more gray and his hair less curly. He said, "So, John, shall you tell a little bit more about me or shall I?"

Doggett said, "Joe's a lawyer that deals with death penalty cases. He's usually the defense but he always believes that even if the person is guilty of the crime they should go to life without parole."

Scully nodded. She said, "Well, I guess that makes sense. "She was looking at him, trying to figure out more about him.

Joseph said, "Well, John, I must admit you are a lucky guy. You get to work with two beautiful women, who appear to have more than just the pretty face."

Doggett smiled. "That they do. I'm an awfully lucky guy I suppose."

Scully and Reyes caught eyes and nodded for a moment before Reyes asked, "So what brings you to D.C.?"

"I was here on a case, knew John lived close to D.C. and thought I'd find him." Joseph said.

Doggett said, "Yeah, I called him and told him where we'd be eating. I didn't expect him to show up so soon."

Joseph asked, "Have we ordered yet?"

"No," Doggett said. "We haven't done that yet."

"Good. I want a chance to look at the menu before I see you getting your meals." Joseph said, smiling.

Scully noticed that they looked very similar to each other, except that Joseph Doggett had an older appearance. This must mean that Joseph is the elder brother.

Scully asked, "So, John, you've never told us much about your family. Who else are you hiding?"

"Well, we do have a younger brother named Sam. He's sort of a black sheep in the family. In fact Dad doesn't talk to him. Sammie just didn't want to do what Dad wanted him to do. He's a musician in some rough band. Dad said told him to stay away from him if he pursued this venture. Sammie didn't care," Doggett said.

Reyes, "Wow, a free thinker. What did he want him to be?"

"Dad wanted him to pursue a career in some type of company. I defied Dad myself, he wanted me to go politician. I decided law enforcement. Dad was okay with that. He thinks of it as a real job, unlike Sammie's," Doggett said.

Scully was fascinated. "He nice?"

"Only if you like in your face people who don't care what others think of them."

"Mulder. He's just like Mulder then. Not that bad," Scully said.

"Well, I suppose so. He's just a little bit louder about it. He's very outspoken," Doggett said.

Joseph said, "You're forgetting our sisters."

Doggett said, "You tell them about them."

Joseph said, "Well, we have Angela and Jean. They are very, well, much like what Dad wanted. He bullied them quite a bit. He demanded that they become what he wanted. Angela became a nurse and Jean a scientist."

Scully said, "Wow. That makes me the black sheep in my family. My dad said that the F.B.I. was the wrong move for me. He wanted me to be a doctor. A practicing one."

Reyes said, "I'm the black sheep then, too. I may have a job I was supposed to be in, but I'm such a new age thinker."

They ordered their meals, and Scully asked, "So, I'm thinking your brother wouldn't be very appreciative of rules that the Bureau has."

"Hell no. Sammie, well, he'd just be a little outspoken about how they are chaining us down by these rules. I learned my discipline in the Marines, but he didn't like them either. He's against those types of things. Dad is a Republican, the rest of us are not, especially Sam. He's a liberal but doesn't support any party."

"Wow. Does he have any albums?"

"Yeah, but I don't have any of them. Not my type of music. Like the good song says, Good time rock and roll, please." Doggett smiled.

Joseph said, "Now that the cat is out of the bag, Miss Scully, please tell me about your family."

Scully wiped her mouth with a napkin. "You really don't want to know. My father is dead, has been for awhile, my mother is still living in D.C. My sister was gunned down in a mistake for me, the killer I have never found, and my older brother hates my work."

Joseph said, "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to bring up such memories."

Scully said, "No, it's just not discussed. Ahab wouldn't like his Starbuck looking backwards and living in the past."

Reyes noticed a change in Scully. She was clamming up, probably something she had learned at an early age from her father. She said, "I must be the lucky one. I'm the eldest and the one who gets to do what she wants."

Doggett laughed. "I suppose you have it easy. Being the eldest and a black sheep. I think Dad would have killed Joseph for that one. Don't you think, Joe?"

Joseph nodded. "Yeah. Dad had an idea and he wasn't going to take no for an answer. I just wish Sam would talk to us. He's just so distant now and I do know he does need to have someone look out for him from time to time."

Doggett said, "Watch it, he'll call me and then I'll be stuck with him. I was always the one bailing him out."

After dinner, Reyes said, "I'm going to take a cab. I'm assuming that you'll be taking your brother home with you and Dana too."

Joseph said, "I'll take you. I just was visiting and I have my own car so I'll be meeting him later."

Reyes said, "Thank you. I'd much appreciate it."

They all got up, Scully said, "John, are you going to take me to your place for a while before you take me home? I have a funny feeling I'd be so bored, and besides I want to see if you're right about your brother."

"Just call me psychic with my brother. He's probably got some problem that I'm going to have to fix," Doggett said. He gave her his arm again, and Scully accepted without asking.

When they got to the house, Doggett saw that there was a fancy sports car in the drive way. "Well, what do you say? I'm psychic about Sam."

Sam came off of the front porch, a cigarette in his mouth, his hair spiky and a beard on his chin. He wore a pair of rugged jeans and a rock t-shirt promoting his band. He said, "I wondered when you'd get here. Who's the lady?" He gestured with his cigarette at Scully.

Scully waited for Doggett. Doggett said, "Her name is Dana Scully and she is my new partner."

"Since when do you partners come home with you all dolled up? Isn't that like breaking their fucking rules or something? No dating or something like that? I just call it a load of BS."

Doggett looked over at Scully, who wasn't very flustered. She said, "Actually it's more complicated than that."

Sam threw his cigarette down to the ground. "How so?"

"Long story. If you're into stories that involve aliens well that's what it's about."

Sam started to laugh. "Johnny Boy involved with ideas like that? Dude, Dad's not gonna like this one. You working with Aliens?"

Doggett said, "Dad will be fine. It's my assignment."

"What do they call your division, tthe BS section?" Sam said,smiling a little.

Scully said, keeping her temper, "The X-Files. Those cases that are unsolved and are handed to us. It can range from a million things including aliens, liver eating mutants, and well anything bizarre."

Sam said, "Whoa, and I thought I had problems. Dude you sure you want to be involved with this stuff?"

Doggett said, "So what did you do this time?"

"Nothing. I just wanted to tell you that I'm going on tour and my albums have done well. Didn't you see that nice piece of work that I drive," he said, lighting another cigarette.

Doggett lead his brother and Scully inside the house. Sam said, between drags on his cigarette, "Man, you got some nice shit here. I wish I had half the things you got. I live in a crappy hell hole of an apartment."

Doggett shook his head. He said, "Sam, would you mind bein' a little more polite in front of Agent Scully?"

Scully smiled, knowing this was difficult for Doggett to take. His brother looked over at her, and she smiled a little at him. She said, "John, it's not a big deal. I've heard worse in hostage situations."

Doggett sighed. He said, "Would you like something to drink?"

"Yeah, can you get me a beer, bro?" Sam asked.

Doggett said, "Yeah, and Dana, what would you like?"

"Hmm, I'm going to have to deal with William when I get home. I'll take a cup of coffee," Scully said, sitting down.

Sam sat down in a chair, putting his feet up on the table in front of him, his hands behind his head. He said, "So, what do you mean you got William at home to deal with? You married or something?"

"No. Not at all. William is my baby," Scully said.

Sam immediately pointed towards the kitchen, "Is that baby his? No, it can't be. Johnny would marry the girl who had his child. So, who's the kid belong to?"

"My ex-partner, Fox Mulder. He's off doing something to find himself again," Scully said, looking down.

"Whoa, and I thought I dealt with some strange shit. What do you mean he's looking for himself?" Sam said, puffing his cigarette and flicking the ashes into an ashtray he had brought along.

Scully said, "Long story short, Mulder was abducted last spring and was buried, but he wasn't dead. We exhumed him and he's in top physical condition, but he lost six months or more of his life. He went to look for where he belongs."

"Whoa, whoa, you're saying he was dead, and then he wasn't. That's too bizarre for me," Sam said.

"A year ago I would have agreed with you, but I saw it happen with my own eyes."

Doggett came back out, handing Scully her coffee and Sam his beer. He sat down, asking, "So, tell us more about your album."

"You listen to him, John. I'm going to call the Gunmen and see if they've heard anything from Mulder," Scully called over to the Gunmen's. She said, "Frohike, have you heard from Mulder yet?"

"No. He hasn't told us anything. If we hear from him we'll let you know immediately," Frohike told her. "Oh, and Scully, don't worry, he'll come around."

"I hope so. Listen, I'm at John's and I should be getting back. His brother is here and I don't want to be rude."

Frohike said, "You have fun. Don't worry too much. Your mother called us. She got the number from your speed dial at your place. She said to tell you that you can stay out as late as you want to."

Scully smiled, then said, "Thanks."

She hung up, and turned to look at Doggett and his little brother. Sam was avidly telling Doggett about his band and the message he wanted to spread by it. She shook her head when she saw Doggett's ears redden with some of the things his brother said. She sighed. He was the opposite of Doggett in all senses of the word.

She sat down on the couch, listening in until Sam said, "I'm sorry. I must be blabbing on and on like a stupid moron."

She said, "No, it's interesting. I know so little about John and it's interesting to hear about his family and what they do. Mulder's sister was abducted so long ago and then he found out she was dead that it was like he was the only one in the family to know. His father was shot and killed, his mother committed suicide. He's all that is left...except William."

Both men froze as she spoke, as if it was to herself. She shook her head. "I'm sorry guys. I didn't mean that."

Sam's hazel eyes connected with his brother's. He looked a little sorry for Scully, but didn't really know what to say or do. He said, "Well, dude, you got an open bedroom? I could stay here or I could stay at a hotel, it's up to you."

Doggett thought that was a nice change of the subject. He said, "Alright. Up stairs there should be a room open."

"Ok, I'll find it on my own later." He took a sip of his beer and a drag on his cigarette. "Well, now, what else is there to know?"

Doggett said, "Well, I think that most of what we do is Bureau stuff, but I'll say this, it's interesting."

Scully sighed. "That it is. I just told the Gunmen where I was. Mom said she told them that she'll have William as long as I want to stay out."

Doggett nodded. "Any word?"

"No. They told me that they would tell me right away."

Sam took a drag before asking, "So, who are these Gunmen? Someone you hire to watch something for you so they can shoot it or some shit like that?"

Scully laughed. "You just made Frohike's day. No, they're computer hackers and they scope out Government secrets. I met them through Mulder."

Sam said, "Wow. They geeks or something then?"

"Shh, I wouldn't know if Frohike bugged John's place. He's known to. Byers and Langly wouldn't really care as much," Scully said, laughing. "Yes, I guess, if that's what you want to call them."

Doggett shook his head when he saw Sam nod. He said, "So, Sam, what do you think Dad will do?"

Sam said, "He hears of any of this shit and he's going to ban you from the family too. Hey, I'm okay with it. It allows me to make music and if that's not okay with him, too bad. But you, you'll be so upset by it. You'll spend the rest of your life trying to make it up to him."

Doggett sighed. "I hate when you're right."

Sam said, "See? I know you. You care." He took a drag on his cigarette. "So, I figure, and that's why I won't be like you, unless he accepts me for me I don't have to do what he wants. It's not his fucking life now is it?"

Scully felt that this guy had a point. He might have said it in a way that was not as nice as she would have liked, but she agreed with him on a level. It was how she envisioned Mulder when he was younger and more angry.

Doggett said, "Yeah, but I love Dad too much to do that to him."

"That's where we differ. Dad never gave a rip if I was happy. I was just supposed to do what he wanted. I bet he doesn't even know that I'm on a big label."

Scully felt a little out of place. It was just so interesting to see them talk about this type of thing that she didn't mind. She was listening intently and enjoying what his little brother had to say. He was a lot more open than she had ever thought anyone in his family could be.

Doggett sighed. "I know. I know I bent easy under Dad's pressure, but at least I wasn't as bad as our sisters."

"Yeah, don't let me get started on them. Boy, what a couple of pushovers. You think they'd get a back bone and tell him to fuck off," Sam said, tipping his beer back.

Doggett said, "Well, we both know you did that. He almost threatened to cut me out for talkin' to you after that."

Sam said, "Figures. I'm the black sheep of the family, aren't I? I make music instead of run a company. Big deal. He doesn't like it and that's too bad. I want him to, but he doesn't. Too bad. Oh, dude, I brought a CD for ya." He pulled a CD out and placed it into the CD player, pushing play.

Scully smiled when she heard the loud guitar and screaming vocals that was Doggett's little brother. Doggett looked appalled and that was why Scully smiled.

Sam turned around after he had turned up the stereo a bit. He sung along a little bit, then said, "What do you think, bro?"

Doggett said, "I think my neighbors are goin' to call the cops."

"Nah. It's not that loud. Not all my songs are that loud." He scanned through the CD, finding a quieter song, but it had the same powerful message that the rest did.

Doggett said, "I like this one. It's better than those other ones."

Sam said, "Aww, come on, those aren't that bad. You're just too old."

Scully said, "I don't listen too much music other than the old stuff, but I do like yours."

"See? Even your partner likes it. That has to say something for it," Sam said, winking at Scully.

Doggett sighed. He said, "Sam, I'm sure it's a good album. I'm just too old."

"You can't be too old."

"I'm a whole nine years older than you. I think I'm too old."

"You're just a wuss. Just listen to it and don't judge it," Sam said.

Doggett sighed. He said, "Start the CD over."

Sam did as told and sat down, taking another cigarette out, this time to play with more than smoke. He kept twirling it and moving in his chair. Scully sighed. Doggett was just too embarrassed.

After the CD had ended, Doggett said, "I didn't expect that from you, Sam. That's good stuff, even if it's louder than it should be."

"But you don't get it. That's me right there on that whole CD. That's all me and if you listen, you'll get to know me," Sam said, "It's the way it is and I didn't take no for an answer from any manager."

Doggett said, "Typical."

Scully yawned. "I think it's time I get home so Mom can go home and get some sleep."

Both of the Doggetts looked at each other. Sam said, "I'll take her home if you want. That way you can get the guest room ready."

Doggett sighed. "Alright but be nice to her on the way."

"Dude, chill. You worry way too much."

Scully walked out to Sam's car, watching him the whole way. She was a little perplexed about him. She asked, "Sam, I hope you don't mind me asking, but how did you and John come from the same family."

"Funny you ask that. My dad tells me I was not the son he had expected. I don't know. John wasn't always that man you see in there. He was a little rebellious and then he went to become a Marine. God do I hate the Marines. They fucked with his mind and made him into this man who has to follow every rule book. I say it's your personal life. Who cares what some fat, lazy man who sits behind a desk in an office thinks of you and your personal life? It's just like Dad and that's why John does so well."

Scully said, "I like how you're open. I wish I could get John to be that open." She felt a little silly about saying it, not knowing this young man very well right now.

Sam looked at her, for a moment trying to figure out what Scully was after. "Why?"

"I, I don't know. I just hate being pushed away and I know that there is something more to him than the exterior of working and his ethics. I didn't even know he had brothers and sisters until now."

"Yeah. I'm not surprised. He's very private. Always has been. He and I used to be really really close and I think we can still talk when we need to," Sam said, starting the car up.

Scully got in, enjoying the sound of the car's engine. She said, "You do have a nice car to drive."

"Yeah. It's real smooth. Just the way I like my cars. I can do all sorts of things with it. Maybe that's why I live in an apartment and not a good house like John."

Scully said, "I'll tell you how to get to my place. It's not too far."

"You know, I like you better than that other partner he had. I met his old partner from VCS about a year ago. He was, well let's say worse about being by the book than John is. Told me that I shouldn't be talking to my brother."

"Why would this agent do that?"

"I don't know. He felt he was being self righteous. Something about being a civilian and in the way. John stood up for me, even though I didn't need it. That's what I can always count on from John. He doesn't let anyone treat me with scorn like that," Sam said, putting his radio on low.

Scully asked, "So, what is your music about any ways?"

"It's about me. My next album is about American culture being the same. I don't like this being the same shit we got going on," Sam said.

Scully said, "Oh." They found her apartment and Scully stepped out of his car. "Thanks for the ride. I hope to talk with you again, and tell your brother that I had an excellent evening."

Sam said, "Good luck with the baby."

When Sam got home, he said, "That was interesting."

"What? Dana? She sure does make work interesting," Doggett said, smiling. He was working with the stereo, trying to make it have lower volume.

Sam shook his head. "John, I can tell something about you and this Dana."

Doggett looked up, "What do you mean?"

"You like her more than just a colleague. I'm not blind," Sam said, lighting a cigarette.

"Yeah. She's a tough woman," Doggett said.

"It's more than that. Why don't you tell me about it. You know you can tell me about what ever is bothering you," Sam said, leaning against the door.

Doggett stood up, brushing his pants off. "Well, you got me. I just know that I can't go thinkin' about Dana like that. She's my co worker and she still has too much to deal with. She's still trying to figure out the situation with Mulduh."

"Yes, that maybe so. Who leaves the woman who is the mother of their child for some soul searching? That's a little out there. That's if this child is his."

Doggett said, "I don't know about that. He could be, and then again, I don't know about these things. She's so private about it and I don't want to pry it out of her. She hates when I do those things."

"But you want to know." He took his cigarette and flicked some ashes into his ash tray. "I can tell it's bothering you."

"Well, over the past year it's been like impossible to figure out what is up with her and the baby. It's a normal baby as far as I know. She was concerned that it might not be. I, I don't know about any of that either. I just happen to watch her back."

"I can't think of anybody better to do the job. This is too fucking deep for me. I don't understand half of what you are telling me," Sam said, taking a drag.

Doggett sighed. "I don't either. I just know that Mulduh and Dana were on the X-Files for seven years together. He started the division up after it was dormant and now she's trying to continue what he did."

"I can't help you with that one. I just know you got a thing for her. I could tell that when you brought her here."

When Scully finally got up to her apartment, she found a letter taped to her door. It was Mulder's hand writing. She opened the door, looked around and immediately opened it.

Her mother asked, "What is that, Dana?"

She didn't answer. She started to read it, her eyes misting up a bit.

Dear Scully,
I'm writing you and I noticed you were out tonight so I dropped it off at your door. I just thought I'd tell you that I'm feeling better and that I like where I am right now. That's for now, Scully. I hope to come home soon, but I don't know if I can deal with all those different things. I don't fit in and I know it. I'll tell you more later.

Love,
Mulder

Scully sighed. She folded up the sheet and put it back in the envelope that was on the door. She said, "Mom, it's nothing. It's okay."

"No, Dana, it's not. I can tell your upset."

Scully sighed. "Mom, it's just something from Mulder telling me that he'll be back sometime, maybe. It's nothing I can control. I must tell you about John's brother."

Her mother allowed her to change the subject. What's he like?"

"He's rather different from John. He's a musician in a hard rock band and he's very very frank. I thought that John was going to die when he put his CD on for him," Scully said, smiling.

Her mother smiled. "I'm glad you had a good time. I think it's time to get some sleep."

The next morning at the Doggett house, Doggett got up early to make coffee and get ready for work. He was sitting at the kitchen table when his brother stumbled into the room, muttering to himself and taking a chair. Sam put his head on the table, trying to go back to sleep. He said, its way too fucking early for me. Dude, how do you do this all the time?"

Doggett laughed. "I didn't mean to wake you."

"Yeah, the dog next door did that. Damn dog should be shot." He sat up, rubbing his eyes. "Coffee smells good."

"I'll get you some as soon as it's ready," Doggett said

Sam yawned. "Whoa, what time is it anyway?"

"6:00 AM. I have to get ready for work and be out the door soon," Doggett said.

"That sucks ass man. What time does work start?" Sam said.

Doggett said, "Well, at 9, but I think I should get in there early so that Dana doesn't have to do too much right away. She only comes in for some paper work right now, if at all. Maternity leave and all. Plus Monica will be there. She'll worry if I'm not there on my usual time."

"Monica? Now who is this?" Sam asked, his eyebrows raising.

"She helped me on my son's case years ago. I asked her to help me with the Mulduh case. She helped out. Now she's the third agent on the X-Files, or, well I don't know for how long. I actually went against my deputy director and assigned her myself."

"Way to go, dude. Nice move. I like that." He smiled at him, then said in a more serious tone, "How does Dana take Monica being there."

"She likes her. I guess she's okay with it. I think she's tryin' to figure a lot out right now as it is," Doggett said, pouring coffee.

Sam sighed. "You really got a thing for Dana. Dude, talk to her about it soon. I'm serious. At least let her know how you feel. I think if you don't you'll be making a big mistake. Besides, and don't get me wrong, I don't know everything about what is going on, but I think this Mulder guy needs to understand that she does need someone to be with if she's got this baby. Man, and Dad thinks I'm bad. If I had a kid I'd be with the mother."

Doggett said, "I know. Dad just doesn't understand you. He never has. He said it was a big mistake letting you get a guitar at nine. Bad move on his part is always what he says."

"Well, we already know where I stand on all of these things. If Dad doesn't want to live with it."

"Don't say it, Sam. I know, I know."

"Sorry. Promise me you'll tell her, even if only a little, like you'll be there for her or something. I think she'll be more accepting than you think. Besides, this Mulder guy might have told her something you don't know about."

Suddenly a knock came to the front door. Doggett said, "Stay there. You're not dressed."

"Who cares? I've got the essentials covered," Sam said, standing up.

Scully walked in with William. She was upset and said, "I didn't know where else to go. My mother is out of town and I can't get him to stop feeling a fever. I feel so foolish, I am a doctor after all."

Doggett said, "It's going to be alright. Just give him to me. I'll see what I can do about it."

Scully handed William to Doggett. Then she sat down on the couch, trying to figure out how she should tell him about the letter that Mulder had given her. She sighed, closing her eyes.

Sam said, "Is everything okay?"

"No." She looked up to notice he had concern in his eyes. She shook her head, trying to contain her hurt that had been bottled up in front of her mother. She sighed. "No. It's not."

Doggett said, "Well, now, he's going to be fine. Just a little cranky and that's the way babies are. So, what is all goin' on?"

"When I got home last night, there was a letter on the door from Mulder. I don't think he's going to come back any time soon. I, I have no one to help me with the baby and I don't know if I can do this alone. Oh I feel so stupid doing this," Scully said, looking away. "I just, I just had to talk to someone other than the Gunmen about this. They wouldn't know what to do, and besides they still talk to Mulder more than I do."

Sam swore loudly behind her. He said, "What is wrong with this guy?"

Scully sighed. "I don't know. I just know I'm stuck with a baby and no one to help me. I can't do this alone."

Doggett sat down with William in his arms. He said, "Dana, we'll do all we can to help out. I know that it's difficult for you, but we'll try to do all we can to help you through this. It's goin' to be alright."

Sam said, "Let me see the little guy."

Doggett handed the baby to Sam, then he placed a hand on Scully's. He said, "I want you to know that you can come here anytime and I will let you stay or do what ever you need to do. It's not easy with a baby. Especially if you're alone. Don't worry, we'll make sure things work out alright."

Scully looked into his eyes. "Thank you. I appreciate it."

Sam said, "He's a cute little dude. What's his name?"

"William."

"Hello William. I'm Sam, and well, I'm a loud rock and roll dude. You're just a cute little baby aren't you? I bet I could teach you some day how to play guitar. Yeah, I know you're going this guy's creepy."

Scully laughed. She said, "You're good with little babies."

"Well, I try to be, I guess. He's just a little guy. I promise, I won't scream like I do when I play my music, okay little guy? You wouldn't like that much. Not now any ways."

Doggett said, "Sam, you are just turning into a marshmellow with this kid."

Sam smiled, "I know. I just don't understand the man who would leave such a cute little dude. Look at him, he's just so cute."

Doggett laughed harder. "Dad would just be amazed by this."

"Yeah, so." Sam handed the baby to Scully. "You keep him safe. I might recruit him someday to the band."

"I should be going," Scully said, standing up.

Doggett said, "Why? Cause I have to go to work? Nah, I think you'll be fine if you stay here. Besides, you'll keep Sam from gettin' into too much trouble."

"Hey! I'm not that bad," Sam said.

"I know. I just thought I'd pick on you. Dana, why don't you just stay here for the afternoon. I'll be swingin' in about lunch time and then we can talk some more."

"You'd be okay with that?" Scully said.

"Of course. I said any time, didn't I?" Doggett said. "Don't worry about things too much. I know you've got a lot to think to think about right now," Doggett said, smiling.

Sam mouthed from behind Scully, "Tell her, damn it!"

Doggett nodded. "We'll talk when I get back for lunch."

Scully said, "Thank you, John."

"I'll be back. You just take it easy," Doggett said.

Sam said, "Don't worry about it. The little dude and I can have some fun if you want to rest or something. I was going to go back to sleep, but hey, nothing wrong with this."

Scully smiled. "Thanks. I appreciate it."

"Hey, if there is one thing my brother and I share personality wise is helping out those who need it." He got up. "I'll be right back. Gonna put my smokes in the car. The little dude doesn't need that near him."

Scully smiled. She thought it was very considerate of him to do this for her son. She said, "Thanks. I'm glad that you care that much about him."

"Well, I know it's a bad habit, but I don't let anyone tell me that I have to quit or nothing like that. You and Will just sit there and I'll be back," Sam said.

Scully sat in Doggett's living room, looking around at it. She saw how neat it was, how orderly it was and shook her head. She thought that Doggett must have something he really wants to talk about with her.

Sam came back. "When John gets back, I think I'll let you two talk. I got to check in with my band mates and they won't be awake until then any ways."

Scully laughed, "It looks like you'd be asleep too if you could."

"You better believe it. This early shit is just not me. I'm up real late and then I sleep in real late." He yawned. "Thank God for coffee."

Scully said, "No kidding." She was curious what Sam was eluding to when he said that Doggett and she had to talk about something.

When lunch rolled around, Doggett came in to find Scully asleep up stairs, and Sam with the baby. He was singing quietly to the baby, and the baby didn't seem to mind at all. Doggett said, "I see you got him hooked as a fan."

"Yeah. She's upstairs sleeping, but she'll be down in a bit."

"Okay," Doggett said.

Sam looked up from the baby. "You will tell her, right?"

"Yes. What are you goin' to be doin' while I do this?" Doggett asked.

"Talking to my band mates. They are awake by now, I hope. If they're not, well, I'll leave a message at least," Sam said.

Doggett nodded. "Alright."

Scully came down the stairs then. She looked over at Doggett and smiled. "Well, I see you're back from work. Was it any fun?"

"Oh tons. I live for paper work. I thought you knew that already," Doggett said. "By the way, Monica says hi."

"Oh? Did she have fun last night?" Scully said.

"Yeah. I guess Joe and her went out after we left."

"Dude! You didn't tell me Joe's in town," Sam said. The baby started crying, and Sam instantly starting rocking the baby trying to get him to stop. He sighed. "Sorry little guy."

Scully laughed. "It's alright. He does that from time to time."

"I noticed," Sam said. "I'm gonna take him and call my band mates. They should know what is up."

After Sam went to make his phone call, Scully said, "So, what is it you have to tell me?"

"Well, I just thought I'd let you know that I'm goin' to stand by you through this. I wasn't really excited when I got the assignment to the X-Files, but I've learned that it's not the work that is so much of a problem as the fact that I get to work with a very smart woman."

"What's the problem with that?" Scully was suspicious about this.

"Well, it's like this. I've grown to like you, Dana. It's not a lie that when I first met you, well, we weren't on good terms, but I rather have grown fond of you," Doggett said, feeling a little shy. He knew she was still much trying to sort out what had happened with Mulder.

"I have grown fond of you too, John. For some reason I believe that there is something more to this than that though," Scully said, crossing her arms.

"Yeah. I don't know if I'd even be talkin' about this with you if it wasn't for Sam. I have some feelings for you, not just those feelings of watchin' your back either."

Scully said, "I see. I don't know if I'm ready for that just yet. Oh hell, what am I talking about. Mulder just up and left me so quickly and I don't know what I'm going to do." She suddenly burst into tears, unable to contain that pain that had been at her heart for the past day and a half.

He hoped that she was going to be okay. He hugged her, trying to get her to calm down. She whispered, "John, I don't know what I would have done if you hadn't told me I could come here any time. That means a lot to me. I just feel so silly about these things."

Doggett said, while holding her close to himself, "Well, it's goin' to be tough at first, but I think that you'll do just fine. It's not going to be a cake walk, Dana, but I'll make sure that it's not impossible for you either."

Scully said, not looking up, as well as trying to reel in her emotions, "I thank you John. I don't know why you'd do something like that. I'm not you're favorite person."

"What makes you think that?" Doggett said, smiling.

"Oh, because I threw water in your face, I've ditched you a lot, and I did drive you nuts with wild theories I wasn't even sure I believed in," Scully said, now catching onto how silly this sounded.

Doggett said, "I never like the easy women. They just do whatever it to takes for me to be nice. I like to work for affection. You forced me to be nice at least to like me even the tinniest bit. Now look at us, we're huggin'."

Scully laughed, "So we are. That's too funny. I never thought of it that way."

"I figured as much. I could tell you hadn't," Doggett said, making her look up into his eyes. "So, what do you think? Could this work? Could we at least be friends more than just working partners? I know you've got that baby, and I love babies."

"Well, I must say, your family is sure fun."

"You haven't met Dad yet. He's the worst one of us all. Such a rigid person when it comes to judgments. It took me a whole year to get him to like my ex wife."

Scully laughed, putting her head down on his chest. She said, "My dad was the same way, now I've got Bill and he never liked Mulder at all."

"I can tell Sam doesn't much either."

"Who the hell don't I like?" Sam came in, holding William close.

"Mulduh," Doggett said.

"Duh, you're a fast one," Sam said, looking grumpy.

"What's the matter?" Doggett asked.

"Oh, one of my band mates said that he lost some money so they have nothing to eat and I've got to ship some money. I bet they blew the money I left for them on a gaming system," Sam said, sighing.

Doggett sighed. "That's your problem."

"Yeah, it is. Dad says I'm bad but he doesn't know the boys I play with sometimes. Make great music but they don't understand the concept of saving enough money for food."

Doggett laughed. "I see the problem there. You should have hired a babysitter."

"No kidding. They do this shit to me all the time," Sam said. He noticed that Scully and Doggett were hugging, but that didn't bother him. He gave him a smile and shook his head.

Doggett said, "Well, I'm starved. I brought some burgers home with me and I got them in the car. I'll be right back."

Scully smiled. "Alright. May I see William?"

Sam said, "Certainly. The band couldn't believe that I had a baby in my arms as I called them. They were a little surprised. That's okay, not my problem."

Scully took William into her arms. She said, "You like that guy, don't you?"

"You bet he does. Me and the little guy, we got an understanding with each other. He's a good little dude who just happens to be too little to be in my band."

Scully sighed. "With you two I might never leave this place."

"That's sort of the idea, isn't it?" Sam said, smiling at her.

"Actually, no, it wasn't. At least I didn't think so," she sighed. "I just don't know what to do anymore. The one man. I've been working with for years and trusted with everything including my heart took off and left me with a baby. I just never saw it coming. Now I see you two, and you are so willing to take care of me and William. I don't know what to think."

"I'd say take it while you can. I know you're facing something very difficult. I've got my own problems too, but I can see that yours will need some fixing. I know John would never do that to anyone. Even if he didn't love or even like them. He just knows that there are some unfortunates out there and he's a softie. I guess all of us Doggetts are. Even Dad," Sam said, sighing.

Scully said, "I never thought of it that way. You know, I would have never guessed someone who was titled the black sheep would be so insightful."

"Yeah, most think that. I just know that I don't like what this Mulder guy did to you. I can tell that you don't know where to turn. John's giving you a chance and I'd say it's once in a life time. He'll do what ever you want and not do what ever you don't want him to do. He's just that way. Why do you think the band can make me buy stuff like I do even though I'm adamant about who plays what and how."

"Because you are just so soft inside deep down."

"Yep. That's us Doggett brothers," Sam said.

"Got lunch for you guys," Doggett said, coming back in.

Scully smiled up at him. "You have a very smart little brother, Doggett."

"I know. I just don't know what else he's up to."

"Me, I'm not up to anything, man. I'm just having fun with the little guy here and I'm having fun resting up for the tour that's coming up. I start in Cleveland in about two weeks," Doggett said, "Wow. Hope you guys have fun.

"Yeah. It'll be a few months, but so much fun."

They sat down to eat their burgers. William was put in an old high chair that Doggett found and Sam was sitting next to the baby with his fries. He kept eating his fries in front of the baby, telling the baby how much he'd like them when he got older. Scully shook her head. She asked, "John, are you sure you can't control this boy?"

Doggett said, "No. I can't. He's just that way."

Sam said, "What? I'm having fun."

"You won't if he starts to cry," Scully said.

Sam shrugged. He ate his burger then and almost choked when the baby started to gurgle and wave his arms at him. He then said, "Dude, he wants to see what I'm eating."

Doggett laughed. "I think you're right. Better show it to him."

Scully shook her head. "You do have a problem, don't you, Sam. He likes you too much."

Sam sighed. "Oh well."

Doggett asked, "Dana, do you plan on staying here for the night? I have an extra guest room upstairs if you want."

Scully looked down for a moment. She was trying to decide if she wanted to stay here or not. It would be so much better than at home. She also knew she'd be back to where she was only a day or so ago. Alone and afraid of what would happen. She looked up, "Sure, I'll stay here."

Doggett knew that was a difficult choice for her. He said, "Alright. I'll take you to your place after work to gather anything you'd want to take with you."

Sam and Doggett connected eyes for a moment. They both knew that Scully had put a lot of thought into that whole decision. Even if it was only a few minutes they knew she wasn't so willing to do that, except that she was afraid of what would happen with the baby and herself being alone.

Doggett got up after he finished his lunch. He gave Scully a hug then Sam one and said, "I'll be back. You two behave. If you want, Dana, you have Sam bring you over to your place and pick your stuff up."

"Alright. We'll do it that way. It should work. I hope that I'm not getting in the way of anything, John. I know that this is such sudden notice."

"It's fine, Dana."

After Doggett left, Sam said, "Shall we go and get your stuff?"

Scully said, "Yeah. I have a car seat in my car all ready to go. Mind if I drive this time?"

"No problem. I don't think the little guy should get into my sports car any ways. Not yet," Sam said, throwing his wrapper away.

Scully took William out of the high chair and carried him to the car. She placed him into the seat and waited for him to get comfy in the seat. She then got into the driver's seat while Sam climbed into the passenger.

She drove home, mostly with silence. When they got there, Scully found another note on the door. She sighed. Why did Mulder keep doing this to her. She took it off of the door, while Sam held William.

They walked into the apartment and Scully checked her messages. Nothing important. She then gathered some stuff from her bedroom and said, "I'll read this later. I don't want to read it just yet."

Sam nodded. They went back to the car, Scully locking her door. She sighed, leave it to Mulder to pursue something so quickly with contact.

She drove to Doggett's, and when they arrived, Sam said, "I'll take your stuff in. It'll be easier that way."

Scully nodded. She carried William in with the note in her pocket. Then she put him to the crib that was open for him. She sat down in the living room reading the note that Mulder had left her.

It read:

Scully,
I don't know if I can come back for a very long while. I know you must be getting upset and worried. I'm just sure that there is no place for me right now and I want to wait before I come back. I noticed you weren't at home and I wonder where you went. I know you didn't go to work so I was just curious about it, I guess. That's just my curiosity at work, Scully. I guess I'll tell you more through the Gunmen. You must have went off with your mother this morning.

Love,
Mulder

Scully sighed, then hid her eyes from Sam. She didn't want him to see her breakdown over this letter from Mulder. Sam sat down next to her, whispering, "It's alright. What did he have to say."

She let him read the letter and heard him curse. "You think that this guy would learn. You break something off for awhile, you don't contact them all the time out of curiosity."

Doggett came home to find Sam and Scully playing with the baby. She was smiling and he could only remember so few smiles that he had seen since meeting her. He said, "So, what's for supper?"

"I don't know. Didn't know that we were supposed to cook something," Sam said, looking up from William while he was on the floor.

Doggett said, "Any ideas would be nice."

Sam rolled his eyes. "Sure, you are so literal sometimes. I don't know. What does Dana want?"

Scully said, "Me? Why me?"

Doggett started to laugh. " Cause you are the guest."

"But so is he," Scully said, pointing at Sam. Sam looked up at his brother and then back at Scully. She said, "Well, why don't you think of something?"

Sam started to laugh. "Hmm, how about we all think of one thing we'd like to have and put it to a vote. That'll solve the whole mess."

Doggett said, "I vote for eatin' out. I'll get stuck with cookin'."

Sam said, "I vote for that too."

"What about the baby?" Scully said, her eye brows raised. "William is only a baby."

"He'll be fine, Dana," Sam said. "I'll keep an eye on him. Besides, if he doesn't see what I'm eating he might get upset."

Scully sighed. "I'm out voted already. Let's go."

Doggett helped Scully up while Sam carried William. They all went to the car, letting Doggett drive Scully's car as they went to a restaurant.

Doggett said, "When we get there, I'll request a high chair. That'll solve the whole problem."

Scully said, "Thanks. I appreciate it."

Sam said, "I don't even know where we're going, dude."

"You'll have to wait and see," Doggett said, smiling.

"Don't tell me you got something up your sleeve, like Joe is there or something. He doesn't like my music any more than Dad does."

Doggett shook his head. "You'll just have to wait and see."

When they got to the restaurant they were going to, Sam said, "Dude, are you sure I can go in there like this?"

"Don't worry. You're with me and I'll make sure they let you."

Sam said, "I don't know man. I'm in a rock t-shirt and a pair of old jeans. This looks like one of those places that take suits and ties only."

Scully laughed. She said, "I'd like to see you in a suit just once. It'd be a little funny."

Sam glared at her. Doggett just laughed and said, "Let's get inside so we can eat that much sooner."

Scully smiled. Doggett offered his arm to Scully without even thinking and she took it without thinking. They all made their way to the restaurant doors.

When they got there, the stuffy host said, "I'm sorry, sir. We only accept those with the dress code." He looked down at Sam with his eyes over his nose.

Doggett said, "He's with me and I wouldn't tell a famous musician that he can't come in."

The host puffed up. "I don't care who he is. He's got to follow dress code."

Sam said, "I told you man. I told you I'd need to be put in a monkey suit to go in there."

Scully started to laugh. She said, "John, is there a reason we have to get in here?"

Doggett nodded. "Yes."

The host said, "He must change then."

Doggett whispered in the host's ear for a moment, and the host said, "Right this way."

Sam and Scully exchanged glances very quickly and followed him. They sat down at a table, and Sam groaned when he saw who was there. He said, "I thought you said that Joe wasn't going to be here."

Joe said, "Good to see you too, Sam."

Sam sat down, looking sour. Scully asked, "What did you tell him?"

"I said to that guy that he was undercover and we need something to eat so we better get in since he's going to lure the criminal and that if he got in the way of our investigation he'd be in hot water with the director of the F.B.I."

Sam started to laugh. "No way dude. That's so not fair to that guy."

"Of course it isn't. But who cares. It's fun."

Joe rolled his eyes. Sam finally noticed that another person was sitting there. He said, "Who's the lady?"

"Agent Monica Reyes."

"Oh. Another F.B.I. What's with that?"

"It's called I work there."

Sam sighed, "Figures as much. I figured you'd know all sorts of F.B.I. guys. So, what is on the menu?"

Joseph Doggett shook his head. He said, "Well, why don't you look."

Sam took it from him. William sat in the high chair next to him, and he asked, "Well, little dude, what do you think? Should we go for a steak?"

The baby gurgled at him and Scully shook her head. "I'm sure that would be fine with him."

Joseph started laughing. "I see the baby makes you a softie."

"Yeah, so. He's cute," Sam said.

Joseph sighed. He said, "So what's with the music scene?"

"Well, I'm going on tour soon. World tour. We're doing the Americas first and then we'll go to Europe, though I hate the security over there. We went gold with our first two albums and we're hoping our third will do as well. I can't think of anything else of importance," Sam said, looking down for a minute.

Joseph said, "Wow. You're probably making more money than I am right now."

"I don't know about that. I built a whole new studio for a while in Chicago. It's a good studio and my cats seem to like it there," Sam said.

Joseph laughed. "Your cats?"

"Yeah. 2 cats. Big deal. They just know to stay out of the areas where we're working on music. They don't like that loud stuff too much."

Scully laughed. "I bet not. Poor kitties."

"Alright, they like being there. It's just me and the cats that live there. Not a big deal. My girl's there too. Other than thatit's not a big deal."

Their meals came and Sam paid attention to William for a bit. He said, "This is something you'll really enjoy when you're much bigger."

William gurgled at him. Scully sighed. "You keep taunting him."

"I know, but it's so much fun."

That night, after they left Joseph and Reyes, they headed back to Doggett's. Sam had told Scully that she should show the note that Mulder had sent to her while she had been gone. She did as he suggested. Doggett hugged her. He said, "I'm sure that he's got his reasons for doin' this. I wish I could tell you more."

Scully said, "Thanks, John. I know I'm making things a little difficult for you."

Doggett said, "Now why would you say that? I don't mind at all. Have you looked around this place by any chance?"

Scully said, "It is big. You have your brother though."

"Yeah, but I take off next week," Sam said.

Doggett said, "See? Then I'd be all alone in this big place."

Scully sighed. "I just wish that Mulder would either come home or move on. I can't deal with this back and forth much more. Besides, if he doesn't want any contact why does he keep sending me notes?"

Doggett said, "He's having a hard time letting go."

Sam said, "Mind if I put some music on? I'll put it on low. Wouldn't want the little guy getting upset."

Doggett said, "Good idea."

Sam put his CD on, and sat back down. He said, "Well, so, what's up with Joe and that lady?"

"I think they are datin', Sam," Doggett said.

"Yeah I figured that, but I'm a little surprised," Sam said. "Joe hasn't dated anyone since his divorce."

"Neither have I, Sam."

"I know that. I just thought it was odd, that's all," Sam said.

Scully was sitting next to Doggett on the sofa. She hadn't even noticed that he had sat down next to her. Sam was playing with William on the floor.

She leaned back, right into the arm that was on the couch and jumped. She said, "I'm sorry."

"It's alright. I don't mind at all."

Scully sighed. "I don't know."

"It's not a big deal, but if you're not comfortable, I'll move it." He swung his arm back into his lap and sighed.

Scully felt a little torn between leaning back or not. She was a little unsure of what she was seeking. She knew that she and Mulder had things to discuss, but she didn't know if she was ready for that type of thing. She sighed, sitting back any ways.

Sam shook his head. He knew she was fighting herself, and he knew that Scully would have to make her own decision.

Doggett looked over at Sam with a troubled expression. Scully had fallen asleep on his shoulder and he was a little unsure of what he should do next. Sam shook his head. He whispered, "Let her sleep for awhile. She looks like she needs it."

Doggett nodded. He said, "I hope she'll be alright. This whole thing with Mulduh is upsettin' her. I don't like when she's upset."

Sam said, "I noticed. So what exactly do you think this Mulder is up to with this?"

"I don't know. I think he is havin' a hard time lettin' go though. He has, always as long as I've known him, thought that Dana was more of his partner and that I was there to get in the way. He always seemed to take offense to me bein' there. I don't know what he's up to with all these little notes to her like that."

Sam sighed. "So he's one of those guys. Thinks that he can keep being involved when he feels like it's in his convenience to do so."

"I suppose. He's probably grappling with a lot and I don't want to get into it. I just want to make Dana comfortable," Doggett said, softly.

Sam said, "I'm going to put William to bed. He looks like his mother. Tired."

After Sam had gotten up, Doggett looked at Scully for awhile. He sighed. He wondered what she must be thinking while she was staying here. Was it a good thing she was thinking? He couldn't figure out what she was feeling.

Suddenly she woke up, yawning. She said, "What time is it?"

"It's almost midnight. Would you like to get to bed?" Doggett said.

She didn't move this time. She said, "I'm comfy here. I don't want to get up and realize I have a stiff neck."

Doggett laughed a little. "Yeah, I wouldn't want to get up if that was the case either. Sam put William to bed a while ago."

"Oh. I was wondering where they went," Scully said, sleepily. She moved in closer, and said, "You're warm."

Doggett said, "I suppose I am."

Sam came back down. He said, "I see you're awake."

Scully looked up. "Yeah. I don't want to move either."

"I don't blame you." Sam sat down on the sofa. He was listening to a song on his CD, pretending to play guitar along with it. "I should have brought my guitar with."

Doggett laughed. "You'll be on tour soon enough." He yawned. "It's time for bed, I think."

Scully sighed. "I think you are right. I'm at the right side of the hallway, right?"

"Yes, that's where you'll be. William is already in there sleeping," Sam said. "I put him there."

Scully smiled, "Thanks. I must have been asleep."

Scully got up and stretched. She said, "It's been a very long day."

She made her way up the stairs, Doggett watching her from the sofa. He was trying to figure out what she was thinking and he wasn't sure if she felt comfortable here.

Scully was feeling tension run from her body. It was a feeling she hadn't had in a very long time. She knew that if she was alone in her apartment she'd be thinking of how Mulder had left. Here, she wasn't thinking about that at all. Instead she was thinking about how she liked being with Doggett and his brother.

She opened the door to find the room as neat as the rest of the house. She smiled and pulled back the covers of the guest bed she'd be having. She pulled out her nightgown from the bag she had brought along and changed before climbing into the bed. This was a lot better than staying at home. At least here she had someone to look over her and William.

She looked over at William and smiled. He was still asleep and looked peaceful. She rolled towards the wall that was near her. She sighed, knowing that she had found a place she was comfortable in.

Doggett stood in the door way, sighing. He was still unsure of her thoughts on staying with him. He knew that she was struggling with the absence of Mulder, but he hoped that she would move on from that.

After he walked on to his own bedroom, he sighed, making Sam ask, "What's the matter?" Sam stood in the doorway to his own guest room.

"I don't know what Dana thinks of staying here."

"I think she's calming down. Don't worry so much, man. She's coming around. She almost broke down when she read that note today, and I think she's learning that this Mulder guy doesn't want to be with her, but he doesn't want to let go. I think she knows it's in her hands and not his."

"I hope you're right."

The next morning, Scully woke up fairly early. She went down stairs and found Doggett reading the paper and drinking coffee. He asked, "Did you sleep well?"

Scully was trying to remember if Mulder had asked her that at any time. She smiled at him and said, "Yes, I did actually."

Doggett smiled at her. "I'm glad to hear that. I know that it's been difficult for you in the past few weeks. I want to make sure you get a break for a while. We miss you at the office."

"You do?"

"Yeah. It's not the same there without you. You have more expertise than we do," Doggett said, looking down.

"I really don't," Scully said, sitting down across from him. "I want to thank you for letting me stay here. I haven't had a good night's sleep in a while and I actually did here. I don't know what it is about your house, but I feel more comfortable here than I have at home or with my mother."

Doggett said, "I'm glad that I could do somethin' for you. It's difficult for you, I know."

"No, it's not just that. I like the way you and your brother are watching out for me. I rather like your brother. I didn't know anything about you, at least not really, until Mulder left. If you wouldn't have dragged me out of that house who knows what would have happened," Scully said.

Doggett poured her a cup of coffee. He said, "I'm glad I could take you out like that. I knew I couldn't just leave you to stay in your apartment like that."

Scully smiled, "Well, it was a very nice thing. Did Monica happen to force you to do it?"

"She convinced me actually. I was tryin' to talk myself out of it, didn't think you'd want to go," Doggett said a little shyly.

"Well I'm glad she did. I wouldn't be here right now if it wasn't for that, and if it wasn't for your brother II might notbe here right now either. He's made it so much more smooth of a transition for me. I don't think Mulder is coming back, even if he writes a lot and tells me of his adventures. I think it's time that he and I don't speak unless he's going to come home and settle things."

Doggett said, "I hope that you'll adjust well. I don't know what got into Mulduh, but I do know that what ever is goin' on is between you and him, but you are welcome to any time talk to me about it if you wish."

Sam stumbled into the room then, yawning. He said, "Man you guys get up way too early." He sat down at the table much like he had the morning before. He put his head down on the table and said, "Wake me when it's noon."

Scully shook her head. "I'm glad to see that you're awake."

Sam looked up at her, then he said, "No way, man. I'm not really awake."

Doggett laughed. "You are too."

Sam said, "Got any coffee? I think I'm gonna need it. Of course later we'll have to check on the little guy. At least he didn't fuss too much last night."

Scully said, "He's not to that stage quite yet, but he'll get there eventually."

Sam nodded. "I'll be on tour when he starts that up."

Scully smiled. "I suppose so. I'm not going to check anything from Mulder. The Gunmen will have to tell me anything, because I've decided that if Mulder wants to fix things he's going to have to come back here. I'm tired of getting upset by these notes he leaves behind for me."

Sam gave her the thumbs up. "Go for it. I don't see why you should put up with him any ways."

Doggett said, "I must be shovin' off to the office. Have fun you two."

"Dude, I'm going back to bed this time. I'm not dealing with this early shit this time," Sam said. He got up and stumbled out of the kitchen doorway. Scully shook her head. She had Sam to thank for being here now.

She said, "I'm going to check up on William. You get some sleep and William and I will sit down stairs and watch some television if you like."

Sam said, "Sounds like a good plan to me. I think I like that one."

She sighed, "I'm sure he'll like it."

Sam scratched his back and yawned as he made his way up the stairs. I think this 6 in the morning shit sucks. I'm up till 4 usually so this sucks big time."

Scully laughed, "Oh, and Sam, thank you for letting me think about staying here. It is a good decision."

"No problem."

Sam turned around for a moment. He said, "I see that you're an independent person. This Mulder wasn't allowing you to be that. I can tell. I knew that you'd have to do some of that on your own again."

Scully smiled, "You seem to know me more than you should."

"What can I say, the way you acted, I just knew. Wake me later," Sam said, going upstairs.

Scully followed him upstairs to get William. She took him downstairs, turned the television on and zoned out for a while. She thought of what Sam had told her. She thought He's right. Mulder was drowning me with his theories and being him. I love him in a strange way, but I need to be independent and myself. John is letting me do that. He lets me make decisions. Mulder always made them for me.

She looked down at William. William gurgled at her and waved his arms. She picked him up, rocking him gently. She said, "Mommy has made a decision. She likes it here and she knows you do too. She doesn't like how a certain someone is treating her. Mommy doesn't handle that well. If he wants to talk to me, he'll have to come here."

The baby waved his arms at her. She sighed. "You are just trying to be cute, aren't you?"

William laughed at her, and looked around, wide eyed. She cooed at him. "You are such a funny baby."

"Of course he is," Sam said, from behind her.

"I thought you went to bed."

"That was about 3 hours ago," Sam said, sitting down next to her.

Scully said, "I must have been lost in my thoughts. I'm sorry."

"For what? Thinking about something that will change your life drastically? That's for you and you alone. I'm sure that you had to do this for you."

"Yeah. I just realized that I haven't had a decision of my own free will in a while. It was always what Mulder wanted. He decided the cases, where we'd go, where we'd stay, what I would do on the cases. This is my chance to be myself again. Your brother lets me do that."

Sam said, "I see you put a lot of thought into this."

"I did. I must admit that I did. I'm going to stay here as long as John will let me, not because I'm dependent, but because I am independent."

"That's the way to think about it," Sam said, "May I see William?"

"Sure." She handed the baby over to Sam.

Sam cooed at him. "Your mommy made a big decision just now." William waved his arms, and pulled Sam's nose. Sam laughed at him and said, "That's my nose, silly."

That night Doggett cooked a meal for Sam and Scully. He said, "I'm not much of a cook, but I'll give it a shot."

Scully said, "I'm sure it won't be that bad. We'll at least pretend to like what ever you make."

Doggett snorted and said, "Thanks for the effort."

Sam laughed. "She wasn't lying at least."

Doggett said, "And you, you get to help."

"Me? Why me? I don't want to cook," Sam said.

"Cause that way at least I can cut the blame in half if it doesn't turn out right."

Sam got up, "Alright, but I'm not guaranteeing anything good here."

Scully followed them to the kitchen while they made supper and sat at the table with William. She watched them make supper with interest for awhile.

Sam was goofing off while he helped his brother, mainly in a way to get back at his brother for forcing him to cook. Doggett was trying to get him to knock it off but nothing he tried got his brother to stop. He finally said, "Sam, go sit with Dana if you're going to be that way."

"Okay, bro, just thought I'd have some fun."

Scully shook her head as she saw him saunter over to the kitchen table. He said, "I didn't want to cook any ways. My stuff never turns out as well as it should and besides a member of my band is good at cooking."

Scully laughed. "I can see why you would want to get out of cooking then. It can't be that bad."

"Trust me, it's not as good as it should be, but it is edible."

Doggett served his meal of baked chicken. He set plates out for all three of them and said, "So, how was your day?"

Sam said, "I slept pretty well until about 9 or so. The rest of the day I did pretty much nothing but watch TV."

"Sounds like when we were kids. Dana, what was your day like?"

"Good. I had fun. I finally made a decision, if that is alright with you. I decided that I want to stay here for as long as you will have me here and let Mulder decide that if he talks to me he's going to have to come here and the Gunmen will have to pass things along to me. I'm not going to seek what he has to say to me."

Doggett cut up his chicken and said, "Sounds like a good plan. I'll let you stay as long as you want. It'll make the house seem more like a home. At least that way you won't be tearing wounds open before they have had a chance to heal with this plan."

Scully said, "Yeah. I've decided that it's more of an independent plan for myself. I just thought about it and as long as I've been on the X-Files I've been Mulder's little errand girl in a way. I did what he wanted when he wanted it and I'm finished with that."

Doggett looked at Sam. He nodded when he saw Sam smile. Scully had done this all on her own.

"Shall we watch a movie?" Scully asked after they had finished with the dishes. "I noticed that you have a large movie collection."

"I guess so. Sounds good to me. Sam, you want to watch a movie?"

"Sure, I wouldn't mind that at all. Besides, we got to do something," Sam said, shrugging his shoulders.

They all made their way out to the living room and sat down. Doggett got up from the couch, picking a movie out. He said, "How about Far and Away?"

Scully said, "I like that movie."

"Aww, is it one of those sappy lovey movies?" Sam said.

"No, it's a love story yes, but it's got a lot of Irish in it. You'll like it, especially when Tom Cruise fights."

"Okay, I can take that then. Didn't want no sappy sob lovey story like that. Can't take too much of that shit," Sam said.

Doggett stuck it in the VCR and sat back down next to Scully. He noticed that she stayed put and did not move, and she didn't seem to mind when he sat back, putting his arm around the sofa behind her.

Sam sat down in a chair, waiting for the movie to start. The baby had been put to bed for a nap. Sam crossed his arms as he sat watching, he hoped that it wasn't some sappy film.

Scully sat back, her head leaning on Doggett's arm, and didn't move away from it, even though she knew that it was there. She didn't mind it and she actually felt a little bit better with things like this. She had always felt sort of school girlish with Mulder.

Doggett didn't even think and moved his arm down around her as the movie moved on. She didn't move, mainly because she was finding herself liking this and that moving would make things uncomfortable and awkward.

Sam noticed how they were sitting and smiled to himself. He knew that both of them were fighting themselves, and he understood why, but it was funny that they were doing these things without the other one noticing. He went back to watching the movie and found he actually liked it.

Scully sat closer to Doggett but looked over at Sam noticing that he had fallen asleep in the chair. She moved up and said, "John, I think it's your brother's bed time."

Doggett laughed softly. "Sam usually doesn't have a problem stayin' up. Wonder what got into him."

"He got bored or he was tired. Who knows." She leaned into him, letting his arms circle her. She didn't mind this at all, and felt herself feeling better. She hadn't felt like this since before Mulder was abducted and she could only smile a little.

Doggett said, "I should have warned him that it was a long movie."

"That's okay. I'm sure he won't mind the extra sleep." She let her ear lay on his chest, listening to his heart beat as she let him hold her. She couldn't explain it, but she felt good about this. Maybe it was just the spell that Sam and John together had placed over her that made her feel this way. She couldn't tell which was which.

Doggett was trying to figure out why she was letting him do this. He couldn't understand why she was letting him hold her like this, but she was and he wasn't going to argue with her on the issue. He looked down at her, noticing that she had her eyes closed, but she wasn't asleep. He said, his voice reverberating in her ear at his chest, "Do you really like stayin' here?"

She lifted her head up off of his chest, looking into his blue eyes. "I do like it here. It's more of a home and I don't want to be at home if it seems empty. It's not any fun there then and I don't like to be alone. I'm independent but I don't want to be a hermit, John. Besides, I'll probably interrupt about 40 notes Mulder wants to give me while I'm not at home."

Doggett laughed softly. "I'm glad you see it that way. I know that it must be difficult in your apartment with no one to help you look after the baby."

"After what happened with my first baby sitter, and I hadn't even had the baby at that point, I don't want to trust too many with William. It was so odd, that last night with Mulder..."

He knew that she wanted to talk about it and he said, "What about it?"

"I just remember feeling like it was a family unit for once and that maybe that life I and Mulder had talked about was finally happening. That we had finally actually stopped being on the road and actually stopped to live like everyone else does. Then I woke up and the magic was gone. He left and now I've heard nothing but that he likes where he is."

Doggett put a hand onto her cheek. He said, "I know it must be difficult. I could never leave a son behind. It's just not in my nature to do so. I happen to be a man who has to stand by commitments for as long as they last."

"I noticed when you didn't leave the X-Files when you had the chance. John, I feel like the end is finally here. I don't feel like I have to run from here or watch my back, or panic about little green men. I can be a normal woman who happens to have found herself a single mother. I finally have one thing I thought I would never have. A child. Now I don't know where I'm going to go next, but for now, I like it here."

Doggett said, "You're welcome to stay as long as you like. I better get Sam up to bed before he gets a stiff neck and complains loudly tomorrow." He gave her a kiss on the cheek before getting up.

She watched him wake his brother and sighed. Maybe this was the end of the road for her. She didn't feel like there was any other place she would want to go. She also knew that John would be there for her as long as she wanted him to.

Scully stood up, facing the TV with blank eyes as she thought. She was thinking about what she had just told Doggett. Maybe she was right, this was her end of the road.

She felt a hand go in to hers, and leaned back into the body behind her. She felt the man behind her go stiff but she said, "I don't know what to think anymore."

"I think it's bed time." He had only meant to get her attention.She had completely confused him by her action.

She took his hand into her own and wrapped his arm around her. "No, I think that this is it. I finally found something I've been looking for. I was searching for a truth and that truth was not my own truth. It was Mulder's truth."

"What are you saying, Dana?" Doggett said, allowing her to do this.

"It might take some time to make it work, and I don't want to rush things too much, but I think I could make this work. You and I, we're much alike, aren't we," she said, leaning her head back onto his shoulder.

"I guess so. I just don't think this can work as well as it could if we rush. What about work? I, I know that I've had some feelings for you since I met you, but I also knew that you hadfeelings for Mulduh and that was what counted. Dana, I don't want you to think that you have to be with me to make up for Mulduh."

"It's not making up for Mulder, except for what he lacks. He never wanted me to be as comfortable as I am now. I was along for the ride. I was there to do what he wanted and I was ordered to do what he wanted. I wasn't allowed to drive us anywhere, I wasn't allowed to make as many decisions as I'd like. You let me take a whole case over and took the job of being my eyes and ears. Mulder would have made me go down there, knowing or not knowing about my pregnancy at the time."

Doggett sighed, "I just don't want to be his replacement. I don't want to be the guy you'd settle for since Mulduh wasn't accessible. That's what I'm afraid of."

"You are two very different men." She turned around to face him. "I will always have a special place in my heart for Mulder, for Emily, for all those people who have meant anything to me in my life. Yes, Mulder is special but he decided that he wouldn't be here and I had no control over that. I also know that I've been letting myself drown in his intensity. He was so full of life and so demanding. You, you let me be Dana Scully. Even when I was trying to be him you let me do it. You didn't push me to believe one thing, you didn't push me to disbelieve something, you just tried to let me see that I wasn't being true in my own way."

Doggett looked into her eyes. "Do you mean that?"

"Yes. Your brother has told me things about myself that I didn't even remember because I've been so lost from myself that I finally realize that I should be independent. I don't see staying here as a dependent action. Mulder would have been against it. He would have been throwing a fit at me and I realize that I would have broke and done what he wanted but no more. I don't want to deal with it and I want to be me."

Doggett gave her a smile then. He said, "I'm glad to hear you say that. I don't know what will happen with this, but I do think that if we do this it should be done how we both would want it to be done. I don't want to be what you were to Mulduh and I don't want you to be thinkin' I'm goin' to chain you down either. I'm goin' to have to thank Sam later."

Scully smiled at him. "I'm sure you will. Oh, and John, I don't think we'll have too many problems."

Doggett said, "Shall we get to bed? I know that I have an early mornin' tomorrow, otherwise I wouldn't have a problem stayin' up with you."

Scully smiled right at him. "Don't worry about it, and John, thanks for everything," he said, "I try to do my best."

She was grappling with herself on whether or not she should give him a kiss good night. She said, "I suppose I should get upstairs and to bed."

Doggett was grappling with the same issue, and decided he'd let her decide what she wanted to do. He didn't want her to think that he was dominating her or forcing her into something she didn't want to do.

She finally let her other side win and stood up on her tippy toes to kiss his cheek good night. She at least thought that was a start and that later she'd make it up to him somehow.

Doggett watched her go upstairs and sighed. He hoped he was making the right decision. He sat down on the sofa for a moment, trying to figure out what he should do next. He knew that if Mulder came back any time soon she'd run back to him and that made his heart ache a little. He was afraid that something like that would happen and he was unsure of what would happen if she did do that to him.

He got up, shutting all the lights off and made his way up the stairs. He found his brother snoring in his room and he smiled a little. He shook his head and got ready for bed, setting his alarm when he got into his room. He sighed, hopefully tomorrow things would make much more sense than they did right now.

The next morning, Scully walked out of her room to find herself refreshed and relaxed. She made her way down the stairs to find Sam already awake and listening to music with headphones. He was mouthing the words along and she knew that he was having fun trying to find something to do.

She tapped him on the shoulder and he jumped. "Fuck! What are you trying to do?"

She said, "Sorry, just wanted to know if John was awake."

Sam said, "He's in the kitchen. Go on in."

She said, "Didn't mean to startle you," he said, "Not a big deal. Now just go on in."

She smiled at him. "Thanks." She walked into to the kitchen finding Doggett the way she had the morning before. With coffee cup in hand and newspaper in front of him. He looked up when she entered. "Did you sleep well?"

"Yeah. It was very relaxing," Scully said.

He stood up, asking her, "Would you like something for breakfast?"

"What do you have?"

"I have some things to eat. Let me look. William still asleep?"

"Yes he is. I didn't disturb him, but I did make sure he was doing okay."

Doggett nodded. "He'll only be like this for so long before he's screamin' at night and makin' life hard but it is worth it." He had a guilty expression on his face.

She said, "I know, I just don't know what will happen when he starts that up. I'll take some orange juice and a piece of toast I guess."

Doggett said, "Alright. I can deal with that. Sounds like an idea to me."

She sat down at the table, waiting for him to serve her the breakfast, "So, what is been going on since I've be gone?"

"Well, not much. We've been doin' paper work mainly, tryin' to catch up with all of those things and I haven't had a case I've wanted to investigate yet. None of them seem F.B.I. issues and Monica agrees."

Scully nodded, buttering her toast for a moment. She said, "Well, I'd help, but I got William and I don't think I can just get back to work so soon. I'm sure when we get to that hurdle we'll find out what we're supposed to do. It's only a matter of time."

Doggett nodded. "So, you gonna call the Gunmen or leave that whole issue alone? I know that Sam is staying around for a bit more but not much after this weekend. He's got get on the road and tour."

"I know. I think today I want to go shopping and make us a meal tonight."

"You sayin' my cookin' was bad?"

"No. Not at all. I'm saying that I want to cook this time for you guys. Why not, it'll give me something to do instead of wanting to go home and find another note from Mulder."

"Yes, that is a good idea then. Don't want you to get more upset than you have been with those notes."

Scully said, "Now I just have to figure out what I want to make."

Doggett gave her a quick kiss on the cheek. He said, "Gotta go to work and I'll be lookin' forward to the meal you cook tonight."

She said, "I hope it's good. I haven't cooked in awhile."

"I'm sure it'll be decent. Don't worry. Just don't let Sam get involved."

"I think we learned that last night," Scully said, smiling. "You have fun today."

Doggett smiled at her and left. She sat down in the living room listening to Sam sing to his own CD. She thought it was very good but wasn't into that type of music. She sat down, turned on the television and sighed.

Sam jumped again. He said, "He go off to work again?"

"Yep."

He turned off the stereo. Sam sat down next to her and said, "So what do you think you'll be doing today?"

"I'm going to go shopping for groceries and make a supper tonight. I think that I want to do something to distract myself from anything about Mulder. I want to spend today doing what I want to do."

Sam said, "Sounds like fun. Mind if I and the little guy come along, or would you rather we stay here?"

"I suppose I could use some company so I don't go rushing to my apartment to see what Mulder has to say about where he is. I'm happy where I am and I don't want to read what he has to say right now."

"Okay. We don't have to go right now."

"I know that, I'm making a list right now as we speak. I've noticed that your brother is running low on some stuff. Milk, eggs, that type of thing."

Sam laughed. "I suppose that is a problem. What you thinking of making for supper?"

"Lasagna. It's a good dish and one of my best."

"Oo, that sounds really good. I'm sure it'll be good. I should call the band and tell them that I'm coming home after Sunday cause we start the tour on Wednesday."

Scully nodded. "Alright. You're up early."

"I got up with John and I haven't been able to get back to sleep. I think I slept a lot during that movie."

Scully laughed. "It's not for everyone I suppose."

"No, it's not. I'm sure you heard me singing. I needed something to do."

"It was fine, don't worry about it. I'm probably too old."

"You can never be too old. Don't worry, I won't be blaring it loudly."

Scully said, "Well, I'm going to call over to the Gunmen at least. I'm not mad at them any ways, and Frohike probably is wondering what happened to me and if I died or something."

Sam said, "Okay. I'll use the phone later any ways."

Scully took out her cell from her purse. "I'm covered already." She dialed the Gunmen and waited for the customary answer. She said, "Langly, turn the tape recorder off. Thanks. Any news from Mulder?"

Sam thought it was odd that they recorded phone conversations, but that wasn't his concern. He watched her to see how she would react.

She said, "So he hasn't talked to you guys for awhile. Hmm, I wonder what that means. Probably just means I've got about 60 notes from him."

Sam waited for her to finish up the conversation. She said after she hung up, "Figures. Always trust Mulder to say he's going to do one thing and do another. He's always doing things like this," he said, "I say he's a dumb mother fucker who doesn't deserve the woman I see in front of me. He up and left and if he can't move on, that's his problem. Tell you what, why don't we watch some TV and then we'll go shopping."

Scully said, "Sounds like a plan. I'm getting them to pick them up for me so my neighbors don't report something. What do you want to watch?"

"I don't know, just not sappy and not boring."

"It's morning television. That's all it is."

"MTV, please?"

"No rap, not on my ears."

"My videos play there."

"But we'd be wading through about 100 dumb videos. No."

Sam put on a puppy dog face. "Let's watch a movie, and this time not a lovey duvy one. I don't think I want that when you're not with John. No offense, but I already got a girl."

Scully burst out laughing. "Sam, I like you, but not like that. Don't be silly. I'm just starting out with your brother and you know what, the slower we go the better it'll be. At least we admitted we had feelings now instead of years and years later when one of us would run off into the wild alien sunset."

Sam laughed. "I can see that as a problem. How about we watch Men In Black? I like that movie."

Scully snorted. "It's not true to life at all. I suppose I shouldn't care but I've seen aliens. But if you want to watch we'll watch. I like that movie too."

After the movie, Scully said, "I've got the list made. Let's get William out of bed and go to the store."

Sam said, "I'll go and get him. Let's go."

Scully said, "Alright."

She got ready to go out and go shopping. She watched Sam and William come down the stairs. He said, "The little guy is ready to go. Might want to change the little dude though."

Scully laughed. "That is a p riority. We'll get this out of the way and then we'll go."

"Good plan," Sam said.

Scully quickly changed William and they left in her car. Sam said, "Alright, we are on a mission to get food."

Scully laughed. "It's not really a mission, but okay."

Sam said, "To me it is."

"I'm sure it is. Let's get in there, get the stuff and come home," Scully said, driving to the store. She shook her head as Sam turned on the radio and started moving to the music.

She finally got to where they were going and said, "Alright, if we are on a mission, let's get in there and get some food."

Sam said, "Alright. Should we make sure they know you're F.B.I.?"

Scully laughed. "Not unless some idiot thinks he can hold up a grocery store."

Sam said, "Right. Can't be this big G-Woman at anytime, I guess. That sort of sucks."

Scully said, "I'm fine with it sometimes. At least then I can be normal when I'm not being big F.B.I. woman."

Sam laughed. Scully carried William in his carrier and set him down into the cart space for him. She said, "Alright, mission boy, go and get me some lasagna noodles and some tomato paste."

Sam said, "Got it." He pretended to salute her and walked off. Scully said, "You know, he's a funny guy but Mommy likes him."

William gurgled back at her and she said, "You always say that."

Sam came sauntering up an aisle behind Scully. He tossed the noodles and paste into the cart and said, "Mission accomplished."

Scully smiled at him. "I'm glad that you're having fun."

"What, you're not having fun?" Sam asked her, a pleading look in his eyes.

She rolled her eyes and started laughing. "Sam, you make most things fun."

"Thank you. I try."

Scully said, "Go get some milk and some cottage cheese. I'm going to make my own ricotta cheese when we get home."

"Gotcha." He made his way to the milk section when Scully heard a big fuss. She heard lots of voices all saying that it was really him. She sighed. Maybe she should have left him at home.

He came back, running. He put the stuff in the cart and said, "Big F.B.I. woman, protect me."

"No. I'm not getting involved."

"Anything," he said, "Those fans are going to make things difficult."

She laughed. "That is your problem, not mine. Okay, alright, I'll tell them to back off."

When one fan got close Scully said, "We're only here to get food. Sam is asking that you leave him be."

The fan looked sad for a moment and then said, "Alright. Hope to see you in concert."

Sam said, "Fine with me."

They finished their shopping and made their way home. When they got into the car, Sam said, "I always forget stuff like that."

Scully laughed, "Sam, I'm sure they'll keep it in their heart, though I'm sure you were tempted to give him an autograph."

Sam said, "Oh yeah, I was. But then I'd have to sign a whole lot of others and I knew we had to get home. I'm going to feel guilty about not signing an autograph."

Scully said, "It's not a big deal, I'm sure he understands why you couldn't just sign an autograph."

"I sure hope so."

When they got home, Sam said, "I'll surprise my brother and help you cook."

"I'm not going to cook for awhile, Sam." Scully walked up to the table, noticing a note on the table. She picked it up reading in Doggett's handwriting.

Dana and Sam, I must have missed you guys for lunch. I hope that you guys are having fun and I'll call around 2 or so.

Love,
John

Scully smiled, "Your brother should be calling us in a half an hour."

Sam said, "We must have missed him for lunch then. Oh well."

Scully sat down at the table, separating the things she'd need for her supper. She put the groceries away while Sam played with William for a while. She said, "I'm sure we won't have much to do for awhile."

Sam said, "Yeah, that is true. Hmm, maybe we could find something to do. We already watched a movie, what else is there to do?"

"I'm sure we'll find something. I think I'll find anything to do that will distract me from Mulder. I don't want to think about what he's doing or anything with that."

Sam said, "Sounds like a plan to me. Hmm, now what shall we do. I don't feel like going out cause I'll get bombarded by fans, not that it's a bad thing, I just don't want to have to feel guilty."

Scully said, "How about we listen to your music and that type of thing. I think it's fascinating, even if it is not my type."

Sam said, "I like that idea. I brought some photos of the studio but I never brought them in because I forgot."

Scully laughed. "You're silly that way sometimes."

Sam smiled. "Let's go. We can worry about supper later."

Sam put his CD on, a little louder than he was listening to it earlier, but not too loud. Scully said, "Wow, I didn't know anyone could do that with their voice."

Sam smiled ruefully. "I know. It's just the way I am."

Sam took out some photos of the band and said, "Well, this is the band. These are my band mates and we all work in this place. This is Scot and Joe and Randy and me."

Scully said, "Wow. Alright, what's that next photo?"

"Well, this is my studio. It took me about a year to two years to build but it has been a good music site ever since I finished it. I have two cats, and here they are. Soda Pop and Pony Boy."

Scully said, "They are very pretty cats."

Sam said, "Well, these are some of the things we do that make absolutely no sense. We were just goofing around so I don't even know."

Scully laughed at some of the things in the pictures. A burning dummy in one and a few offensive shots, she was sure that was what they were, but she didn't mind that too much. She said, "So, tell, me what is this song about?"

"Well, this song is about celebrating to celebrate. It's that idea of doing it for no reason or planning."

Scully said, "I see. So, what is this CD about?"

"Me. Mainly me and a few ideas I have on things like how we treat the earth," Sam said.

The phone rang and Scully said, "Must be John. I'll get it."

She walked over to the phone, picked it up and said, "Hello."

"Dana? It's John. I'm calling like I said I would."

"Yeah, we got your note."

"Oh. So how are things going over there any ways? He behavin'?"

"Yeah. Just telling me about the band. What time should we be expecting you home?"

"Well, I think I'll be gettin' out of the office sooner than later today. It's a dull slow day today," Doggett said. In the background could be heard some papers moving and Reyes talking on the phone to someone.

Scully felt sort of odd in this situation. She enjoyed asking someone about when they were going to come home. It felt very relaxing and secure.

She was brought out of her thoughts when Doggett said, "The Gunmen have some news you might want to check out, Dana. Oh, and I'll be right here if you need me."

Scully said, "Alright. I hope it's important and not the same stuff I've already read. Any hints at what I'm getting into?"

"Well, it's about Mulduh's future plans. I think you might want to know so you can plan to expect somethin'."

"I learned a long time ago not to know what to expect. John, I just hope it's not some case or some wild goose chase. I'm sick and tired of going on those with him."

"Well, head over there for a bit and see what they got to say," Doggett said. "Take Sam with and I'll be home as soon as I can. I hope that it's not to upsettin'." He debated if he should end the phone call like he had his note.

Scully said, "I'll see you soon, John." She hung up, making the decision for him.

Scully and Sam made their way over to the Gunmen's. Scully said, "Be careful, these guys are very defensive and paranoid. I want you to be with me and just keep it low. The more mellow you are, the easier it will be. They already don't like John much, mainly because of their loyalty to Mulder."

Sam nodded. They made their way inside and the Gunmen looked Sam over with some type of disdain for a moment. Scully said, "This is Sam Doggett. He and I are here to pick up what Mulder has to say."

Langly said, "You look awfully familiar."

"I'm in a band actually."

"Really? Cool." Langly became more laid back, while Frohike glared at him more.

Frohike handed the stack of notes that Mulder had left for Scully. He said, "This is all the notes he gave us personally and a few we got off at your apartment. It's a lot to read but we hope that you'll read them."

Scully sighed. "I'm not surprised that he's got this much to say in the first place. Figures. Thanks guys."

Frohike said, "I'm glad you could stop by, Scully."

"Not a problem. So what you boys up to today?"

"We're up to a lot of different things like a conspiracy to hide things from the American public, you know the same old same old. The election mainly right now."

Scully shook her head. "Good luck with that one, boys. I'll be back to see if there is anything else from Mulder."

They left and Sam said, "They didn't seem to like me except for the blonde guy."

"He likes music. I think he was just too shy to say he probably has your CD. I know Langly, he'll brag about it for years and years to come."

Sam shook his head. "Those are some strange guys."

Scully handed him the stack of notes. "Now, when we get home, I want to go through all of these and see what he's got to say to me. I don't want to read them alone because I know I'll only get more upset that way."

Sam nodded. "He sure has a lot to say for someone who doesn't want contact."

"That's Mulder for you."

Sam sighed. "Well, let's get home, William fed and tackle these notes."

Scully sighed as she sat down with the stack of letters. She read out loud to Sam, feeling comfortable enough around him to let him hear what Mulder had to say as she read it. The first letter said

Scully,
I know that I must be getting a little repetitive. I only want to let you know that I'm happy and that I like where I am. I don't know what else to tell you for now, except that I might stay here for a good long while. The job offer I just got was a good one and they will allow me to investigate X-Files that were buried by the government and were picked up somehow through them. I'll tell you more later.

Love,
Mulder

Sam shook his head. "He's a pretty arrogant bastard if he's going to do shit like this. I'm sorry, I can't put it any other way. He's a sad fuck that doesn't understand that you might not want to hear about it."

Scully put that in the read stack. She picked one up that had been given to the Gunmen instead of her door stop. She said, "Well, he's got something interesting to say in this one."

Scully, Gee, you must be getting sick and tired of this. I just want to tell you that things are working out a little bit down now but I'm not going to come home. Doggett is there and I have a funny feeling he'd get in the way somehow. The Gunmen told me that you were staying there and all I can say is, Scully, why did you do it?

Mulder

Scully said, "He didn't even say love on that one. Too bad. He doesn't like what I decided that's not my problem. He shouldn't have left in the first place."

Sam said, "Listen to this one."

Scully,
I'm sorry for getting mad at you for living with Doggett. I'm sure it's temporary and before long you'll be my Scully. You'll be able to be independent and strong and you won't need Doggett's inexperience anymore. I'm sure that you miss me, and I do miss you, but my place isn't there yet. That can change though.

Love,
Mulder

Scully gawked at Sam. She said, "That rat bastard. He expects me to just accept that apology. And since when am I possession?"

Sam said, "I don't know about you, but I really am beginning to get mad at this Mulder character. Just doesn't get it, does he? It's your life."

Scully said, "That's one too many things I've had to hear come from him. HIS Scully? Who does he think he is!"

Doggett came through the door and said, "Whoa, what's goin' on in here? Sam, did you make her mad?"

Sam said, "Not me. Mulder."

"How so?" Doggett asked, setting his briefcase down.

Scully shoved the note into Doggett's hands.

Doggett looked at Scully after he had finished reading it. He said, "Dana, don't let him get to you. He knows or think he knows that you don't want him angry with you. He's sayin' that stuff so that he can come home and be the man of you dreams or whatever it is he's trying to say. Don't worry about it."

Scully sighed,"I just can't believe he said those things about you. He doesn't even know you, and besides, I'm sure he won't even try to get to know you... if he ever comes back."

Sam said, "He comes back and I'm around he's going to hear what I have to say about it."

Scully sighed, "And I had wanted supper done by the time you got home. I could just wring Frohike's neck right about now. He probably said something stupid."

Doggett put a hand on her shoulder, "Don't go and get all riled up. It's not a big deal. What matters is what you think of me and this. Not what they do, because Dana, those decisions are your own. They can't decide these things for you, you must do that."

Scully sighed. "Sorry. It just makes me so mad when he acts as if he owns me. When did women's rights regress nearly 100 years or so any ways?"

Doggett said, "I want to have this meal you have all planned out. Go on in there and dazzle us with it. It'll be fine. Oh, and Dana, I'm sure that what ever you decide will be fine by me. I don't have any problem with what you finally decide."

Scully smiled at him. "Thank you John. I'm glad you don't think of me as some thing you can leave behind and reclaim at your leisure."

"Of course I don't. Now get in that kitchen. I'm dyin' to tell you how much of a better cook you are than me." He smiled at her.

She said, "Well, Sam, are you ready?"

Doggett looked puzzled. "Sam? Helpin' out after what he did to me last night?"

"Hey, I went on the mission for food with her." Sam puffed himself up and looked foolish for a moment until Scully shook her head.

She said, "Sam, just get into that kitchen. I want to say something to your brother before I go in there and cook."

Sam said, "Okay, okay. I get the hint. No annoying little brothers around."

Sam disappeared into the kitchen and Scully said, "John, I want to thank you again for letting me stay here and make my own decisions. I also know that if Mulder ever heard about what we did and talked about last night he'd be fuming and screaming. I don't care. He, as long as I have known him, has never referred to me as simple baggage. Thank you for being here."

Doggett said, "I just don't want to make you upset, and I know it's difficult with the baby and all. Besides, I've watched your back for a while now and I like doin' that. I just hope you like me watchin' your back."

"I do. I should get cooking in there before your brother ruins it all."

Doggett smiled. "I'll go and check up on William."

Doggett found William in Scully's guest bedroom asleep in the crib he provided for her. He looked down at the small baby, remembering what it was like to have had Luke there. He sighed. That was the past, this was now.

He picked up William, and held him, looking down into deep blue eyes like his mother's. He said, "Well, little baby, your mother is stayin' here with me for awhile, and you know what, I like that. I think that it's a neat thing for her to stay with me. What do you think, William?"

The baby gurgled at him and waved his arms. Doggett smiled. "Well, little baby, I rather like having you here too. I like you a lot. You remind me of my own little boy who died. He was so much like you at this age. I guess all babies are that way."

William started to cry a little and Doggett rocked him slowly, whispering, "Sh, it's okay. Are you hungry? Is that the deal? Hmm, we'll have to talk to your mother about that, won't we?"

The baby stopped crying and looked into Doggett's face, trying to figure out who he was. William reached out with a small little hand and touched Doggett's chin. Doggett laughed softly. "You're cute, did you know that?"

He took William down stairs and went into the kitchen. Scully and Sam seemed to be having fun and Doggett said, "After supper, you're goin' to have to feed this little guy. He's hungry."

Scully said, "Okay. Let's get us fed first. One thing at a time."

Sam was singing and dancing as he helped out. He was chopping some lettuce for a salad. Doggett shook his head. "You didn't help me last night."

"Yeah, but you're not Dana, now are you? Besides, I got to help pick out the food at the store with her."

Doggett shook his head. "You just have a crush on her, admit it."

"So what. Not a big deal. Just don't tell my girl."

Doggett said, "My lips are sealed. So, what are you plannin' on for after supper?"

"Don't know yet, John," Scully said. "I'm up for almost anything."

"We'll think of something."

Scully served the meal after she finished cooking, "Well, this is a first. I've never made supper for my partner before."

Doggett said, "There is a first for everything. It looks delicious, much better than what I made last night."

Scully said, "Don't be so hard on yourself. Your supper last night was good. Even if some people didn't help out."

Sam said, "Sorry. Just being the annoying little brother."

Doggett ruffled his brother's hair and said, "Now I'm just bein' the annoyin' older brother."

Scully laughed. "You two are just too much."

Doggett started to eat his salad and said, "Now, when we get done eatin' and have William fed, what should we do? We live in such a big city and we never actually do anythin'."

Scully laughed. "You sound like you want to go sight seeing or something."

"Would it be so bad? Or would you rather stay home and talk or anythin' at all." Doggett asked her, trying to figure out what they should do.

Sam said, "If we go sightseeing I have to pick up some film. I'm going to take pictures while I'm here. That was only if I got to go sightseeing."

Doggett laughed. "Or, we could send Sam out to sight see and we could stay here and find somethin' else to do."

Scully laughed. She ate her salad and thought for a moment. "Hmm. I wouldn't mind walking around and seeing all the things I drive by without noticing half the time."

Doggett said, "It's settled then. We'll go and see things in D.C. and have some fun that way." He served himself a slice of lasagna.

Scully said, "So, what do you want to see? Most of the stuff is closed for right now."

"Hmm how about a night tour? That would be fun," Sam said. "I know they give those out."

"Sure, that sounds like a great idea," Doggett said. "I'll make the reservations right now."

Scully watched Doggett get up and go over to the phone. She thought that this was a good idea. Staying home would have made her itch to read what Mulder had written and even get angrier with him.

After supper, Scully went upstairs to feed William. That left Sam and Doggett downstairs. Doggett sat down and sighed. "That was a good meal."

Sam said, "Well, on this sight seeing thing, what are we exactly doing?"

"Well, we'll be getting on a bus and they'll tell us all about D.C. at night and we'll take pictures and that type of thing. It'll be fun, you'll see."

Sam said, "So, we're all going together?"

"Yep. Unless you got a problem with that."

"I just thought you might want to be with Dana alone for awhile."

Doggett said, "I don't know if I want to pressure her yet, and besides, who knows when I'll see you next any ways. You'll be on tour and probably starting a whole new album and then touring and all sorts of things."

Sam said, "Yes, I suppose so. It's okay though. Just tell me when you want me to scram."

Doggett laughed. "You never seemed to care when I was a teenager."

"Yeah, but that was more fun to follow you around then. It made you mad," Sam said.

"That's when you weren't playing guitar," Doggett said.

Scully came down with William. She said, "Shall we get going and get our seat?"

Doggett took William from her and put him in a carrier. He then offered his arm to Scully and they went out to her car to make it to the site where they would be taking the tourists.

Sam took his camera out of his car and got in the back seat with William. Doggett got in the passenger seat and Dana started the car up. She said, "Well, now. Are we all ready?"

They made their way to the site and they got out when they arrived. They found their seats and got ready for the tour to begin. Sam got the window seat so he could take all the photos he wanted. That didn't mean anyone else couldn't but it was best for Sam.

Scully sat in the middle of Doggett and Sam and was enjoying the trip. She had William's carrier in her lap and she said. "I hope that this will be fun."

Doggett laughed. "Of course it will be fun. Now let's just sit back and have fun." He put his arm around her without thinking and she settled for it, enjoying it.

Sam didn't even seem to care and he said, "Dude, look at that big building."

Doggett laughed. "I'm glad that you like this idea, Sam."

Doggett kept moving closer to Scully, his arm holding her close to himself. Scully leaned into to him, enjoying the feeling of being wanted by someone not because she could be of use, but because she was needed. Needed not because someone had a quest, but because they liked her for who she was. Or maybe it was more.

Sam kept snapping photos, completely ignoring the tour guide's explanation. He kept saying, "Wow, and that's a building? Sheesh. I know I come from a big city but that is huge!"

Doggett laughed and leaned in, pointing for Scully to see the Washington Monument. She smiled at him and then looked. Doggett said, "It looks good like that. Sam get a picture of that."

Scully leaned back into Doggett, contented with the trip they were taking tonight. She felt Doggett's other arm go around her and she said, "Well, I know one thing for sure, this was a good idea."

Doggett looked down, "Really? You like this?"

"Yeah. I've never really looked at these things that closely and taken the time to really relax while being in the city."

Doggett laughed. "I suppose that is true. What do you want to do when we get home?"

"I don't know yet. We'll think of that when we get home."

Sam said, "Would you look at that?"

They went past the Lincoln Memorial and it was all lit up. Sam shot a photo of that and Scully said, "It sure is pretty at night."

Doggett nodded and said, "It sure is. Now, if we could only get the tour guide to quit talkin' so much."

Scully laughed. "You mean the way she keeps saying Oh by the way?"

"Yeah. It's drivin' me nuts," Doggett said, smiling.

"I'm sure it is. We'll be home soon and we can look at all the pictures that Sam has for us later. Now, let's enjoy it and ignore the lady. I'm having too much fun."

Doggett thought that it was worth it to hear her say that. He leaned in and put his head onto hers as they went past the Reflecting Pool. He felt her lean into it and thought that it was one of those nights that he would always remember.

When they got home, Doggett and Scully walked intothe house arm in arm. Sam carried William into the house and said, "I'm hungry."

Doggett laughed. "I'm not surprised. So am I. How about you, Dana?"

Scully said, "Yes, actually, I am."

"Hmm, let me see what I have in my freezer. I feel like ice cream."

Sam shook his head. "I suppose so."

Scully and Sam followed Doggett into the kitchen to see what there was to eat. Doggett got some ice cream out and three bowls. He served up some strawberry ice cream to each of them and sat down next to Scully.

Scully said, "It tastes very good."

"Yeah. Schwans knows how to make ice cream," Doggett said.

Scully said, "So, what do we want to do after this?"

"I don't know. I'm going to check in with the band a little, just to make sure we got things ready for next week. Other than that not much is going on," Sam said.

Scully said, "I don't think I want to tackle any more of those letters tonight. I just want to have fun and enjoy myself."

Doggett said, "Hmm, let's think of something to do then. We could always watch another movie, or we could play a board game, or we we could talk or well, almost anything. I've always had enough to talk about with you, Dana, but then it's usually work."

Scully laughed. "Hmm, I don't know. I think I'll take a bath."

Doggett said, "Alright. Go right ahead. Not a problem for me. I'll just have to pick on Sam a lot then."

Sam said, "No way, dude. You are not just going to pick on me like that and get away with it."

"I'm bigger. Yes I am," Doggett said, smiling at him.

Sam rolled his eyes. "I'm sure we can think of other things to do."

Scully shook her head. "You two are just like two little kids."

"Thank you."

Scully went into Doggett's bathroom, finding it to be in the same condition as the rest of the house. Clean and orderly. She sighed. "He was just in the Marines way too long."

She got her nightgown out and started bath water running.She smiled, he had placed shampoo out for her earlier when she wasn't paying attention. Probably while she was asleep.

She got into the tub and sighed, letting the water calm her down. She sat thinking about how she felt happy here and how it felt like more of a home than a place of temporary living.

She thought about the night that they had while being in the city. She remembered his arms being around her, and she didn't mind the feelings that it brought in her. She felt safe with him and stable. With Mulder she had found the man who was dangerous and charming. Wild and unpredictable.

John Doggett was not as unpredictable as Mulder was. He was stable, safe and caring. He didn't go off on wild goose chases after aliens or weird monsters. He just wanted to get the bad guy and make sure that what ever was hurting someone would be stopped. He didn't shoot out theories that she didn't believe, he asked questions trying to find the logic in it.

She remembered being like that. Wanting to find the logic in the theory that Mulder had placed in front of her. She remembered being lost when he would be millions of steps ahead of her and right. She sighed. Maybe this was the way things were supposed to be.

She washed her hair and relaxed in the tub. She rather enjoyed being able to say that Doggett would want to just spend time with her talking. Just talking. Something she and Mulder had never done. It was refreshing.

She got out of the tub, put her nightgown and terry cloth robe on and went down stairs. When she got down there she heard music playing and laughter. This was the other thing that she liked about Doggett. He had a brother and they had a good relationship. He had a warm family who didn't have any strange secrets. She had always felt odd around Mulder's family as if they were hiding something from her and even from Mulder himself at times.

She said, "What are you two doing?"

Two heads popped up from behind the sofa. Doggett stood up. "Nothing."

"He was beating up on me!" Sam said, also standing up.

"Can't I ever leave you two alone? And where is William?"

"Upstairs in the crib," Doggett said.

"So you two were just wrestling?" Scully said, laughing.

"Yep," Sam said.

This, she too enjoyed. She had never seen Doggett be playful or joking as long as she had known him. This side was something she rather enjoyed. It wasn't cynical like Mulder. It was just plain old fun.

Scully put her hands on her hips. "John, you should be ashamed of yourself."

Doggett blushed. "I wasn't really hurtin' him. It was for fun. Really."

Sam said, "Yeah, you should be ashamed of yourself. Picking on your little brother like that. That's just not cool."

Doggett said, "I'll get you for that one. Trust me. I will."

Scully said, "John Doggett! You stop it." She then burst into giggles. She said, "You are just too much. I leave for a bath and I come back to find you beating on your poor brother."

Both Doggett brothers started to laugh and Doggett sighed. "Dana, this house hasn't seen anything like that in years."

Scully said, "I'm glad I could help out. Just don't let me catch you abusing your little brother again. That's just harsh."

"Yeah. That's just harsh," Sam said.

Doggett grabbed his brother and put him in a head lock. "Harsh Smarsh. I say I'm bigger."

Scully said, "John! What did I tell you?"

Doggett let his brother go and said, "Sorry. I couldn't let him get away with that one."

Scully shook her head. "Men!"

She sat down on the couch, combing her hair through and said, "Well, now what is up for the rest of the night? It is a Friday after all."

Sam said, "Hmmm, I don't know. John, do ya hafta get up early?"

"Nope. Not plannin' on it."

"Then let's party the night away."

"What? With only three people?" Doggett asked.

"Yeah? Why not? It'd be fun," Sam said.

"I agree, John. Just no more abusing the younger sibling. I know what he feels like. My brother's mean to me all the time," Scully said, turning to look at them.

"How about partner abuse?" Doggett asked her, merriment in his eyes.

"NO! Absolutely no partner abuse," Scully said.

Sam laughed. "I know. We'll put on some music, have some munchies and play Truth or Dare."

Scully and Doggett looked at each other for a moment. "Fine. Sounds like an idea," Scully said.

Scully and Doggett sat on the couch with each other and Sam sat in a chair. He put his CD on low and said, "Who wants to start out?"

Scully sighed. "I know I don't want the first question asked at me."

Doggett said, "Aw, why not?"

Scully glared at him and sighed. "Gee, John, I wonder."

He shrugged and said, "Guess I'll take the first question then."

Sam said, "Oh, being brave are you? Big tough F.B.I. man. Alright. John, Truth or Dare. What do you think about when you get up in the morning? You know...not just about work. I'm going easy on you here."

Doggett said, "Alright, that is an easy question. I think about the fact that I have a good partner to work with."

Scully said, "Really."

Doggett said, "Since I answered it, I'm going to ask the next one of Dana."

Scully said, "Me? Why me?"

"Cause it's not much fun to ask my brother," Doggett said. "Dana, Truth or Dare, do you like working with me?"

Scully laughed, "I'll take the question. Yes, John, I do. Albeit I was a little wary at first. Alright, John, I'm going to ask you one. Truth or Dare, do you find me attractive, you boys are too easy."

Doggett blushed. "I'll take the Truth. Yes. I do find you attractive."

Sam said, "You said it. Go big bro."

John turned on him. "Fine, hot shot. Truth or Dare, do you think Dana is attractive?"

"Truth. Duh you moron. What do you think I am, fucking blind?" Sam said.

Scully started to laugh. Doggett turned towards her, "What you laughin' at. You're next. Truth or Dare. Who would you rather be with, Mulduh, or me?"

Scully bit her lip a little. "Hmm. That's a tough one. Let me think a bit before I choose." While she was thinking Doggett held his breath. He hoped she would say him.

Scully said, "Hmm, Truth. I guess I'd have to say you, John. Because I feel that you care about me and wouldn't go running off to leave me with a baby and because you're just so nice."

Doggett sighed a sigh of relief. He said, "Really? You mean that?"

"Yes. Truth or Dare. Sam, do you think that given the chanceyou'd go out with me?" Scully said, just to pick on Sam a little.

Sam said, "Hey, hey no fair. Truth. I don't want to find out the dare you'd make me do. Yes."

Scully laughed. "Figures. No wonder you went to the store with me and cooked. I won't tell, and besides, you're too funny."

Sam said, "Fine, Truth or Dare. Who would you rather sleep with, Mulder or my brother?"

Scully blushed this time. "I don't know if I want to reveal that one. Dare."

"I dare you to kiss my brother. I don't mean lightly either. I mean like all out."

Scully blushed even more. She thought

Doggett looked at her while she thought. He was anxious to see what she would do. She leaned forward and said, "I'll get you for this one, Sam." Doggett felt her lips brush his and then she wrapped her arms around him and kissed him deeply like the Dare said to. Now he had to wonder what she was thinking about in this one. Was it just a dare or was it something more?

Scully felt herself open up to herself as she kissed him. She felt herself be able to feel the things that she had pent up, and had been letting out slowly before. When she finished kissing him she said, "Well, that wasn't such a bad dare."

Doggett was speechless. He closed his eyes for a moment and sighed. He opened them and said, "That was interesting."

Scully looked over at him for a moment. She said, "Sam. You're turn."

Sam said, "Oh shit. You are going to get me."

"That's right, Sam. I'm going to get you."

Sam groaned. "What was I thinking?"

"Okay. "Truth or Dare. If you could do one thing different in life what would it be? Would you please yourself or your father?"

"Oh, hitting where it hurts," Sam said, "I'd do what I do now, definitely. I don't want to give up my music. Ever."

Doggett said, "Good one. Got one for you Dana. Truth or Dare. Dana, did you like kissin' me just now?"

Scully said, "I feel like I'm sixteen all over again. Truth. I did like it. And not just because it was a dare."

Sam said, "Knew that this was a good idea."

Doggett shook his head. "Sam, Truth or Dare. If you could right now, would you kiss Dana?"

"Again, duh. I would if I could, but I'm not gonna," Sam said.

Scully giggled. She sat closer to Doggett and said,"I do feel so young guys. Thank you so much."

Doggett put his arm around her. "I'm glad you're havin' fun."

Scully leaned in. "Yeah. I haven't had so much fun in ages."

Just then William started to cry. Scully sighed, turning her face into Doggett's shoulder. "Why? We were having so much fun."

Doggett said, laughing, "Well, I'll go and get the baby. Stay here."

Sam said, "No, I'll get the little guy."

Doggett said, "Okay."

After Sam had gone upstairs, Doggett said, "Now, not in the game or anything, did you really like kissing me?"

Scully sighed and looked into his eyes. "Yes. I did. I really did." She leaned in, "I'll prove it." She kissed him again, this time slowly and gently.

Doggett leaned into the kiss and probed out with his tongue. He felt her allow entrance and kissed her deeply but gently. Scully's arms went around him.

When Sam came back down, they stopped, feeling like teenagers. Sam said, "I think he needs to be changed or something."

Scully said, "Let me."

Scully changed William quickly and sat back down on the couch with him in her lap. She said, "William, I guess, wanted to play too."

Sam said, "Oh well. It was fun while it lasted."

Scully sighed. "I suppose it was." She was blushing a little and turned to look at William to hide it. She didn't know what to expect when she took the dare but now that she had she knew that there was no turning back.

Doggett was feeling a little embarrassed as well. He wasn't blushing as much, but he was blushing. Sam shook his head. He would never understand why they were so shy with each other.

Sam said, "I'm going to go outside and have a smoke. You guys have fun."

After Sam got up and left, Scully looked over at Doggett. She was trying to figure out what she should do next. Doggett scooted over next to her, "Let me see the baby."

Scully handed William over. She didn't know what to say and was sure that Doggett didn't either. She just didn't want it to be like her and Mulder after their first kiss, though it was not much of one. Neither one of them had managed to ever talk about it. She didn't want to pretend like this one hadn't happened.

Scully sighed. "John. ."

He looked up at her, trying to figure out what she was going to say. His blue eyes were serious and he regarded her with patience. "Yes?"

"I just don't want us to pretend what we did tonight never happened. I don't want to sit there and know that we kissed and never talk about it or maybe even kiss again. Mulder and I...we kissed once and never talked about it again. Let's not even talk about the night that Mulder and I conceived William. We never ever talked about that night. I just don't want to do that with you. I want to be open about it."

Doggett said, holding William with one arm, placing his hand onto her folded hands, "I know you don't. I don't want to do that either. I know that this is a little difficult for you to do this. I just want you to know that I'll be here for you and that if we end up progressing a romantic relationship even further that I want to talk about it. I don't think we should have secrets and that sort of thing."

Scully said, "I'm glad to hear you say that. I just remember having that between Mulder and myself and it was just so tense sometimes when we never talk about it and things like that."

Doggett held William close and said, "Havin' you here is so much of a change for me. I forgot what it was like to hold a baby. After Luke...I never thought I'd get to do this."

Scully said, "I understand. I had a child I never saw in the infant stages and I was told I was barren when she died at the age of three. She wasn't even supposed to be alive."

Doggett looked up at her, pain in his eyes. He knew what she must have felt. "You lost a child, Dana?"

"Yeah. It was after my cancer went into remission and we found this little girl. I thought she was my sister's at first because Emily looked so much like her, and then the test results came back. She was mine. She was conceived out of ova that was harvested from me when I was abducted. I never really knew her but she was mine and I was heartbroken because I swore that was my only chance at being a mother."

Doggett moved closer to her and placed William into her arms. He put a hand up to her face and said, "I'm sorry, Dana. I didn't know."

"I know. It's an emotional scar that I sometimes wonder if Mulder ever understood. I know you do. You lost a son."

Sam came back in to see Doggett and Scully talking very intimately. Scully looked a little upset but he wasn't sure he was supposed to know why she was.

Doggett looked up from Scully. "Sam. Didn't hear you come in. Don't worry, Dana and I were just exchangin' stories. You know how parents are."

Sam said, "Oh?"

"Yeah. It's a long story. So, what do we want to do now?" Doggett asked.

"I don't know. What time is it?" Sam asked.

Scully said, "It is about 2 in the morning. Perhaps we should get some sleep."

Doggett took William from Scully and let her get up. He gave the baby back to her, leaned in for a kiss and said, "Good night, Dana. I hope you had fun."

She smiled. "Yes. I had a lot of fun. John, don't worry. I'm happy."

After Scully went up the stairs to get ready for bed and put William in his crib, Doggett let a whoosh of air out. He said, "That was somethin' I was not expectin'."

Sam said, "I think you two are just a little too shy."

"We're goin' slow because we don't want to mess things up. I know she was hurt by Mulduh and I want to make sure that she's okay with bein' with me before I push too much."

Sam said, "I know. I'd like to pound Mulder if he was here. I'm just not happy with this whole situation he placed Dana in. I wouldn't stand to even read what he has to say at all. He's just being a little rude and I don't stand for shit like that."

Doggett said, "I know you don't. I spent a whole year lookin' for him and he came back to do this. It unnerves me too. Let's get some sleep and if I can get up early enough I'll make a nice big breakfast for all of us."

Sam said, "Sounds like a plan."

They went upstairs to get ready for bed and Doggett wondered if Scully had meant what she said in the Truth or Dare game. He was trying to figure out what was happening and coming up a little dry on the issue. He sighed and went to bed. Tomorrow would be another day.

Scully sat in the guest room, wondering if she had done the right thing. She was a little worried that she might make the same mistake with Doggett that she had with Mulder. She took out a letter that Mulder had sent to her and read.

Scully,
I'm sorry if I have said anything that has offended you in the last few letters. I was angry and I was foolish. I'm sorry, but I just don't think I can see you and Doggett being together. I jumped the gun and I should have more trust in you. You probably need help with the baby and that's why you went there since your mother is out for now. Just know Scully, that I'll be coming home sometime. . I don't know when and we'll make everything alright.

Love,
Mulder

Scully started to cry a little. She was a little confused now, but she read the next letter.

Scully,
I met someone today. I don't just mean a friend either. I'm sorry, Scully. We got talking and I found myself opening up. The next thing I knew, we were going out. I know you want me to come home, but I think I found where I want to be. I'm so very sorry, Scully.

Love,
Mulder

P.S. I will always love you, Scully. I promise that I will try to come back some day.

Scully crumpled the letter up and started to cry. She was so hurt by the fact that Mulder believed she should be alone while he could date anyone he pleased. She didn't want to be locked away from the world and she knew that Doggett cared.

She sobbed into the pillow on the bed, deciding she wouldn't read what he had to say anymore for that night. She was facing away from the door when she felt a hand on her shoulder.

She turned to look into Doggett's eyes. He asked, "What's wrong, Dana?"

She gave him the letter that Mulder had written to her. She was sobbing openly now and she didn't care. For once she didn't want to hide herself away from another person.

Doggett took her into his arms when he was finished reading it. "I know it hurts. I know you wonder why he even bothered to write if he feels this way. It's goin' to be alright. I'm here."

Scully buried her face into his shoulder, and let herself cry. She knew that it hurt a lot. She knew that Mulder had hurt her and that she was now able to do what she wanted. Rather he liked it or not.

Doggett held Scully close. He sighed. Mulder had hurt her with this last letter. She was very upset by this and he knew that it was more than just Mulder being with another woman. It was the fact that she wasn't supposed to move on and have a life of her own. It unnerved her and he knew it.

He said, "Dana, it's goin' to be alright. Take it easy, you'll see. I'm here and I'm not goin' anywhere."

Scully lifted her head off of his shoulder and said, "You promise? I don't know what to believe anymore. I can't believe Mulder would leave and now do this. It's not fair. Why should I sit here and be alone while he can date who ever he pleases. That is just not fair."

Doggett said, "Well, you don't have to do what he says. He's not the boss over you and he can't stop you from doin' what makes you happy. If I make you happy, fine. If I don't, I'll understand that too. I'll be here as long as you need me though."

Scully smiled. "You are too generous, John. How did I get so lucky to have some actually care about what I want and not what they want?"

Doggett said, "I don't know. I'm just that way. Now, it's time to get some sleep. Don't go readin' any more of those letters. I don't want to see you upset like that again tonight."

"I won't," she said, smiling at him. She felt a little like a teenager in a lock in where she would get caught if she was talking to a boy at this hour. She said, "Good night, John."

"Good night, Dana. Now, get some sleep. I'm gonna make a big breakfast tomorrow and I want you to be awake for it," Doggett said, smiling at her.

"I will." She smiled back and settled back into the bed. She saw him shut the light off as he exited to go back to his own room. She sighed. Doggett was right. Mulder couldn't stop her from doing what she was doing now. He had made his decision.

After he left she sighed. She really felt silly. She was sure that he must think her foolish. He must also think that she didn't want to be with him. The way he was talking made her heart ache a little. She just didn't know what to do.

Doggett sighed when he entered his room. He sat down on his bed and thought about what had just happened. He knew that Mulder had really hurt Scully by what had just happened in that letter.

He closed his eyes as he sat down on the bed, preparing to lie down and go to sleep. Perhaps he was fooling himself. He knew that Scully would be with Mulder if she could. He felt like a second place man at the moment.

He ran a hand through his hair. He didn't know what to do. He just knew that he wanted Scully to be happy. With him, or without him. He sighed and pulled the blankets back again and crawled into the bed.

He was facing away from the door as he shut the lamp off that he didn't hear Scully enter the room. He jumped when she said, "John, turn that back on."

Doggett did as told and asked, "What's the matter, Dana?"

"I just don't want you to feel like I'm settling for you instead. I'm not." She sat down. "I don't want to feel like I'm a teenager. We're adults and if we want to have a relationship there is no reason to hide."

Doggett moved to let her face him. He said, "I suppose you knew that was what I was thinkin'."

"Yes. I could tell from your voice," Scully said.

Doggett looked down. "I just know that if Mulduh hadn't left we wouldn't even be here right now."

"Maybe, maybe not. We don't know that for sure. I might have made this decision even though he was around. I was looking for stability. Something he could never give me."

Doggett looked into her eyes. "Really? You mean that?"

"Yes. I don't want to be chasing the next big thing all my life. I want a home and children. I want a man who will love me and put me first. Mulder's priorities were the X-Files and his sister. I know that you don't think that way."

Doggett said, "No, I don't."

Scully said, "I know we are both lonely. I also know we are both adults and we have made a decision. I think it's silly to hide from each other. Mulder made his own decision. I've made mine."

Doggett smiled then. "I'm glad to hear you say that. I'm, I guess, a little insecure about this. It's just so new to me. We went from water in the face to this."

Scully smiled. "I know."

The next morning Scully woke when she found the space in the bed next to her empty. She jumped and looked around, wondering if she would find another note that was telling her why Doggett had left.

Instead she heard laughter and smelt breakfast being cooked. She smiled. Doggett and his brother must be making breakfast and he didn't want to wake her.

She got out of the bed and made her way down the stairs. Doggett and Sam were laughing about some type of stunt his brother had pulled with his band mates. Sam said, "Wetook this dummy thing we had out of our studio and we all dressed up like it was a funeral. It was the funniest think you ever saw."

Doggett said, while flipping the flap jacks he was making, "What did you do to it?"

"We set it on fire! It was so cool," Sam said, laughing.

Doggett shook his head. "You know Sam, you are insane sometimes, did you know that? No wonder Dad thinks you're too crazy."

Sam said, "But it was so cool."

"I'm sure it was," Doggett said.

Scully came in to the kitchen and asked, "Why on earth would you set a dummy on fire?"

"Good morning, Dana. He's Sam, that's why," Doggett said, smiling at her. "Besides, if he didn't do things like that I'd worry about him. He wouldn't be the Sam we all know and love."

Scully shook her head. "I suppose you are right. Men! I don't understand."

Doggett laughed and placed a plate of pancakes in front of her. "Here you go, Dana. Did you sleep well, last night?"

"Yes. I did. Then I woke up and had to come downstairs," Scully said.

Doggett winked at her. He said, "I didn't want to go wakin' you right away. I thought you'd want to get some sleep first and Sam and I would make breakfast."

Scully smiled. "It smells wonderful. Here I thought that you were going to give me some note saying why you couldn't stay. That was what I thought when I first woke up."

Doggett sat down with his own plate and Sam joined them at the table. He said, "Now why would I go leavin' my own house?"

"I don't know. I was in a sleep fog at the time. Don't worry about it. Pass me the maple syrup and let's move on," Scully said.

Doggett smiled. "I like the sound of that. So, Sam, any other stupid stories about anything else you just happened to set on fire?"

"Nope. Not any new ones. .yet."

"Figures. You are too much sometimes," Doggett said.

"I know. So are you, so be quiet. We won't even talk about your early college days."

"You're right. We won't, unless you want me to bust you over my knee."

"John, please, not at the breakfast table." Scully chided him.

"Sorry. He started it," Doggett said, looking sheepish.

Scully smiled at Doggett. "You two are just two little boys. That's okay. I like that. You are so rarely playful, John."

Doggett blushed. "I try to be very professional."

Sam snickered. "Yeah, that's only because you want to impress the ladies."

Scully laughed. "No way. You are too mean to your brother. Will you stop it?"

Sam said, "Sorry. I didn't mean to."

Doggett said, "I hope your breakfast is good. I tried so hard to make it."

"It's good. I like it," Scully said. "Beats a bagel with cream cheese and some decaff coffee."

Doggett smiled. "I suppose it does."

Sam asked, "So what do you want to do today?"

"Well, I thought that I would spend some time doing what Dana wants to do today. It's my first day home all day with her and you being here."

Scully said, "John, you don't have to do something I want to do. We could do something you want to do if you wish."

"No, I insist. It's your picking," Doggett said, wiping his mouth clean from the syrup."

Scully sighed,. "You are just too nice to me and not as nice to your brother."

Sam said, "It's always been like that. Don't worry, it's our game. Very complicated."

Scully sighed. "Well, let's see what is at the theater or we could maybe see a play or anything."

Doggett said, "I don't know. Let's see. We're going to have to find something that tells something about what is going on."

"Well, yes, I suppose we should find something like that," Scully said, smiling at him. "Sam, how about you. Are you okay with going to a play or a movie?"

"I'm fine with it as long as it's not something that is too lovey and too girly," Sam said, shrugging.

Doggett laughed. "Figures. Let's go see a movie then. I think they have a good picture comin' out."

Scully said, "Which one?"

"Jurassic Park 3 or somethin' like that."

Scully pouted for a moment. "I want to se A.I. That looks really good."

Doggett said, "Okay, we'll go see that then. I did say it was your pickin'."

Scully smiled. "Thanks. I know that you would like to see the dinosaurs."

"We can see them later. It's not a big deal. Don't worry about it," Doggett said. "Besides, I thought that movie was good lookin' too. I wouldn't mind watching that one."

Scully smiled, "I thought you'd say that."

Sam said, "Push over."

Doggett said, "Hey, I'll pound you later for that one."

"Boys, don't talk about pounding each other. Why do I have to constantly be your mother?"

Doggett said, "Well. .?"

"Well nothing. Stop it."

Sam laughed. "She's right you know. We are acting like little boys."

"Maybe that was what drove Dad nuts. I was always threatenin' to beat you up and you were always findin' ways to annoy me."

Scully sighed. "You must have been fun to be around when you were growing up. I can only imagine what it must have been like."

Doggett said, "I wasn't that bad. Really."

"Uh huh. Like I believe that one. You were so mean to me," Sam said. "Okay, I'll drop it. Don't look at me like that."

Doggett glared at his brother and said, "Now, I can get you for that one, right?"

"No," Scully said, laughing. "You are too much, John." She kissed him and said, "I'm going to get dressed. Figure out when you want to go to the movie. No beating on your brother, okay?"

"Okay," Doggett said, looking resigned.

That afternoon Scully and the Doggett brothers went to the movies.. Doggett and Sam were arguing again and Scully said, "Can't I take you two anywhere?"

Doggett looked down sheepishly. "Sorry. I just know that if I sit next to him he'll spill his drink on me."

"Will not!" Sam said, his arms crossed. "You always do that to me when we go to the movies."

"Boys, stop it right now I'll go home and leave here to walk home," Scully said. "Are we five?"

"Sorry." Both Doggetts said in unison.

Scully said, "That's better. Now, I want you to get our tickets, John. Sam and I will get the food and I will be sitting in the middle."

Doggett said, "Alright. If you insist."

Sam and Scully went over to the concession stand to get the food. Sam said, "I want some popcorn."

Scully asked for some Dots and a medium Coke. She signaled towards Doggett and said, "Let's get in there before the previews start or we'll never see where we are going."

"Okay."

They all filed into the correct theater and all sat down, Sam first, Scully in the middle and Doggett bringing up the rear. They sat down and Doggett whispered, "Sam, can I have some popcorn?"

Sam handed the popcorn to Doggett over Scully and she sighed. "You two are not doing this the whole movie. Understand? Or I will move with Sam or sit on the other side of John."

They nodded. Sam whispered, "I want some pop."

Scully groaned. "Will you two get your own. You're so worried about spilling on each other, but what about me?"

Doggett said, "Sorry."

"It's okay," she sighed and sat back.

The movie started and Scully leaned back into her seat, unsure if she should lean her head onto Doggett. It was one thing to be in private, here was something else entirely.

She felt his arm go around her and he smiled down at her for a moment then turned back to watch the movie. She sighed. She did feel comfortable so she shouldn't feel so silly about this.

Sam stretched out a little and then settled back down. He smiled at Scully for a moment.

Scully felt silly for two reasons then. One, cause she was in public with Doggett, the other because they were out with his little brother. She shook her head. It wasn't a big deal.

Scully thought the movie was so sad. She started to cry, and wanted to hide it from Doggett and Sam, but it didn't work. Doggett looked down at her and asked, "Everything okay?"

"Um, I just find the movie moving that's all," Scully said, feeling embarrassed more than ever.

Doggett gave her shoulders a squeeze and smiled. "It's okay. It's a very sad story."

Scully turned her head into his shoulder and smiled. "I feel stupid."

He laughed softly. "Don't. It shows that you care about things. If you didn't cry I'd worry. Now if Sam cries, I might have to worry there."

Scully laughed into his shoulder. "I think you underestimate your brother sometimes."

"Why do you say that?" "He's a caring guy. Now be quiet. I'm trying to watch the movie and not cry at the same time."

Doggett pulled her closer and sighed. "You are just being silly, did you know that?"

"Yeah, but I like it that way."

Scully felt comfortable. For once she wasn't watching a strange movie Mulder would have picked. It was something normal for a change. She leaned her head onto his shoulder and sighed. Okay, maybe normal wasn't the word for it, but she at least thought that it was better than some of the strange things Mulder was known to watch, namely porno flicks.

Sam was sitting next to her, a little scrunched up as if he was trying to hide something, or maybe he was just cramped in the seat next to her. She saw his hand go up by his eye and she smiled. Now she didn't expect that one, but he was doing a good job of hiding it from the crowd. No one would want to think him a wuss, now would they?

After the movie Scully said, "Well, that was a good movie. I really enjoyed it."

Sam cleared his throat while looking down. He said, "Yeah. It was."

Doggett said, "Were you cryin'?"

Sam looked at him. "No. Now shut up."

Doggett laughed. "You were too. Now knock it off. I want to get home and then we can find somethin' else to do."

Scully stepped out of the aisle and lost her footing. She gasped and Doggett caught her. He asked, "You okay, Dana?"

"I twisted my ankle, I think. Stupid ankle."

Doggett said, "Here, let me see it."

He helped her into a seat and lifted her foot into the air to look at it. He said, "Oo, Dana, you did. It's a little swollen."

Scully sighed. "Great. I sprained my ankle. Good one, Dana."

Doggett said, "It'll be okay. It just limits what we can do when we get home. I'll put some ice on your leg for you when we get home and we'll think of somethin' that doesn't require much movement."

"Anything but another movie, please?"

"Deal. Now, let me help you up and we'll get you into the car. Don't worry. William is fine with the Gunmen and we'll pick him up quick before we get home."

Scully winced as she stood up. "I know. It just hurts and it's my stupid luck to twist my ankle like this. Stupid."

Doggett smiled. "It's not that big of a deal." He helped her out of the theater with Sam's help.

Sam sighed. "There went my idea of us playing something like commando. Shoot, I really wanted to play that."

Doggett laughed. "Why? You know I'd win."

"Would not. Just because you're an Ex-Marine doesn't mean shit."

"Wanna make a bet, boy?"

"Enough!" Scully cried out in pain. "If I have to endureyou two little boys arguing all day I think I'll just go to bed and you can do what ever you want then."

"Sorry," Doggett said. "I didn't mean to upset you."

"Whatever. Get me to the car and let's get the baby and go home."

They went to the Gunmen's and Scully said, "I'll stay in the car. John, why don't you and Sam go on in and get the baby. And please, try not to argue with each other. Frohike and Langly are bad enough."

Doggett said, "Alright." He gave her a kiss quickly. "I'm sorry, Dana. I'm being difficult."

Scully smiled. "I know. You're just trying to be cute and you're pulling it off I must say. Now, go and get William. Keep Langly from climbing all over your brother. Langly knows who he is."

Doggett sighed. "I will."

Sam and Doggett made their way into the Gunmen's. Langly answered the door and smiled right away when he saw that Sam was there. He let them in, saying, "William is in the other room with Frohike."

Doggett nodded.

Langly shouted, "Hey Doohickey! They want the baby!"

Sam almost started to laugh. Scully was right these were bad.

Frohike came out. "It's Frohike, Punk Ass. Now, here you go, William is already to see his mother. Where is she anyway?"

"In the car. She twisted her ankle after the movie when she lost her footin'," Doggett said.

Frohike nodded. "I see. She'll be a picnic I'm sure."

Doggett took the baby carrier from Frohike. "Thanks so much guys. We didn't know who else we'd call. Sam and I have been tryin' to keep an eye on the little guy as much as possible."

Frohike eyed Sam for a moment then turned back to Doggett. "Have fun. I already gave the little tyke some formula so he shouldn't be hungry. Oh, and Doggett, don't worry, we know what Mulder did to her. You make her happy."

Doggett smiled. "Thanks. We'll call you later."

Langly was simply standing there, staring in awe at Sam. Sam finally turned and said, "What? Do I got a third fucking eye or something?"

Doggett said, "Sam, be nice."

"Alright. I know you know who I am. Go get your copy of the album and I'll sign it," Sam said, smiling at him. "I was kidding about the other comment. I do that sometimes."

Langly did as he was told. He smiled at him, as if nothing had happened.

Frohike said, "Listen, I know you're famous, but don't go saying things like that."

Sam said, "Listen, I'm sorry. It happens."

Doggett sighed. "Look what you did now, block head."

"Block Head? Who the hell you calling block head?"

Langly came back out and handed him a pen and the cover of the album. Langly said, "Sorry about that. I get excited sometimes and then well, that's what happens."

Byers said, "At least my poor stomach was left out of it this time."

Sam signed it. "I hope you go to see a concert. We're starting out on our tour next week."

"I hope to. It should be fun," Langly said, smiling. "You coming to D.C.?"

"I hope to. Maybe I can hook you up with some back stage passes or something."

"Wow," Langly said. "That would be neat."

Doggett sighed. "Sam, Dana must be wondering if we're ever coming back. We got to get her home and some ice on her ankle. Thanks again, guys."

Langly said, "Anytime."

After the Doggett brothers left, Langly said, "I can't believe that. He signed my album."

"He also was rude to you, Langly," Frohike said.

"Nah, he's just an honest guy. He's like that with everyone. Did you see how he acted with his brother?" Langly said. "It was like Doggett turned into a totally different person."

Frohike said, "He did. He was more comfortable or something. I don't know. I just know that Mulder is clamoring at us to tell him what Scully is up to and she's so unhappy when she gets letters from us. I don't know why Mulder cares anymore. He said he's dating someone else."

Langly sighed. "It's not a good thing for her to be clinging to him like that. I know that I don't like Doggett very much, but what Mulder did to her, not that I think he's completely wrong for leaving, I get that, but what I don't get is why he keeps constant contact or close to it with her."

"I don't either. I don't like it. I can tell that she might be happy. She hasn't done a lot of the things she's doing right now if it wasn't for Doggett. I just wish I knew what Mulder was up to. He's got to have a reason for telling her these things. Mulder always has had a hard time letting things go. Scully won't be any different for him."

Byers said, "I know that she looked like she was enjoying herself when she came here with Sam. I know that he's well, a little out spoken, but I think she's confided in the young man."

Frohike snorted. "I just know Scully. She's probably felt hurt by what Mulder said in some of those letters. If I were him I'd leave her alone for awhile. He's literally going to break her heart and I know that she'll stand on her own two feet when it counts so that's something she'll do in time. I think that's how Doggett comes in, at least a little part why at least."

Byers nodded. "I agree. Now if we could only explain to Mulder that he let her go and she's made her own mind up that he should try leaving her alone."

"Fat chance," Langly said. "I'm going to put this away. I never realized that Sam Doggett was actually Agent Doggett's little brother."

Frohike said, "Figures. Only way you'd like Doggett is if he had a famous musician for family."

"Give it up, Doohickey."

Scully asked, "What took so long?"

"Sam had to sign an autograph for Langly," Doggett said.

"I see," Scully said. She winced. "Get me home. I need ice."

Doggett got into the driver's seat and drove them home. He said, "I hope it's not that bad."

"It'll be okay as soon as I get ice on it. I don't think I can take much more pain." Scully rubbed her ankle.

Sam said, "As soon as we get home, I think I'll find something for us to do."

"Doggett said, "I got some music I want to put on and we can perhaps think of somethin' to do. Like Dana said, anythin' but a movie."

Sam said, "Alright."

When they got home, Doggett helped Scully into the house and helped her sit down on the sofa. He took out a CD and said, "How about a little Stones? Haven't played them in ages."

Sam said, "That's cool. Hope you don't mind that I know all the words."

"Not a big deal for me at all," Scully said. "I didn't know you liked the Stones."

"Used to listen to them all the time." Doggett smiled. "I know. Well, how about Beggars Banquet?"

"Good choice, bro," Sam said. He sat down in the chair and propped his combat booted feet onto the table. "So what do you want to do?"

"How about I get her some ice and then we'll get that settled."

Scully sat with her shoe off of her foot and it was swollen twice it's normal size. She said, "This is just not a good thing. I wasn't planning on being laid up like this for a period of time."

"I can see that," Sam said. He said, "So, what do you want to do with the baby?"

"Well, let's see. I think we should get him to a nap and after that, I don't really know," Scully said.

Doggett came back out and placed ice on her ankle and gave her a glass of ice water with some tynelol. He said, "Here, drink this down."

Scully said, "Thank you, John."

Doggett kneeled down onto the floor. He started to rub the ice on her ankle, asking, "Does that feel better?"

Scully said, "John, you don't have to do that."

"I want to. Does it feel any better."

"Yes. It does feel better." She closed her eyes and leaned back. "That does feel good."

Sam snickered. "See, it's not such a bad thing that your ankle twisted."

Doggett said, "Shut up, Sam. I'll sprain yours for you if you want."

Scully said, "John! Will you quit threatening to beat on your brother?"

Doggett said, "Sorry. Knee jerk reaction."

"No kidding," Sam said. "Don't worry, he and I don't mean anything by it. It's well, hard to explain. It's a guy thing I think."

Scully sighed. She said, "Then I don't want to know about it."

Sam looked over at Scully for a moment. He said, "Man, she's asleep."

Doggett looked down at his shoulder. "I see. She is. Mind givin' me that blanket over the back of your chair?"

Sam stood up and gave him the blanket. "Well, that takes a lot of the fun out of things."

Doggett turned on the television. "Not really. Just means I'm stuck. She's not gonna wanna move anytime soon."

Sam laughed. "Got that right. Now, let's see what I can do to annoy you since you can't get up to beat me up."

Doggett said, "Don't push it."

"Sorry, had to get that one in," Sam said.

Doggett trolled until he found a movie worth watching. He said, "Well, it's a movie but that doesn't matter. I'm not payin' attention really to it."

Sam laughed. "No I would assume you're not going to do that."

Doggett sighed. "It's been a strange few days. I just hope that Mulduh doesn't send any more letters. Poor Dana was so upset last night after she read one."

"What did the pathetic prick manage to do this time?" Sam asked. "Mind if I get a beer from the fridge?"

"Go right ahead," Doggett said.

Sam came back, popped the cap off the bottle and took a drink. "I can't believe the shit this Mulder has pulled on Dana in the past few days that I've known her. Tell me, has he always been such an asshole?"

"I don't know. I didn't know him very well. He was, well, Dana's first partner and I was in the way. I remember dealin' with him on a personal level. He was lookin' into my son's file."

"He was what? Now that's pushing the line when it comes to personal stuff. He didn't even know you. Damn, what was he thinking?"

"He was told to look into it by Monica. Trust me, I gave him a piece of my mind on the issue."

Sam sighed. That's just fucking rude. If it were me I wouldn't put up with that. I know what you went through when you lost that little boy. I could see you suffering. He had no right to drag that up for you. What an idiot."

Scully woke, yawning. "What's going on?"

"Oh, we were just talkin'. Don't you worry, Dana. Get some sleep. I think you need it."

She stretched. "Actually I need another ankle rub."

Doggett said, "Let me up then."

Scully moved from her comfy position to allow Doggett rub her throbbing ankle. Sam said, "That looks like it hurts."

"It does," Scully said, wincing in pain.

Sam said, "Sorry that you had to go and twist your ankle like that."

"Well, as long as I stay off of it, I'll be fine," Scully said.

Doggett came back with ice and knelt down again. He started to rub her ankle with the ice and said, "Well, the swellin' went down a little."

Scully said, "Good. May I please have something to drink?"

"Certainly. What would you like?"

"A glass of milk would be good."

"Milk it is," Doggett said, giving her a smile before going out to the kitchen.

Sam said, "Wuss."

"I have the baby to think of," Scully said, giving him a look.

Sam said, "Sorry, I was only kidding. Sheesh."

Scully said, "It's okay." She smiled at him then. "Besides, if you wouldn't have said that I would worry."

Sam laughed. "You sound just like John now."

Scully laughed. "I know. I think I've gotten to know you well enough to expect some things out of you."

Sam smiled. "I suppose you do."

Doggett came back out. "Here's your milk."

Scully took it from him and smiled. "Thank you, John." Doggett sat back down on the sofa next to her. "So, what do you want to do now?"

"I don't know yet. Let me think a little. Dancing is out of the question. That's just not fair." She put a pouty face on.

Sam said, "That is certainly not an option."

"I know. It's not fair," Scully said.

Doggett slipped an arm around her. "Awww, we'll find all sorts of chances to dance. Trust me."

Scully said, "Really?"

"Really. Besides, why should we rush everythin' we do?" Doggett said.

Scully said, "Alright. I suppose you're right."

Sam laughed. "It'd be fun to watch you dance."

"I don't know if I want to see YOU dance," Scully said to Sam. "It might be scary."

"Only if I want it to be," Sam said.

Later that evening after Scully went up to feed William, Sam said, "Do you think that she's happy here?"

Doggett wiped up his kitchen counters before replying. "I don't know. She seems to be and she is smilin' more than she used to. I just don't know what to think. She seems happy yet I know she misses Mulduh."

Sam said, "I know that those letters upset her greatly. That dumb ass writes too many letters for a guy who's dating another person and decided to leave."

"No kidding," Doggett said. "Now, I got to plan supper. I want to know what you would like since you'll be taking off tomorrow before supper. It's your choice."

"Aww, I feel special. Thanks. How about we get something good like a deli pizza?"

"Fair enough. Sounds good to me," Doggett said. "I'm gonna miss you when you go off on your adventure."

"I will miss you too. Sh, don't let anyone know we said that. Wouldn't want them to think anything," Sam said.

Doggett laughed. "I suppose that wouldn't seem manly."

"Nope. I will get you back stage passes if you want them though."

"Sure, why not. I wouldn't mind seeing a concert of yours. Besides, it might be fun to try and drag Dana to it," Doggett said, smiling.

"I'm sure she's been drug to worse places by Mulder. From what you said in an email to me a few months back they went to the strangest places on their cases."

Doggett nodded. "Yep."

Sam sighed. "Oh well. A deli pizza sounds great. Oh well. I'm excited to tour. I just hope you don't have some weird alien thing happen that makes it hard for you to see me in concert or something. It would be bad."

Doggett patted his brother on the back. "I know. I don't want anythin' weird happening. It would be very difficult. Oh, and Sam, if we happen to want to meet the family sometime, other than Joe and you, would you mind trekking sometime to see Mom and Dad?"

"I don't know, John. I just don't know about that one. I might still be on tour and besides, you know how Dad feels. He doesn't talk to me."

"I know. I think that Dana would want you there though. It's just a little favor. You don't even have to stay all that long."

"Well, alright. Just tell me when," Sam said.

Suddenly Scully shouted, "John! Help me get down stairs!"

Doggett said, "I'll go get her."

Sam said, "Go right ahead dude."

Doggett made his way up the stairs and said, "Here, I'll get Sam and he'll take William down stairs and I'll help you down."

Scully smiled. "Thank you, John."

Doggett yelled, "Sam, get William and I'll help Dana down."

Sam came up the stairs and picked up the baby. "Hey there little dude."

William gurgled at him and punched with his right hand into Sam's nose. Sam said, "Dude, you're going to be a fighter later in life."

Doggett said, "No, he just knows who to hit and who not to."

Scully slapped Doggett's arm and said, "Don't say things like that. It's not funny."

Sam started to laugh. "We are just joking. Besides, the little guy was just having fun. He didn't mean anything by it."

Scully sighed. "Let's just get me down stairs. What's for supper?"

Doggett said, "Well, take my hand here and I'll take you down the stairs."

Scully put her hand into Doggett's and Doggett slipped his arm around her waist, guiding her out of the room. He said, "Sam wants deli pizza since it will be his last supper with us before he goes off to tour."

Scully said, "Fine with me. Let's get me on the sofa, alright?"

Doggett nodded. "Now, be careful on this step."

Scully stepped gingerly down onto the step, and felt Doggett support her as he helped her climb down the stairs. He said, "I hope this doesn't hurt. Tell me when it does."

Scully said, "It's fine, John. Don't worry. I'll tell you if it hurts too much."

Sam took William downstairs ahead of him. He said, "The little guy and I are going to get down there so we can play a bit."

Doggett said, "Don't let your fans ever know that you got floored by a baby."

"Hey, there is nothing wrong with liking a little baby. Is there little dude?" Sam asked William.

William gurgled at him and smiled. Sam said, "See? There is nothing wrong about it."

Scully winced. She said, "I'm okay. Just get me to the sofa soon. I don't want to fall and take you with me."

Doggett said, "Don't worry, I've got you."

Scully felt comfortable with him saying that. She said, "I know. Now, when we get down, when are we ordering supper?"

"Soon."

Doggett sat Scully down gently when they finally made it down the stairs. He said, "Anything you want from the kitchen before I sit down?"

"Um, not right now. Thank you," Scully said, looking up at him.

Doggett sat down next to her and smiled. He said, "So, what do you want to do tomorrow, Sam? It will be our last day together."

Sam said, "Well, I don't really know what I want to do. Let's just think about that tomorrow. I'm not much for being on a schedule."

"I know that. I was just curious what you might want to do," Doggett said. "Hmm we'll think of something."

Scully leaned her head onto Doggett's shoulder. He instantly moved his arm and put it around her. She smiled. "So what do we want on our pizza?"

"Pepperoni and Sausage. It's the best," Sam said.

"Well, you do get to do the pickin', Sam. That's what the pizza will be," Doggett said.

Scully sighed. "Now if I wouldn't have hurt my ankle things would be so much better."

Doggett looked down at her. "It's goin' to be okay, Dana. It happens. Now it's a matter of gettin' you back onto your feet and lettin' it heal."

Scully said, "That's usually my line. No one seems to ever listen to me when I give me them medical advice."

Doggett gave her shoulder a squeeze. "That's only because you're too pretty. Now, let's get that pizza ordered. Sam, would you mind getting me the phone?"

"No problem. I've only got a baby in my arms. I'll just jump right up and get the fucking phone for you. Sheesh you are thick skulled sometimes," Sam said.

Doggett sighed. "Alright. I'll get it if you're going to be that way. Remind me to hurt for that one later. When you're not holdin' the baby."

Scully said, "Sam, that was a little harsh."

Sam said, "Sorry. I don't think sometimes before I speak. I'm real good at that."

Scully laughed. "At least we always know what's on your mind. Unlike some people in this room. Not mentioning any names of course."

Sam shook his head. He knew she was talking about herself. He said, "Well, I must admit that the baby really is going to miss me. I'll miss him too."

Scully smiled. "I can tell he will."

The pizza came and Sam said, "So, what is going on later tonight? I know Dana can't do much."

"Well, I thought we could play a game or somethin'," Doggett said.

"What type of game?" Sam said. "I know we already played a mean round of Truth or Dare."

Scully said, "I think we should pass on that. Actually, even though I know I'm going to be upset by time I'm done, should finish those letters off."

Sam took a bite of pizza. "What the fuck for? You don't need his pissing and moanings about how he likes where he is."

Doggett said, "I agree with Sam. You can always read those later. No one says you don't have to wait."

Scully said, "Alright. It is our last night with Sam. I suppose we should do something fun."

Sam said, "Now you're talking." Doggett ate some of his pizza, wiped his mouth and said, "Hmm, well, we could perhaps play a board game or we could just tell stories or somethin'. I know we can find somethin' to do. Besides, I'm sure Dana is enjoyin' the break from work."

Scully said, "I am. I actually am enjoying this stay. It's a lot better than being at home pouting or being upset."

Doggett smiled at her and leaned in for a kiss. "I'm glad you see it that way."

Scully said, "Oh, trust me. I do."

Sam said, "Aww, enough with the lovey stuff. Save it for tomorrow night when I'm not here."

Doggett laughed. "Sorry. Got carried away there."

Sam rolled his eyes. "What board game?"

"How about a good game I got upstairs. Combines playin' a game and tellin' stories. It's called Life Stories."

"Hmm, sounds good," Scully said, taking a bite out of her own pizza.

Doggett said, "I'll get it after supper then."

Sam said, "Just as long as you don't make fun of me. I don't want to play if you're going to be mean."

"Aww come on, big tough band boy goin' to back down from a little board game because big bro might be mean."

"Hell no. I just don't want to play if you're going to make fun of me the whole way."

"I promise that I won't make fun of you. Only if it's stupid. I mean really stupid."

Scully sighed. "You two will never grow up."

Doggett brought the board game down stairs. He said, "Now, I know it's not the type of fun you live for, Sam, but it's quiet enough not to wake the baby."

"Don't worry about it. If I wanted wild fun I'd go home and party with the boys," Sam said, taking a drink from a beer he had from the fridge.

Scully stayed where she was, her ankle propped up on a pillow.

Doggett sat down next to her. He opened the box and said, "Dana, pick the piece you want to use."

Scully said, "Well, I'll take the blue piece."

"Sam, pick yours."

Sam said, "Black. Why not."

"Knew you were goin' to pick that one."

They set the board done onto the coffee table. Then they set the pieces out and placed them down. Doggett said, "I'll move for you and you tell me where to go."

Scully said, "Alright."

Sam said, "I think I'll go first."

Doggett said, "Bein' brave are we?"

Sam snorted. "I'm just playing the game. Sheesh. You don't quit do you?"

Sam rolled the dice and landed on a square that required him to pick up a card. He read, "What was the most embarrassing thing that you have ever done in public?"

Doggett laughed. "This is going to be good."

Scully said, "Be nice to him."

Sam said, "Okay. I don't remember this one, but I wrote a song about it. Let's see, it was a time I was on an airplane and you know, I was sleeping in a drunken stupor of course. I'm a sleep walker. Okay, more of a sleep undresser."

Scully started to laugh. She said, "Sorry."

Sam said, "Anyway, I ended up taking my fucking pants off in my sleep so I was bare ass naked from the waist down. I was lucky that someone took $800 out of my wallet and paid the flight attendant to keep my ass out of jail. That's what that song is all about. Oh, that and living up to your father's wishes even though you didn't. Sort of like asking for forgiveness."

Doggett started laughing. "You mean that pretty soundin' song is about you stripping your pants off in public? That's too funny."

Scully said, "That's pretty bad. I'll go next."

Scully lifted up a card. She read, "If you could change one thing about your life, what would it be?"

Doggett said, "Oh boy, a tough one there."

"I would change the fact that I let Mulder become so controlling over me, even if I thought I was being independent. I think I wouldn't have let him badger me into doing what he wanted while we worked together and that I would have stood up a bit more for myself," Scully said, looking down, her eyes closed a bit.

Doggett said, "Sounds like a good thing to change. Now, my turn."

Doggett rolled the dice and landed on a spot that also required him to pick up a card. He said, "Damn. Why did I have to get this card."

Sam laughed. "Just tell us what the fucking card says already. We're all adults here."

"I don't know about you, Sam. Well, here we go. The card says, Tell about one time you were scared and that you thought you might not live."

Scully said, "What's so bad about that?"

"Well, it's just I have too many of those."

Sam said, "Tell a little about Lebanon. Only if you feel comfortable about it."

Doggett said, "Alright. I was with my company and we were in Lebanon as Sam said. I was wounded in the line of duty, ending my military career. I was a part of the Amphibious Unit and my company was badly hit as we went in for a peace keeping mission. We ended up losing a lot of men that day. My best friend was a KIA when that went down. I'll never forget the explosions that took his life along with a few others."

"That's terrible, John," Scully said, leaning her head onto his shoulder. "I can only imagine."

"Well, the shrapnel is what got me. I got hit from the remains of what hit my best friend, luck that he died instantly. I don't think I could have taken watching him die slowly. I was hit in my left shoulder and would have died too if medics hadn't arrived. It was a fluke, a mistake and we all knew it once the bombs started flyin'. There, that's my experience of comin' close to death."

Sam said, "Wow, that's harsh. I'm glad I got stuck with embarrassing and not when did I come face to face with death."

Scully said, "I'm sorry."

Doggett looked down at her. "It's okay. I just don't like talkin' about it too much. It's really hard to think about that sometimes."

"I understand."

Scully sighed. "Sam, enlighten us with another story."

Sam looked at her and rolled his eyes. He landed on a space and drew a card. "Tell about your best childhood memory." He looked like he was thinking for a bit and then said, "Getting my guitar when I was 9. That was the best."

Doggett said, "Knew it. Dana, you're turn."

Scully sighed. She rolled the dice, landing on a spot. She picked up a card. "What is the best gift you've ever received." She leaned into Doggett behind her and said, "Well, let's see, I think the best gift I have ever gotten was this cross that I wear now."

Doggett said, "A good gift indeed. Now, let's see what I end up doin' for my turn this time."

Doggett rolled the dice, landed on a spot and picked up the card that corresponded with the spot. He read, "What was the funniest thing you have ever seen?"

Sam burst out laughing. "I think I know."

Doggett said, "Remember when we were kids and you refused to wear clothes until you were about 4?"

Sam said, "Hey, no fair. I meant pick on Joe, not pick on me."

Scully laughed. "Sam, you didn't want to wear clothes when you were little? Apparently that hasn't changed in your sleep."

Sam blushed only slightly then said, "Well he used to walk around with his fly unzipped till he was at least 10. That's what Joe tells me anyway. He refused to believe anyone when they told him it was down."

"Be glad that Dana is sitting next to me and leaning on me. I'd beat you into a pulp," Doggett said, glaring at him.

Scully started to laugh harder. "That's so funny. You didn't wear clothes and he didn't zip his fly up. Sheesh. I thought Bill had problems."

"Well our sisters are younger than us."

"Not all of them. One's my twin and she's a wuss when it comes to Dad," Sam said.

"You're a twin?"

"Yep. Fraternal," Sam said.

Doggett said, "See, we grew up with mainly boys, except Sam here. But yeah, I didn't zip my fly when I was little. It's a kid thing. You don't believe some things but you believe in stupid things like cartoons. It embarrassed my mother a whole lot."

Scully sighed. "I can see why."

Scully said, "I wish I could have good childhood memories like that. My dad was a Navy man so we moved around too much. It made me so mad sometimes. I'd get settled and then I'd be moved again. But, it's not my question. Who's turn is it?"

"Mine," Sam said. He threw the dice, landed on a space and picked up a card. "Well now. This I can deal with. If you could be in one place for the rest of your life, where would it be. My studio."

Doggett sighed. "Dana, you're turn."

Scully threw the dice, Doggett moved her piece and handed her the card. Scully read, "What is the most important decision you have made in your entire life. Toughy."

Sam and Doggett exchanged glances. Doggett said, "We'll let you think about it if you want."

Scully said, "Well, I guess my biggest decision was to become an F.B.I. agent though Ahab disagreed. It totally changed my life forever and I don't think I'd want to be doing anything else."

Sam said, "John, go."

Doggett threw the dice, moved his piece and landed on a space. "How do you like that. I get stuck with a crappy question."

"Tell us already. Damn, all this pissing and moaning coming from your corner is driving me nuts," Sam said.

Doggett glared at him. "Who is the one person that you feel the closest to in your life for the longest period of time."

Sam said, "That's an easy one."

Doggett said, "I'd have to say you, Sam. But that's mushy and you don't like mushy."

Sam laughed. "It's nice to know. Don't worry. I like to know those things sometimes. I'm not always this bad hard ass."

Scully said, "We know. It's your turn again, Sam."

Sam sighed. He threw the dice.

Scully said, "John, would you mind helping me get up stairs?"

"Why do you have to go upstairs for?" Sam asked her.

"I just do," Scully said. "I have to pee."

Sam laughed. "That's a fancy doctor term, right?"

"Yep."

Doggett slid out from behind her and helped her up. He said, "Alright. I knew I should have put a bathroom downstairs when I had the chance."

Scully laughed. "Oh well. I'll be okay. Just get me up stairs and then help me get back down when I'm done using the bathroom."

Sam laughed. "This should be fun to watch."

Doggett sighed. "Alright, Sam, I'll find a way to get you for that much later."

Sam made a face at him and said, "I'm going to get some munchies, you go do that other thing."

Scully sighed. "I hope the rest of your family isn't this infuriating."

Doggett laughed. "Only when we're all together."

Sam said, "Which hasn't been in a long time."

Scully sighed. "I know it must suck to be cut out of your family like that, Sam."

"I'm used to it," Sam said. "I'll never forget the night Dad disowned me."

Doggett said, "When we get downstairs."

Doggett helped Scully up the stairs, his hands on her shoulders guiding her up the stairs. She had her arms around his waist to keep balance and take short small steps to get up to the stair case.

Sam said, "You two should never run the sack race. It's a bad sight watching you two try to go up the stairs."

"You're pushin' it, Sam."

Sam sighed.

Scully finally made it up the stairs with much struggle and said, "I'll only be a few moments."

Doggett waited for her outside the bathroom door. When she finally came back out he helped her all the way back down the stairs. Doggett sat Scully back down onto the floor and propped her foot up. He slid back behind her to give her support.

Scully said, "Now, Sam, you were saying about that night your dad disowned you?"

Sam said, "Well, I actually had a huge argument with Dad the night he disowned me. He kept telling me that I had to give up my music so that I could run some big company. One night I just told him off. He got so mad at me and told me to never come back and that I wasn't a part of the family any more. I haven't spoken to him since and I haven't tried. He hates me and I don't really care if he hates me too much. He tried to make me something I am not."

Doggett said, "I know. I almost had to do the same thing Dad did with you, but he said that he would never disown me, unless I brought you along to a family function."

Sam said, "Then what the fuck do you want me coming to see Mom and Dad when you have Dana meet them then."

Scully turned to look at Doggett. "John, you never told me that you wanted your parents to meet me."

Doggett said, "It's an idea I had. Sam agreed to go with. He doesn't have to stay long if he doesn't want. I told him so."

Scully sighed. "John, do you think it's smart that I meet your family? What if your dad doesn't like the fact that I had a baby out of wed lock and that I'm your partner at the F.B.I. and that I'm living with you. John, I don't know if we should do that right away."

Sam said, "She's got a point there."

"Well, let's see. I'll ease Dad into it. I'll tell him the truth. The father left you behind and now you need help. I'll fib only a little. You were planning on marryin' Mulder if he would have stuck around and things would have been workin' out alright, hadn't you?"

Scully sighed. "Yes. Perhaps. But then again, who knows what would have happened even if Mulder had stayed around. I might still be living with you here."

Doggett hugged her from behind. "Don't worry about it. Things will be okay. Dad will like you, I think. Even if he doesn't that doesn't matter to me. He doesn't have to like you. It only matters if I like you and I do."

Scully smiled. "Thank you, John. I just hope your dad is going to be civil enough when we go and bring Sam along."

"Don't count on it. He'll be all happy to meet the new lady that John's dating and then he'll see me. All fucking hell will break loose then and he'll be ranting and raving about how I fucked up in my life and that I'm nothing to him. It'll be just like when he told me to get out of the family," Sam said, taking a drink of his beer.

Doggett said, "Well, when is your break from your tour happening?"

"A couple of months in. We'll have a couple of days to recoup and it's right back out on the road. I hope to stop by and have that visit then. Maybe Dad will see that I'm a success but I doubt it. He hates my music. Always has."

Scully said, "I'm sorry. I know it must be tough to have your father do that you. I don't know if I'll like him very much if he's that rigid."

Doggett said, "We'll have to see. I haven't talked to him in awhile either."

Sam said, "She's asleep again. I'll go and check up on the little guy. Make sure he doesn't need to be changed, those types of things. I'll only be a few moments."

Doggett nodded. They had given up on the game and settled for just talking after awhile. Scully had gotten a little droopy looking and had finally nodded off, her head leaning on Doggett's shoulder behind her.

He had his arms around her as she slept to keep her up and not fall over. He smiled down at her. He thought to himself for a moment how things had changed in days. Ever since Mulder had left he and Scully had grown closer in days. He didn't understand it, but he didn't question it. After all it had taken Mulder and Scully seven long years to even kiss let alone have any type of relationship other than partnership.

Sometimes life worked differently with other people. Sure, some might be saying that they were rushing but he felt that the speed was just fine. They hadn't done much more than kiss or sit with each other closely. He felt that was just fine and besides, Scully and he had the same belief systems and the same thought processes most of the time, even if Scully was a little more open than he was. He shook his head.

Sam came back down and said, "So you really want me to be there when Dana meets Mom and Dad?"

"Yes. I do. I know she does to. Dana doesn't care what others think. She likes you and if Dad doesn't that doesn't matter to her as much. I think that she might be a little fiesty. I remember when she got mad at me when I first met her and she threw water in my face. She's got spunk. She won't be as open as you are, but she won't take it from him."

Sam laughed. "She threw water in your face. That's funny. I see what you mean though. She is a free thinker, I'll give you that. But she is also trying to reshape herself from the mold that Mulder squeezed her into. She's flowered before us in these past few days. She's no longer concerned as much what he thinks."

Doggett sighed. "I know. We'll have a couple of months to worry about it any ways. Who knows. We'll have to see. It's getting late. We should get to bed so that we can have some fun before you take off tomorrow afternoon."

Sam said, "Alright. Sounds like a plan to me."

Scully felt Doggett put her to bed and sighed in contentment. She opened a sleepy eye and said, "What we doing tomorrow?"

Doggett laughed softly. "You worry about that tomorrow. Tonight, get some sleep. Don't go readin' any letters either."

Scully yawned. "I won't."

Doggett gave her a kiss on the forehead before he walked out of the room, softly shutting the door behind him. He shook his head. He hoped that they were making the right decisions by becoming involved with each other.

He saw Sam come out of the bathroom. He said, "John, I wish you luck with Dana. Oh, and even if Dad doesn't want to see me, I'll go for you."

Doggett said, "Thanks. I hope Dana doesn't start reading any of those letters tonight."

"Me too. That would not be a good idea at all," Sam said.

"I'm goin' to check up on her soon. Just to make sure she's sleepin' and not readin'."

Sam nodded. "Alright."

Doggett walked into his room, threw back the covers on his bed. He was getting ready to go to bed when he heard a soft sob come from the room across the hall.

He immediately went to see what had upset Scully so much. He opened the door and asked, "Dana? Is something the matter?"

Scully was asleep but was upset in her sleep. He walked over to the bed side, kneeled down and asked again, "What's the matter?"

Scully opened her eyes. She hugged Doggett closely. "My baby."

He asked her softly, "What about your baby?"

Scully said, "It was just a dream. I'm fine. It wasn't anything." Her sleepy haze of a moment ago was gone. She got up out of the bed and checked on William.

Doggett asked softly, "Want to talk about it?"

Scully held William in her arms. "It's just a silly dream. Nothing more. I'll be fine."

Doggett sighed. "Dana, I can tell that it upset you."

"I'll get over it. William is safe and that's what matters. Not what I saw in some dream. It's okay. My baby is safe and I have two supportive men who look out for me even if they fight a lot. John, don't worry so much about me."

Doggett gave her smile. "Only if you think you'll be okay. I don't want to leave you in here by yourself if you don't feel comfortable doin' so. If you want to come into my room, just say the word."

"You'll be a complete gentleman, just like last night, I'm sure."

"No doubt about it, Dana. I wouldn't be anythin' else."

"I suppose it wouldn't be that bad of an idea. That way I won't be tempted to read those notes."

Doggett helped Scully into his bed and got in the other side. He said, "Good night, Dana. You wake me if you need anythin' at all."

Scully smiled. "I will. I think this might be a better idea any ways. I was a little ginger when I checked on William in my room. I'll be able to at least not worry about injuring my ankle further."

Doggett smiled, turned off the lamp and said, "Good thing tomorrow is Sunday."

"No kidding." Scully rolled over, facing Doggett. That way her ankle wouldn't be pinned underneath her. She sighed and said, "Good night, John. Get some sleep."

Doggett smiled. He was on his back and his arms were under his head as he started to drift off. It was one of his comfier positions and he sighed. Finally he drifted off.

Scully was awake thinking about the dream she had. She sighed, trying to figure out what it meant; if it meant anything at all. She had seen in her dream her child being taken by Mulder. He had come back to take the baby away from her, but it wasn't him. It was as if he was like Billy Miles and not really him. She sighed, and felt a cold draft hit her.

She sighed, moving over in the bed, closer to Doggett, but not too close. She could hear his soft snores and she had to smile. He was being very gentlemanly with her. She wondered what he thought of her and what he felt, more than what he had told her. She sighed.

She rolled over, her ankle moved out of the way. Just as soon as she felt herself roll over, she felt John behind her, his arms wrapped lazily around her in his sleep. She had to smile, because if he knew he would be mortified by his action. She sighed, enjoying the warmth that his body provided, causing the bothersome draft to disappear. She finally fell asleep, into a very different dream. A dream that she would make a large decision on, a decision she had already made, only solidifying it further.

She heard him say, "Nothin' I'd rather be doin', Dana."

She turned to look and found Doggett sitting there. She was shocked and he stood up. "What's the matter, Dana?"

Scully gulped for air and said, "Noting, John. It's nothing."

"I'd say it's somethin' the way you looked at me just now." He smiled.

She said, "Oh, I was just off in my own thoughts. You startled me."

Doggett put a hand on her face. "I know you are still hurtin' from Mulduh walkin' out on you. I'm glad to be here for you."

Scully looked up into his face. She said, "I had no one else to turn to."

Doggett said, "I know. Dana, you can tell me anythin'. Anythin' at all."

Scully looked away. "I just thought for a moment... that Mulder was here. Until you spoke. . I don't mean to do that to you. ."

"Don't worry, Dana. I'm not offended. I'll let you take as much time as you want to get over him. It's okay. And Dana, I know that you worry about your son not havin' a father."

Scully sighed. "I do. I really do.">

She woke up to hear Doggett say, "Dana, wake up."

She looked around. The sun was streaming in the windows. She said, "What time is it?"

"Nearly 9. We already made breakfast and Sam has to be out the door by 2," Doggett said, looking at her with a smile.

"Oh, sorry. I was. ."

"You were what?" Doggett asked.

"Never mind. I'll tell you about it later. I'm trying to sort it out in my head right now," Scully said. "Please, help me downstairs."

Doggett said, "Alright. I won't pressure you into telling me. Give me your hand."

Scully gave him her hand and he pulled her up and held her by the waist to keep her balance. He said, "That's it. Now, when we get downstairs I'll place you in front of the plate I fixed for you."

Scully smiled. "I'm going to have to tell your brother how much I'll miss him."

When Scully made it down stairs she smiled at Sam. Doggett still held her by the waist and they made their way to the breakfast table. Sam said, "Looks like fun. Here, we got a plate already for you."

Doggett eased Scully into a chair and said, "There you go. I hope you'll like what I made up for you."

"Of course I will," Scully said, looking down at the plate of eggs and bacon with hash browns before her. She said, "It looks delicious."

Sam said, "I hate to go when I'm having so much fun here. I haven't picked on John like that in ages."

Doggett sighed. "I don't know why I let you get away with it either."

Sam said, "Cause I'm the little brother, that's why."

Scully said, "He's got you on that one, you know."

Doggett sat down next to Scully, cup of coffee in hand. "So, what are we goin' to do before Sam takes off and goes on a big tour?"

Sam said, "I gotta pack a bit but other than that I thought we'd have a little fun. I thought I'd get my last teasings in before I left."

Doggett sighed. "Why did I bother to ask?"

Scully slapped his arm lightly. "Because you did. Now, Sam, I just want to tell you that I will be missing you an awful lot when you go on tour. It's been a lot of fun with you here. Even if I haven't read any of those notes Mulder sent me."

Sam said, "Well, I try to do my best at distracting the ladies. What can I say? I just hope that when you do get around to reading what that dumbass has to say you make sure you're not alone when doing it. Oh and when I get back stages for you, I'll get that backstage for that Langly guy."

Scully said, "Sounds like a plan. I promise that I won't read any of those letters alone. It wouldn't be a good idea. I'll make sure John is with me or I'm with someone. I don't want to get too upset by all of this stuff either."

Doggett said, "That's good to hear. I wouldn't want to see you hurt either."

Scully looked down at her plate. "I'm fine. Don't worry about me so much. You two are going to coddle me into my grave."

Sam smiled. "What's wrong with some one caring about you? I don't think it's a big deal really. It's sort of nice sometimes."

Doggett said, "That's why Sam always knows my doors are open for him. We Doggetts don't turn our backs on the less fortunate, even if Dad did disown Sam. The rest of us don't intend to do anythin' like that. Dad's the special one of the family in the regard of cuttin' people he doesn't agree with out."

Sam said, "Well, I do tend to cut people out of my life if they lie to me. You know that, John. You've seen me do it."

"Yeah. I just hope you have fun on your trip, that's all."

Scully said, "Who did you cut out of your life? I'm just curious Sam. Who would you do that to?"

"An old band mate of mine from when I started the band. He took a lot of equipment from me, at least I think so and I know so. He denies it all the time. We're talking $20,000 here. He took it from me and he claims it was his. We parted and I wish him all the luck in the world but I'm not gonna put up with his shit."

Scully said, "Wow. That's a hefty thing to have happen."

"Yeah well, it's in the past and I'm not for one just to mope and ask should haves and could haves. I'm for now, for the future. Things you can deal with and change. I just don't like people who steal or cheat or lie to me. I don't take that and I won't put up with it. So he and I aren't friends any more and he's not in the band anymore. That's the way things are," Sam said.

Scully nodded. "Yes, I can understand that."

"That's why I say you should just cut that Mulder guy out. He decided that he had to go and move on to another girl. He decided that what he wanted out weighed the needs of the little guy and that's just wrong. Don't put up with that."

Scully sighed. "I wish it was that simple. I really do. I'm just trying to figure out what I want to do next and this is the only path I can see that might work. The others just don't seem to be a good idea."

Doggett said, "Now, you said you were going to tell me somethin' when I went up to wake you. Mind sharin'."

Scully looked down at her plate for a moment. She sighed. "I suppose so. I had a dream. I think it might mean something, might be telling me something. I dreamed that I was talking with Mulder about raising William. When I looked away, it wasn't him anymore but it was you, John. We were the ones talking about raising William together. It was weird. I don't know what it really means if it means anything at all. I just don't know but I'm not going to dismiss it just yet."

Sam said, "That seems to be a pretty hefty dream if you ask me. I think it's trying to tell you something like you said. I'm not one of those fruity dream people, but I'd at least think about it."

Scully nodded. "That's one thing the X-Files and Mulder taught me. Always think about it, even if it seems to be incredibly unbelievable and totally impossible. It could be the truth and they always say that Truth is stranger than Fiction."

Doggett said, "Yes, I know the feelin' about dreams. They are a strange thin'."

Sam asked, "What do you mean, man?"

Doggett said, "It's something to do with Luke."

Scully looked at Doggett. "You don't have to tell if you don't want to."

"No,no. It's fine. When you were sick in the hospital and Mulduh was bringin' up the case because Monica asked him to, I found myself havin' visions. They'd happen for some reason when I went to visit you. I kept seein' my son like when we found him. I guess it was all of that pain brought back up for me and I just didn't want to deal with it in the open."

Scully put a hand onto his. "I understand. When we lost Emily I had a very difficult time with a case that dealt with these poor girls that had 6 fingers and 6 toes on all of their hands and feet. I ended up seeing Emily when I autopised one. I've never actually talked about it. I just wanted to let you know that you're not alone."

Sam said, "That's pretty heavy. You had a child with Mulder and it died?"

"No. Not at all. This little girl was made from my ova after my abduction. I don't know how many I have out there. I don't want to know. It hurts to think about how many of them are suffering and there is nothing I can do for them. That's why William is such a miracle. I never thought I'd be a mother after what happened with my cancer and Emily."

Sam said, "I'm sorry. I know that must be tough. I saw John go through his son's death and his ex-wife walking out on him."

Doggett said, "That was a time that I certainly needed Sam around. But, we're getting too sad when we have so little time before Sam takes off."

Scully smiled. "Yes. Yes we are. Sam, go and get packed, that way we can have more fun and do what we want to until you have to take off again."

Sam smiled, "Right away, miss."

After Sam left, Doggett did the dishes. He asked over his shoulder, "Did you really have that dream like that? I don't mean to question you, but it's really a strange dream to have."

Scully said, "I did. It's a little odd I agree. I just don't what it means if anything. John, as long as you'll let me stay and as long as you're happy I'll be happy to stay here. I just don't ever want to over stay my stay here."

Doggett sat back down. He took her hands into his and said, "Well, let's see. I like having you here. My house has been empty for such a long time and I like the idea of having someone here that I can talk to. Sam is leavin' and if you left I'd be all alone again and I don't like the idea of that. I like William. He's a cute baby and I love babies and children. After Luke, my wife and I split and I felt like I lost the chance to be the one thin' I really enjoy. Bein' a father."

Sam came back down stairs. "Yo dudes, what you want to do now before I go?"

Scully started laughing. She said, "Yo dudes? I've never been called dude before, but okay."

Sam said, "Well, it's easier than saying, "Yo dude and dudette, now isn't it?"

Scully laughed harder. She stood up and hugged Sam. She said, "I'm going to miss you."

Sam said, "Lucky I was standing right here so you could hug me, huh?"

Scully winced then said, "Yes. But I will still miss you. You've made me open up in more ways than I have ever done in the past 10 years."

Sam put his arms around Scully. He said, "Well, I was just being me. I guess I'm glad that it had that effect on you. Besides, it is fun to see you smile. I'll miss you too."

Doggett said, "Stay just like that. I want a photo."

Sam rolled his eyes. "Alright. Fine. Just don't goputting it on the internet."

Scully sighed. "Wonder what he is up to."

"Who knows."

Doggett came back. He said, "Stay just like that," he snapped a photo. "There, now I can tease you to death about this. You were huggin' someone."

"So? What, I can't hug other people?" Sam said. He helped Scully sit back down.

"Yeah, but I need proof otherwise you'll deny it to everyone I tell."

"Will not," Sam said.

Scully asked, "What time is it?"

"It's about noon actually," Doggett said.

"Awww, only an hour and a half left," Scully said.

Sam said, "Well, I'll only be gone for a couple of months. Sheesh. I didn't know you cared so much."

Scully said, "Mind helping me to the living room, one of you?"

Doggett helped her up and held her around the waist again. He led her to the living room and sat her down on the couch, him with her.

Sam said, "Well, I must admit this has been one of the better visits I've had a John's place. I liked meeting you a lot. I wish you all the luck with Dad. I think you'll do just fine."

Doggett said, "Sam, do you think that when you go with us to meet Dad that we'll be able to get him to cool off? I just don't want him to explode in front of Dana too much, but I want you there."

Sam said, "We'll have to see. It'll be fun, I know."

It was finally time for Sam to take off. He stood up, gave his brother a quick hug and said, "I'm off. It's been real, but I got to see my fans and have fun."

He sat down quickly next to Dana, gave her a kiss on the cheek. He said, "Catch you later, babe."

Doggett asked, "Babe?"

"Well, what do you want, dudette?" Sam said, smiling.

"How about Dana?" Doggett said, his arms going around her.

Sam sighed. "Whatever bro. I'm going get my ass out of here. You keep her happy, cause next time I see her, she better be smiling like she is right now."

Scully said, "I sure hope to. You have fun Sam. I'll miss you so much."

"I know." Sam picked up his bags. "It's been real. Have fun you two."

Sam opened the door and disappeared out of it. Scully sighed. "There went fun. I'm going to have to find something to do while you're at work now."

Doggett laughed. "I know you will. You have become different since he showed up."

She turned her head to look at him. "I have, haven't I? I didn't think I'd be sitting here with you, let alone thinking about having an out side of the office relationship until he showed up and showed me how I could be my independent self again."

Doggett said, "You could always call the Gunmen while I'm off at work."

"Frohike would be endlessly telling me how I made a mistake. Maybe Langly, he likes your brother a lot. But without him around. .."

Doggett said, "Sh. You don't have to if you don't want to. I just was suggestin' an idea."

Scully turned around to look at him. "Do you really think that with all that has happened I've become a different person? I mean I know it's only been a few days, but really, I feel so much more comfortable here than I have for awhile."

Doggett said, "Well, yes I think so. You're happier, aren't you? I haven't seen you smile this much since I've know known you."

Scully smiled. "You mean like this?"

Doggett said, "Yep." He questioned with his eyes if he could kiss her.

She answered it for him. She kissed him and then said, "Sorry, I shouldn't have done that. I, I just wanted to thank you."

Doggett said, "No need to apologize, Dana."

Scully said, "No, I shouldn't have made you feel uncomfortable."

Doggett said, "I would have let you know if I was uncomfortable, Dana. I didn't mind you kissin' me. In fact I was goin' to ask you right before you kissed me."

Scully looked into his face. "You were? I, I just didn't think..."

"Didn't think what? That I think you're beautiful, that the last two nights have been a blessin' and a curse. I was sharin' my bed with you, but I wasn't allowed to do anythin' with you. That when we played that game I had fun kissin' you then."

Scully looked down. She sighed. "I guess I'm just wondering what comes next. I know that when I read what Mulder has to say and I should just to get closure and to know where he stands, that I'll be upset. I just need support in an form I can get."

Doggett leaned his forehead onto hers. "So, you're sayin' that I'm a back up." His expression was mixed.

"No. Not at all. I think I feel closer to you than I have to Mulder for all those years. Not in the same way that I did to him, but in a much different way. I feel close to you in a way I never dreamed. You have watched my back and trusted me so much more quickly than Mulder ever did. He was so bent on trusting no one. You, you didn't agree with me, but you always trusted me or my judgment."

Doggett said, "I didn't know you thought that. What did my brother do to you to make you open up like this? You never would have told me things like this before. I guess I'm just a trustin' guy."

Scully said, "I just think he showed me with his forwardness what I could be with those around me. I spent so much time hiding myself from Mulder, partly because I was young and I wanted to be a part of the boys club. I guess he influenced me to hide myself because he did that too."

Doggett kissed her forehead. "I'm sorry to hear that. I know that he did a lot to make you change."

Scully said, "Well, yeah. He was so intense. Very intense. He was an overwhelming personality and since I wanted to desperately impress him and make him respect me. I just don't think that I should have let him make me different. Then I wanted to be like him to keep him alive. I just forgot who Dana Scully was and talking to your brother reminded me that I was a woman and a nice person and I was independent. He reminded me that I didn't need Mulder's approval for what I wanted."

Doggett smiled. "Remind me to thank him next time I see him."

Scully looked into his eyes. "So, you don't feel bad about me kissing you?"

"Not at all. In fact, I want to kiss you."

Scully blushed a little. She said, "Okay. I'm alright with that."

Doggett leaned in and kissed her. He felt her mouth open up for him and he wrapped his arms around her. He kissed her deeply and felt her wrap her arms around him. It felt good. It felt right.

Suddenly the baby started to cry. Doggett broke the kiss off and said, "Damn baby. I'll get him. You stay here."

Doggett came back down, holding William. He said, "Well now, it's just you, me, and your momma."

He sat down next to Scully and handed the baby to her. "Well, what do you think of that, William?" Scully said.

William gurgled at her and looked around in wonder. Scully said, "I think he wonders where your brother went off to. He really did like him."

Doggett laughed. "To think that Sam actually had an effect like that on a baby. He's goin' to have to visit the baby when we next see him. William really likes him."

Scully smiled at him. "Yeah. I just don't know what to do with you, William. You are just too cute to stay mad at."

Doggett scooted closer, his arm going around Scully. He said, "Well, I must admit he is too cute to stay mad at. I'll give you that."

Scully looked up into his eyes. "I noticed." She smiled up at him. "Maybe that dream I had means just this. Us with William. Not just us and William, but us together. I don't know. I feel sort of like I'm reaching at straws. It just makes sense. I feel so different and so much more happy. I don't know what happened, but staying here has changed me completely."

Doggett smiled at her. "I know. I like the new change in you, Dana. I like to see you happy. I know that when we first met it was a very tense situation and a very heartbreakin' one too. It's time for you to move on if you feel ready to do so. You can't sit and wait for Mulduh like you said. It's his decision and you can make your own too."

Scully leaned her head onto his shoulder. "I'm glad that I had this chance. It has really opened my eyes to see what I really can do for me. I do realize it might be hard to move on at first, but I'm comfortable here. I know that William likes you."

William looked at Doggett for a moment before laughing. He waved his arms and gurgled at his mother. Scully sighed. Doggett said, "He knows you were talkin' about him. Hand him over. He wants to see me I guess."

Scully watched Doggett take William into his arms and hold him tenderly. She smiled. Doggett said, "Well, how is the little baby? Do you like the fact that your momma came to stay here with me?"

William waved his arms and gurgled at him. He laughed and smiled.

Scully said, "He really does like you, doesn't he?"

Doggett looked up. "Yeah. I suppose he does. I haven't held a baby like this in ages. He's so small."

Scully said, "Well, I'm sure you'll get to hold him lots. I suppose I'll go and get some of those letters and we'll get them out of the way."

Doggett handed the baby back over to Scully. "Where did you place them?"

"In the drawer of the dresser. The left one, not the right one."

"Alright. I'll be right back," Doggett said, smiling at her and bending down for a quick kiss.

Scully sat with William on the couch, cooing at him. She loved when her child smiled at her and laughed. She said, "You know, I think Momma likes it here. She really really does."

Doggett came back down, the letters in hand. He said, "Well, you want to read the first one or should I?"

Scully said, "Let me." She picked up a letter, sorting through them and found the letter that she thought she would start with. She said, "Ready?"

Doggett nodded. "Go ahead."

Scully began to read.

Dear Scully,
I know I've told you time and time again that I'm happy here, but I thought that you would like to keep in touch. We were so close to each other and I promise that I would like to be a part of William's life, even if it is long distance. The Gunmen have decided that it would be best if I would leave you be for awhile, but I disagree. I think that as long as we continue a type of contact things may improve and I may find myself in a spot that fits in the old life we had. I understand you have been staying with Doggett and that is your decision, but I wish you would think this one through before you commit to staying there much longer. I also understand that his brother has been talking with you about me and these letters and I have to wonder if you're making these crucial decisions on your own. I would hope that you would not be doing these things, because if you were that would be so unlike you. I know this letter is terribly long, but I had to get these things out in the open.

Love,
Mulder

Scully set it down and sighed. "Well, he hasn't changed any view points. He's even attacked Sam, which Sam probably wouldn't care about except that I don't like it. He doesn't even know Sam so how can he say something like that? That is totally unfair. What about the girlfriend he has?"

Doggett said softly, with William bouncing on his knee, "Sounds like to me he doesn't know if he wants to come back or not. He wants to be where he is, but he wants to own you at the same time. That's what I got from it and I don't agree with him on that issue at all. But then Mulduh and I never really agreed on much."

Scully picked up the next letter. She looked at Doggett, then began to read.

Dear Scully,
I want to tell you something about the living arrangement you have right now. I do not want my son to be raised by John Doggett. That would just go against everything I believe in and I find that this would just make things harder for me to come home. Either you live with him and my son lives with me or you don't live with him and my son stays with you. It's up to you, but after a lot of thought, I don't trust Doggett to be a "stepfather" to my son. I just feel that he might be working for you know who and I really don't like the idea of this brother of his being involved either. Either you give William to me, or you move back home. I'm sorry, this is the way I want this.

Love,
Mulder

Scully was outraged. She said, "How dare he! He doesn't even want to stay here with me and raise our son and now he's demanding that I hand him over. William is mine. He will always be mine. He and I never had custody talks; he was never there for my pregnancy and he certainly hasn't been here after words. He doesn't even know Sam. He doesn't even care to know Sam. I'd rather have Sam with my baby than that controlling asshole. I'm sorry, Sam was right, Mulder since he has come back has become nothing but a sad fuck and I can't put it any other way. I'm so furious with him."

Doggett was a bit taken aback by her harsh language, but he knew it was warranted. When his ex-wife left with several messages telling him what she wanted and how he should live his life, much the same way Mulder was telling Scully now, he had used such language. He said, "I completely understand what you are going through, Dana. You do not need to put up with this crap from him."

Scully said, "Damn right I don't have to put up with this rat bastard. He thinks he can get away with this? Well, forget that one. He isn't coming near my little boy. He's mine and Mulder just happens to be the biological father. He sure hasn't acted like one since I've had the child."

Doggett said, "Well, at least you were never married. That's always a lot harder and in Sam's words from the time, she was a real bitch. Mulduh isn't being very nice. Legally, can he get custody of William?"

"He can try, but I'll win. I have a stable home environment with you here and a well enough paying job to feed and clothe and house my child. He's unemployed as far as I know and if he does have a job he was fired from the F.B.I. If Mulder wants to try to take my baby away from me, my one chance at having a child of my own to raise, he'll have to fight for it in court and lose badly."

Suddenly Scully burst into tears. She said, "I can't believe he did this to me. After all we've done together. He knows how much I've wanted a baby and now that I have one he wants to take him away from me. How dare he?"

Doggett set the baby on the floor to roam a bit. He took Scully into his arms. He said, "I know it hurts. It's okay to show those emotions sometimes."

Scully wrapped her arms around Doggett and sobbed. "He even told me that I was his touchstone and his constant and I believed him. He told me that he cared about me and loved me. He told me he wanted to see me be a mother and now he wants to take that away from me. Why? What did I do wrong?"

Doggett said, "Sh, you didn't do anythin' wrong. He just decided that he wanted to be this way and it's not your fault. Don't go blamin' yourself for what he said and plans to do."

Scully said, "I, I dreamed that he took the baby from me and that it wasn't really him though. I don't know what to believe anymore. I don't know what I should do and I don't think I can trust him anymore. He..."

"Sh, it's alright. I know you're hurtin'. Don't worry, I won't leave you and I won't let him take the baby away from you either. I know how much it hurts to have someone you loved and believed loved you do this to you. Dana, don't worry, I'll help you keep the baby."

Scully sobbed. "I was so amazed when I heard that I was pregnant and I was so anxious because I didn't know how I became pregnant and I don't know if it's such a good thing that William is Mulder's. He wants to take him away. He wants my baby."

Doggett held her closely, letting her sob out her frustrations. He wondered what would possess Mulder to do something like that to her and why. He just couldn't figure it out, but for whatever reason Mulder wanted to take William or force Dana into the mold she had been in for so long and was trying to break free from. It unnerved him that he would want to do this to her, but he did.

Scully finally calmed down. Doggett said, "I think that's enough letters for now. Why don't we find somethin' more cheerful to do."

Scully smiled at him. "I don't know what you have in mind. We have William to worry about here."

Doggett said, "Don't worry, I think I can keep an eye on him and have fun at the same time."

Scully said, "Oh really, and what would that fun be?" She was trying to flirt a little, but started laughing instead. "I hate those cheesy soap lines. They are so fake."

Doggett smiled. "I know." He too, started laughing. "How about we just be us and not some stupid couple on a Soap?"

Scully smiled. She leaned in and kissed him. "You mean this kind?"

"Precisely. You read my mind, Dana. Are you sure that there isn't paranormal activity around?" Doggett said, smiling at her. He kissed her again and smiled. "I rather like this."

Scully said, "Me too." She wrapped her arms around his neck and giggled. "I feel so much better. Mulder doesn't have any control and I'll do what I please. If you make me happy, you make me happy."

He leaned his forehead on hers. "I'm glad to hear you say that." He kissed her again, his arms going around her back. He loved the fact that he could kiss her and not feel like someone would come in and tell them that they couldn't or she was settling for him instead.

Scully felt more free. She felt loved and she felt needed. Most important, she felt happy and that was what counted. She didn't feel guilty, she didn't feel wrong, she didn't feel she was betraying Mulder, she was her own person again. She had been confused, but after what Mulder had sent her, she was as sure of her direction as she had ever been.

Scully said, "What are we having for supper, John?"

"I thought we could have some pizza ordered in, maybe find something on TV and have some fun. I don't know. I don't want to go to work tomorrow and leave you here. Promise me that if you don't go anywhere tomorrow that you won't read those letters alone?"

"I promise that I won't. If you'd feel better I thought I'd call the guys and see what they think of this whole issue. I want to make sure I am making the right decision completely. Not that I'm not happy here, I just want to make sure I'm making the right move and that it's really Mulder writing those letters."

Doggett had a half smile. "I understand, Dana. You don't want to make mistakes and I completely understand that sentiment. I do realize that you don't want to rush, and neither do I. I was actually at first only hoping you'd at least call me friend."

Scully smiled. "I have called you friend for some time now. I don't want you to be kept in the dark about what I'm doing, so when I talk to the boys tomorrow I'll tell you what they have to say. They might know more than they are telling us. Mainly because Frohike is afraid of hurting me I think. Or maybe they don't know who's side to be on. The poor guys."

Doggett gave her a quick kiss, bent down, picking William up and handed the baby over. He said, "I'll order that pizza. How does pepperoni and extra cheese sound."

Scully said, "Sounds fine to me. I like the idea of that type of pizza very much. Haven't had a good pizza in a while."

Doggett smiled. He went over to the phone and called the delivery in.

Scully sat with William, bouncing him up and down on her knee. She said, "So, little baby, what do you like about this place?"

The baby looked around and waved his arms. He gurgled at her and smiled. She sighed. "I thought you'd say that. So, you just like it here all around."

Doggett came back. He said, "I think the baby really just liked my brother and he wonders where he went off to. That baby of yours is goin' to be like a little nephew to him, I think. Poor guy."

Scully laughed. "Don't go beating up on your brother like that. He's a good guy and you know it. Now, I know that Mulder doesn't think so, but I'm going to get all of this cleared up tomorrow."

Scully said after they had pizza, "So, what do you think will happen tomorrow?"

"Well, after I go to work, I think Monica and I will have some paperwork to do. Other than that, the office will be boring as mud. As far as the Gunmen go, I think you are right, they are confused about which direction they ought to go in. I don't know them very well, but I do know that they are very loyal to Mulduh and think he is one of those fightin' for the American way. On the other hand, they know you are a smart beautiful woman who was very close to him and they don't know what they want to do. Befriend you and tell you it's okay to let him go, or lose the friendship they have with you to keep the one they have with him?"

Scully sighed. "I'm afraid they'll side with Mulder. I know them. They'll say to themselves that they've been friends with Mulder longer and that they always trusted him more than me so they should stay loyal to him. I just hope they tell me what is going on."

Doggett scooted closer to her. He put an arm around her and said, "Well, Dana, it's difficult for you to make this decision quickly, I know, but what will you do if they tell you somethin' very bad about Mulduh and that they know that he's being a jerk and that they know somethin' we don't yet and they tell you this? What I'm tryin' to ask is, do you think you'll be ready to hear what they have to say?"

"Yes. I want the truth on this issue. I don't have to spend years searching. I can stay right here and find my answers by asking a few people. I want to know what my options are, and if Mulder is even the same man that I loved last year."

Doggett hugged her. "I know. It's hard to see someone you loved turn out this way. I know that it is a bad custody issue and that you feel threatened. Trust me, I understand. I'll let you take all the time you need to figure this out and if it takes you a long time, so be it. I'm patient and I know that what ever may happen will happen and to pressure you would ruin what might happen naturally."

Scully smiled. "Thank you, John. I know I'm not a very open person sometimes, but meeting your brother made me realize in a way, sometimes if you wait forever it might pass you by and the chance at happiness you had will have disappeared and you'll be left with nothing but regret."

Doggett said, "Well, Sam seems to live by the seat of his pants a lot of the time. But he does have a point. If you do miss that happiness that could have been achieved you will regret it. I think that Mulder is realizin' some of that right now, but he doesn't want to come back because much like you have changed over the past few months, so has he. I don't think either of you are the same two people you were a year ago."

Scully smiled. "That's why I love it here. I can think about what I need to and I don't feel rushed or enclosed. I feel safe and I feel free to think without worry."

That night, Doggett and Scully went to bed together again. He said, "Well, I hope that you won't mind being woke at 6."

Scully smiled. "Not at all. I'm used to it." She rolled over towards him.

Doggett said, "Well, I must admit that it's been difficult to have you here, even if I do enjoy it a lot."

Scully smiled. "I know. You are just being patient with me." She kissed him. "Well, you have an early morning and so will I. We should get some sleep. But if this was a weekend, hmm, I might not have too much of a problem."

Doggett blushed until even his ears were red. Scully laughed He said, "You don't mean that, do you?"

Scully said, "Of course I do, John. I just don't know how far we'd go. You're very cute when you blush like that, did you know that?"

Doggett blushed even further. "Dana, don't. You're embarrassin' me."

Scully kissed him again. "I'm sorry. Now, we should get some sleep."

Doggett put a hand up to her cheek. "Yeah, perhaps we should. He gave her a quick kiss and laid back down on his back with his arms behind his head.

Scully rolled over, facing away from him. She said, "If I stare this way I might have some self control."

Doggett said, "Dana!"

Scully said, "Sorry, that one was totally to make you say that one."

Doggett groaned. "I should have guessed that one."

Scully rolled back over and said, "Good night, John." She closed her eyes and fell fast asleep. Doggett sighed and smoothed some hair from her face. This was going to be a test of his patience for sure.

He felt himself fall fast asleep slowly and a weight was on his chest suddenly. He opened a sleepy eye and found that Dana had curled up to him in her sleep. She was also shivering so he pulled a blanket up around her and himself further.

Doggett sighed and thought about what might happen tomorrow. Two things could happen. Either she could stay with him and find out that Mulder had completely changed, or she would move out and Mulder would wisk her away. He dreaded the latter but hoped against hopes for the first, albeit a little selfish but he felt that he could love her, if she'd only let him.

The next morning Scully woke to the alarm clock. She saw Doggett move under her and she sat up. "Already 6?"

"Yep. Gotta get up and go to work. Let's get up and you should maybe call the Gunmen soon."

"I don't think it's such a good idea to call them right now. They sleep late."

Doggett laughed. He slid pants on, buckled them and smiled. He gave her a kiss, "Well. I'm going to finish getting dressed and have my coffee."

"You should eat more for breakfast on the weekdays."

"Oh, like you should talk. You were pregnant and eatin' just a bagel and decaff," Doggett said, smiling at her.

"Sh. We don't talk about that. I'll get William and see if he needs changing and feeding. You have fun today at work."

"I intend to bore myself to death with paper work. Remind me why we have to do that stuff any ways?" Doggett asked her with a grin.

"Because the government makes us," Scully said.

She liked this type of morning. It was more fun and more lively. It was more fun than her being all alone at her apartment with nothing else to think about besides Mulder.

Doggett walked out of the room, and descended down the stairs.

Scully went into the guest room, picked up William and carried him down stairs. She sighed. "Well, I just hope you don't bore yourself too much."

"Why's that?"

"Cause you won't sleep tonight. You'll have slept all day at the office filling out boring forms."

Doggett smiled. "Would that be a bad thin'?"

"Um, depends how you look at it," Scully said.

Doggett laughed. "I'm sure it does. 6 does come early."

"I noticed. I felt like I had just gotten to sleep and the alarm just went off like that. It's not fair."

"I know. But it is the way things are around here. Oh well. I live for the weekends but sometimes being an ex-Marine I tend to keep the same schedule."

Scully said, "I noticed."

Doggett smiled. "I'm a neat freak too. Drives my brother up the wall. He's not much of one. Reminds me, when I get home I'll have to find a way to make time to clean the room he used. Makes a mess like you wouldn't believe."

"I noticed that you were a bit of a neat freak. It's a good change from Mulder's I don't know how long that's been there, but it sure smells dead thing on the floor."

Doggett wrinkled his nose. "No kiddin'. Don't forget to call the Gunmen after I go off to work, okay?"

Around noon, Scully had the Gunmen over. They were a little wary about coming over to John Doggett's place, but they were okay with the idea of talking to her, especially alone. Mulder had some spiteful things to say about Doggett and they thought it would be better if Scully told Doggett instead of them.

Scully let the Gunmen in, and they all sat down. Frohike said, "I know that you are concerned about what Mulder wants."

Scully said, "Yes, I am. William is staying with me as far as I'm concerned. What ever possessed Mulder to do this?"

"He's being extra paranoid. Coming from me that's bad," Langly said. "He wants to know more about Sam. I didn't tell him anything but he doesn't like him already."

"I had gathered that from a letter I read. Who is he dating by the way?" Scully asked

"Some tall redhead he found. He didn't say her name to us either. Maybe he's making her up. I don't really know," Frohike said.

Byers said, "Well, when he told us about wanting to take William with him, he was adamant that he do it two ways. Either he has William to himself, or he can visit William at your apartment. He doesn't want Doggett involved with the child."

"You tell him that he should have thought about that before he ran off leaving me a single mother with no chance to remedy the situation. I'm happy here with John and that is final. I don't want to deal with someone who is acting like he owns me anymore."

Frohike said, "We told him to leave you alone for a while and think things through on your own, but he refused. He insists that if he leaves you alone you'll make the wrong decision which is to stay here with Doggett. I know that you will already."

"What did he say exactly about John?" Scully asked.

Langly said, "He said that Doggett works for Kersh and for the Cancer Man. He said that Doggett was nothing more than a spy to shut the X-Files down and that he won't look for the truth, but only bury it. He also said that Doggett would sell your son over to the CSM."

Scully said, "Like he even knows John at all. He never tried and John is an honest man. You do know that, right?"

Frohike exchanged glances with Langly. "Yes. I suppose we do. He's just so different from Mulder."

"I know that. He's not that hard to trust once you get to know him. I know he may be a little stiff for you guys, but he's so new to this and you must understand his background."

"We understand. Mulder will probably continue to write letters to you," Byers said. "It's up to you if you want all of them, or just the ones you deem important. We don't want to hurt Mulder but we don't want to hurt you either or lose your friendship. We understand that you want to keep your baby and live your life the way you choose. We respect that. Mulder is very different now that he has come back. I don't know what else to tell you."

"Would you mind talking to John over lunch? I know you're not the best of friends, but I promised I wouldn't keep him in the dark about anything I'm doing."

"Sure. We're fine with that," Langly said.

Doggett walked through the front door to smell lunch being cooked in the kitchen. He said, "Dana, are you cooking something while being on that bad ankle of yours?"

Scully said, "John, just come in here and see."

Doggett made his way into the kitchen, placing his briefcase on the floor. He wasn't looking up just yet and he said, "If you are on that ankle of yours, you know it will never heal right."

Scully said, "John, look up."

Doggett looked up and said, "Oh, I didn't realize they were still here. Did you want me to get lunch somewhere else and let you talk with them?"

Scully sighed. "No, not at all. It is your house after all. No, I thought they could talk to you as well. They have some news about Mulder."

Doggett said, "Okay. If you want me to hear it I'll hear it."

Scully said, "Sit down at the table with me. I badgered Frohike into making something for lunch."

Doggett laughed. "So I see you have."

Langly was dozing in a chair and he jumped at Doggett's laugh. Langly said, "I didn't realize Doggbert was here."

Doggett rolled his eyes. Scully said, "Langly, you do realize that Sam has the same exact last name, right?"

Langly blushed a little. "Yeah. What's your point?"

"My point is that you just called him Doggbert too."

Doggett laughed again. "Well, I see."

Scully said, "Langly, why don't you tell him what he said about John and Sam?"

Langly cleared his throat. "Mind you, this is what Mulder had to say. He said that he doesn't like you because he thinks that you are working for Kersh. He also said that you would sell the child to Cancer Man. I don't believe you would, but that is what he says. He says about your brother, and I totally disagree, that he's nothing but a rowdy that will get the baby hurt or worse, and even might be working for CSM like you."

Doggett had a stony look on his face and then he started to laugh hard. He was roaring with laughter at the thought of Sam working for that old man. He said, "Sam? Work for that black lunged man? That is a riot."

Langly looked at Scully. He then said, "Why is that funny?"

"Cause Mulduh doesn't know Sam. You met him. Do you think he'd work for a man like Cancer Man? We are talking about a guy who wrote a song about old people and putting them down. Sam, work for that man? Never, not even if his life depended upon it. That is just too funny."

Scully said, "He's got Mulder on that one. He doesn't even know Sam. What has gotten into Mulder?"

Frohike turned from the stove. "He's not the same man anymore. He's well, more cynical than he used to be, and he seems more cold and detached from the world than ever before. He visited us a few days ago and he ripped our heads off for being the way we've always been. He didn't even laugh when Punk Ass over here decided it'd be great to make a joke about hacking the F.B.I. for information on UFOs. He glared at him and said nothing."

Scully said, "He's off worse than I thought. He was a little cold when I told him about the baby. He didn't even seem to care that I carried a child, and at that time I didn't know who's it was."

"I noticed that. He was like way out there. He didn't even seem to care that he had gotten fired from the F.B.I. Makes you wonder what really happened to Mulder. I just don't think that keeping such close contact with him is good for you, Pretty Lady."

Scully sighed. "I think so too. He's not the same man and I'm not the same woman anymore. I changed and so did he. I think he's mad that I became a different person and moved on without him. I can't help what he feels, I can only help how I feel."

Langly said, "I know that song. It's a good one."

Doggett said, "He left a CD around here some where. I don't know where just yet. Besides, I get done eating here and I'm out the door."

Scully said, "More boring paper work?"

"Well, yeah. I handed all the stuff I had on Kersh over today. He's goin' to take it from there. He said somethin' about wantin' to deal with that. So, you tell Mulduh that this man here is investigatin' the man he believes I work for. I do on some level, only because he's a DD and I'm not."

Scully said, "That's right. I do think that he does have to know that one. Oh, boys, do you think that Mulder is going to flip out if he finds that out."

"Probably. He's just not very happy right now. I don't know what it is. Now, we'll only be giving you the letters we think are very very important and that way you don't have to agonize over all of the things he has to say. He tends to repeat himself."

"I noticed," Scully said.

Doggett said, "I know what will happen, he'll get so mad that he'll stomp all the way back here so he can get mad at me and tell me that I'm wrong to do what I'm doin' now. He can yell in my face all he wants. I'm an ex-Marine, it's not gonna make much of an impact on me."

Scully started to giggle. "Mulder tends to yell in people's faces from time to time. He's got that type of thing that just makes him yell in people's faces. You should have seen how he used to yell at Krycek all the time."

Frohike said, "No kidding. That was wild."

Byers said, "I know that it's hard for us to keep this up, but Dana, I think that it's the best. For all of us. I don't want to lose touch with you and I know that Frohike and Langly feel the same way."

Suddenly the baby cried. Scully groaned. "John, will you please get him?"

Frohike stood up. "I'll go and get him. Don't worry about it, Scully."

Scully smiled. "Thanks, Frohike."

Frohike disappeared and Doggett said, "Now, Dana, when I get home, what do you want to do tonight? Should I bring in some take out or should I cook?"

"It's up to you. I don't really care. Maybe we could find something to do or anything. I don't know about you but I'm sick of movies. We don't have enough people for a board game and Sam isn't here to tell us wonderful stories."

Doggett laughed. "He didn't tell the best story of all time."

Scully said, "What's that?"

"He kissed a guy. Really, he did. Not only did he kiss a guy, he made out with the guy," Doggett said. "I still tease him about that one. Just didn't want to embarrass him in front of you while he was here."

"So you just thought you'd be cruel and tell me now and in front of poor Langly too."

Langly looked confused. "What on earth are you talking about?"

"Sam, he kissed the last band leader when he was in that big industrial or whatever you call it band. They were both really drunk after a concert or something. I found out about it through one of his friends that was there. I should make fun of him next time I see him."

Langly said, "Oh well, I guess that happens when you're really drunk."

"Sometimes. I remember when I was with my little sister I was at a wedding rehearsal for Joe and we were really drunk. We Doggetts throw major parties. I ended up two bottles of champagne or so later kissing my sister. So I did somethin' worse I think. We both pretend it never happened when we see each other. It's too gross to think about. But at least she was a girl and not a guy. That's the line I use against him."

Scully said, "Ewww. I promise I'll never kiss Bill ever. He's so gross so gross. Icky. Ewww. I think you did something worse than Sam did. Icky pooh."

Byers was blushing at the conversation. He coughed and said, "I think I'll see what Frohike is doing."

That night, Doggett came home toting a bag of food under his arm. "I got take out for us. I didn't know what you'd want so I got some stuff from the Mexican take out."

Scully smiled. She said, "Let's see what you got me."

Doggett placed the bag on the coffee table, disappeared into the kitchen and came back out with some plates. He took the food out of the bag and began to serve it up. He said, "First, I got a taco with all of the fixings. I then got you a beef buritto. I got myself a taco bravo because I like those. I got you a cheese melt. I hope you like cheese."

Scully said, "Wait, you expect me to eat all of that?" She had her taco and a cheese melt and a burritto on her plate.

He said, "Well, what you don't eat, I will. I live for Mexican food."

Scully laughed. "I see."

"I didn't get any while Sam was here because he doesn't like it," Doggett said.

Scully smiled. "I'm sure you just made fun of him somehow to make him hate it."

"I'm not that mean to my brother," Doggett said, taking a bite out of his taco bravo.

Scully said, "Uh huh, and I'm just the most beautiful woman in the world that all men seek me to be their one true love. I saw how you teased him non-stop. Not that he didn't have a bit to do with that from time to time."

Doggett swallowed and said, "Well, he does start it sometimes. Now, I hope that you'll enjoy the meal I brought home."

Scully said, "Like I said, if I can eat it all."

Doggett said, "Now, what do we want to do tonight?"

"Well, we could watch another movie but I really don't feel like doing that," Scully said, smiling at him.

Doggett said, "Or we could find something else to do. I thought I'd find that CD with that song for you. It's a good one. I like it myself."

Scully sighed. "I suppose so. What else are we going to do?"

"Hm, I'll think of somethin'. Don't worry."

Scully said, "Do you think that the Gunmen are right?"

"Right about what? The fact that Mulduh became someone else entirely?" Doggett said. "I heard about him before his return, some from you, some from Skinner, and some even from the Gunmen when I overheard them talkin' before I entered the room. Mulduh is nothin' like I expected him to be like. He seemed too distant and too cocky for me. I don't know what it was, but he seemed possessive of you and I'm sure you know all about that."

"Yeah, I do. I just don't know what to think about what they said. What ever happened to him while he was abducted he was changed completely. I think he did become someone else, even if it is the same person. He's just not the same. He didn't care who he risked, he didn't care who he hurt, he didn't even care until just recently really that I had a child. It was as if he was turned off and had stopped caring and I can't help someone who won't help themselves. I also can't put my life on hold for someone who refuses to change for the better. Why should I wait for him when I have my own concerns, concerns he isn't willing to consider. I was ready to consider his concerns when he came back. In fact I put myself on the back burner for him then. It just didn't work out and there is nothing I can do for him."

Doggett said, "I suppose that is true. I saw how you were takin' care of him but not yourself. I understand where you are coming from."

"I'm glad you do. Let's do something fun tonight. I wish I could dance."

Doggett sat down after he had put the CD his brother had left behind for him. He said, "Well, I must say he's good at what he does."

Scully said, "That's true otherwise he wouldn't have been driving that nice Beemer. That's an expensive car."

Doggett laughed. "Yeah, I'm stuck with these crappy government issue cars. At least I can get a different one from time to time and I don't have to shop for it or buy it with my own money."

"No kidding." Scully curled up to him on the sofa. She said, "This isn't exactly dancing music, but I like it."

"Well, Dana, you can't dance yet any ways. You're ankle is still too sore for that."

"I know, I know. Stupid ankle. Don't know why I had to go twist it."

Doggett laughed. "I'm sure you do wonder about it."

Scully laughed softly and put her head onto his chest. She listened to his heart beat and sighed. "John, do you think that Mulder will come back to cause trouble? I never thought I'd be saying that, but he is, well not the man I was in love with anymore."

Doggett sighed. "I don't know, Dana. I just want to make sure that things are okay for you. Don't worry about Mulduh. Things will work themselves out. Now, I know that you're worried about what he might do, but let things happen and we'll fix things that go wrong as they come together. As long as you want me to help you out and be with you, I will. I don't want to ever make you feel like you're suffocating with me."

Scully could hear his voice echo in her ear. She sat up and said, "I'll let you know, John. I am glad that I am able to make the decisions I would like to on my own instead of having to wait for someone else to approve of them."

Doggett smiled at her, reached up placing a hand onto her cheek. He smiled at her and said, "I know one thing, you make me happy. I know one other thing, my brother is strange."

"Why do you say that?"

"Do you hear any music? He left the recorder on and dead air," Doggett said.

Scully giggled. "No wait, he's talking."

Doggett turned it up and said, "Now, what is he doing here? Do you think he could say the F-word a few more times for us?"

Suddenly blaring out of the stereo was a whole lot of noise. Scully started to laugh at the noises. She said, "They weren't kidding when they said they were going to puke."

Doggett turned it down. He said, "Well, now, that's a surprise I could have lived without. He sure knows how to have fun doesn't he? I wonder what possessed him to do that this time?"

"Oh, he's just having fun. You know him. He's that way sometimes."

Doggett shook his head. "He ends the CD with this pretty song with so much emotion and then he has to throw this puking thing on the end. Oh well. Let's find something to do."

Scully sighed. "That was too funny. I enjoyed it. I think the name says it all. The Screaming Vomits."

Doggett shook his head. "We don't want to know how he came up with that name. It's probably gross."

Scully sighed. "Alright, what do you want to do now?"

"Hmm, what do you think?" Doggett asked, raising his eyebrows at her.

Scully looked over at him. "What on earth are you talking about?"

Doggett said, "Don't think that I didn't catch you saying that line about bein' the most beautiful sought after woman. I think you are in some ways."

Scully blushed. "Now John, you're embarrassing me."

Doggett sat down next to her. He smiled, asking, "Is that a bad thin'?"

"No. I just didn't expect it. I'm still laughing at your brother's ending to the CD."

Doggett laughed. "It is a pretty bad way to end a CD if you ask me." He leaned in and kissed her. "So, what do you want to do now?"

"Well, hmm, I don't know. I'm sick of movies and I can't do anything because of my ankle. This is not fun at all."

Doggett said, "There is something you can do. Let's take a boat ride together."

Suddenly his phone rang and Doggett sighed. He went to the phone and answered it. He said, "Dad?"

Scully watched him with interest. Doggett said, "Well, Dad, actually next week wouldn't be good. I have a major case coming up and I can't get away. Maybe in a couple of months, would that be okay?"

Scully knew he was lying about the case. The only one they had been working on was the Kersh one and during that time it seemed the X-Files division was being frozen on cases until she returned.

Doggett said, "Actually when I visit I'll be bringin' a lady and her friend. No, I'm not tryin' to sneak Sam in. Yes, I know how you feel about him."

Scully almost laughed. He was smooth at lying when he had to be. She knew that he wouldn't lie to her. All she had to do was look him in the eye to know if he was or not. His dad didn't have that option.

Doggett said, "Actually she works with me. She'll be bringin' a baby with her. No, she's not married to the father. No, she didn't intend to have a baby out of wedlock. Dad, it's more complicated than that. The father walked out on her before she could marry him. No, Dad, she didn't intend to live in sin before that. Just leave her be. She's a good lady."

Scully wondered what was going on. She wondered if his father was going to like her at all. Doggett said, "She's Catholic, Dad. Just like you'd want her to be. No, I don't think that she's tryin' to live in sin with me either. Dad, she's not evil. Don't go doin' that."

Scully sighed. She got Doggett's attention and made a signal that she wanted to talk to his dad. Doggett said, "She wants to talk to you, yes she's here with me."

Doggett handed over the phone. Scully heard, "Well, young lady, what is it that you want to talk about with me?"

"I'm not young and I'm not foolish. I just happened to be walked out on and I assure you that I would have married my baby's father if it wasn't for the complicated situation of his abduction last year. Since his return he and I have grown apart and I'd like for you to think about not being so judgmental before you decide I'm one way or another. I'm sorry, I just had to tell you that."

She handed the phone back, Doggett's shocked face smoothing over into calmness. "No, Dad, she didn't mean to insult you. Really. We'll be visiting you in a couple of months." He hung up. "That was very brave, Dana."

"Well, he seemed to be grilling you about it to no end."

"Dad's a devout Catholic. He thinks of Sam as a Pagan and well, when he heard you were Catholic with a baby out of wed lock, he went nuts. He hates that type of thing."

"Well, next time he wants to judge me, he can do so to my face."

Doggett sighed. "He's gonna freak when Sam shows up with us. He's just so strict. It drives me nuts some times. I hope I'm never that bad. When I talk to him I am always reminded why I don't like that in him."

Scully sighed, "You were saying something about a boat ride before all of that came up. What did you mean?"

Doggett said, "Well, we could take a boat ride that goes down the Potomac. It'd be fun. That's if you feel up to it."

"John, I don't know. With my ankle I can't do much of anything and you'd have to haul me around to get onto the boat and off and well, it'd be a big hassle."

Doggett smiled, "I had guessed you'd say that. Well, then, let's find something fun to do."

Scully sighed. "I know you wanted to take me boating. Well, let's see if there is any good movies worth watching."

Doggett laughed. "Well, how about this. We skip the movie, we skip the boating and we go some where for something fun?"

"Like?" Scully asked.

"Oh I don't know. I'm stretchin' here. I just want to have fun tonight. It's gettin' old bein' cooped up in here all the time. How about we drop William off at the Gunmen's and we'll go somewhere."

"But where?" Scully asked.

"Hmm, well what time is it?" Doggett asked.

"It's about 8:30. John, it'd be silly to go out anywhere. You have to get up early any ways. John, let's stay here. I'm sure we could think of something."

Doggett sat down on the sofa. "You know, I told my dad that we weren't livin' in sin with each other."

Scully giggled. "Well, you're dad seems to be a little, well on the boring side when it comes to finding fun."

"I'd say so. Makes you want to do what Sam does and live free and make your own schedule and just do what ever you feel from time to time. So, what did you have in mind?"

Scully leaned in towards him and kissed him. "I think we could have some fun right here. It wouldn't be a problem."

Doggett blushed. "Dana, you're, you're embarrassin' me again." He was a bright red and his ears were turning pink. He looked away from her and sighed.

Scully asked, "What's the matter, John?"

Doggett said, "I just don't want to move too fast, that's all and well, I do know that Mulduh isn't out of the picture and I don't want to trap you and make you feel like you're under my thumb so to speak or something like that."

Scully sighed. "John, I'm not talking all that far. I don't want to go that fast either. I don't understand couples who have to jump into sex as fast as they can before they get to know each other. We barely know each other."

Doggett turned to look at her. "I guess you're right. I just don't want to pressure you."

"Hell, I didn't even know you had a brother or two and a few sisters. I didn't even know that you're father was a devout Catholic. You don't know much about me, besides what happened between Mulder and I. Or the fact that I have a baby. You don't know all of the things I do know and unlike Mulder, you're willing to sit and talk to me and tell me personal things that don't involve cases. Mulder and I never actually just sat and talked unless it pertained some way to the X-Files. This is different."

Doggett said, "So, tell me more about you. You learned about me, I want to know a little bit more about who became Mrs. Spooky to the office. Not that I subscribe to that."

Scully looked at him, hurt for a moment. "Is that what you think of me?"

Doggett said, "No, no, not at all. I was, oh I'm so sorry Dana. I didn't mean to say that to you."

Scully looked at him, tears in her eyes. "That was mean and a little rude. I hate being known as Mrs. Spooky. It makes me feel like everyone thinks Mulder owns me or something. I hate it."

"I'm sorry, Dana. I should have never done that to you. I wasn't thinkin'," Doggett said. "I promise, I won't do it again."

Scully said, "I know, I just, I hate it when people call me that and I hate when they say I'm some Ice Queen like I don't feel or something."

Doggett scooted closer to her. "I know. I didn't mean to upset you like that. I don't think you're unfeeling. You feel a lot of things, you just don't like to show them for fear that you'll get hurt. I understand that."

Scully said, "You really don't think I am? I know that almost everyone at the office does. I just seem to be this cold woman that they all avoid. I hate it."

Doggett said, "Dana, I shouldn't have said what I did. Now, I just think they don't know what to do really. It's a matter of trying to be able to get close to you, but you do keep your guard up at the office."

Scully sighed. "I suppose I do. I'm sorry I got mad at you."

Doggett said, "I think I'm more sorry. I didn't mean to make you upset like that. I shouldn't have said what I did. It made you unhappy."

Scully leaned her head onto his shoulder. "Well, actually, you also made it all better too."

Doggett laughed softly. "I hope I did. I tried to." He kissed her. "Does this make it better too?"

"Yes. I think it does." She kissed him again and waited for him to lead the way.

He started to pull her in closer to him, that way he could kiss her that much more easily. He felt her move her arms around his neck and lean back a little.

Scully was happy that they could at least talk through something instead of leaving it alone and letting it fester. She and Mulder had never talked after a fight and what they fought about very often. It wasn't easy and they didn't fix those things and they both just pretended they never fought.

Doggett pulled away. "I'm glad we talked about it. I want to know if I ever do something that upsets you. I don't want to go upsettin' you like that. If I know what upsets you,so I can prevent makin' that mistake again."

Scully smiled, "Thank you. Now, isn't this more fun?"

Doggett blushed again. She giggled. "I didn't know that ex-Marines were so shy."

Doggett said, "I'm just a shy guy. I don't know what it is." He blushed more.

Scully said, "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to embarrass you."

Doggett smiled. "I just blush a lot. Sam, he never blushes. Not like me any ways."

"Sam's, well, Sam. He's well, that's all you can say about him He's Sam," Scully said.

Doggett said, the color fading from his face as he stopped blushing, "Well, I agree with you there."

Scully took his hand into hers. "I like how you're so shy. I never knew what Mulder would want from me, even if he was just looking at me from across the room. He was, well big on pornos and that type of thing. You're so shy and that's so cute."

Doggett blushed again. "I can't help it."

Scully kept her hand in his, but she leaned in and kissed him soundly on the cheek. She said, "I like how you blush. It's so, well, you."

Doggett turned looking at her, even his ears pink from his embarrassment. "I feel like a teenager. I get so embarrassed sometimes."

Scully put her head on his shoulder. "It's late, we should be getting to bed."

Doggett smiled. He said, "Let me help you up."

Scully gave him her other hand and he pulled up. He put his arm around her waist and helped her to the stairs. He helped her up the stairs.

Scully let him help her into the bed and sighed. She smiled at him. "I hope that you will always be shy to some extent. It's so cute."

Doggett blushed further. "Don't. Dana, you're making my ears red."

"So I see. Is the rest of your family like this besides Sam?"

"No. I'm the lucky one who always blushes like this. It's a trait I carry," Doggett said. He climbed into the bed and rolled away from her.

"I'm sorry. Did I say something wrong?"

He didn't turn around. He just said, "I hate when people see me blush. It makes me blush that much more."

Scully laughed. "You are so cute."

"Will ya quit tellin' me that. You're only makin' it worse," Doggett said, facing away.

Scully kissed his ear and said, "What ever you say, it's still cute."

Doggett sighed. He turned around, his face red as a beet. He said, "See?"

Scully giggled. She kissed him and said, "Well, it's cute." She kissed him again. "Too bad you have to get up early. We could get to know each other further."

Doggett blushed even more. "Dana!"

Scully said, "Said that one just to make you do that. I'm not ready and you know it." She kissed him again. "Now, let's get some sleep, my shy guy."

A couple of weeks passed and Doggett came home to see Scully, still on Maternity leave bored to tears. He was more comfortable with her, as she was with him and he said one night, "Well, Dana, what do you want to do tonight?"

Scully smiled. "Being it that William screams at night now, I want to sleep, but if you have a much more fun idea in mind, tell me."

"I thought we'd drop off William at your mother's and go dancin'. How does that sound?"

Scully said, "It sounds fabulous. I love that idea. I don't have any good dresses or clothes to wear."

Doggett said, "Don't worry. I'll go with you just the way you are. I like the way you look right now."

Scully smiled. "I knew you were going to say that." She kissed him. "So, what type of club is it?"

Doggett blushed. "Not one of those types."

Scully laughed, threw her arms around his neck and kissed him. "John, you are just so funny sometimes. Of course it's not one of those clubs. I wouldn't expect you to frequent such clubs."

Doggett smiled, kissed her back and said, "We get fed there so supper is solved. Just get freshened up and we'll go."

Scully smiled. "This is going to be so much fun. I can't wait."

Doggett watched her go up the stairs, smiling. This was something he had never expected to be doing. Taking Dana Scully to a dance club or even spending nights together, though they didn't do much together in bed at night besides sleep was totally new to him, but seemed so old too. He felt sometimes like he had been sleeping next to her for years and that it was just natural for him.

Scully came back down, William in tow. She said, "Let's go and drop him off. By the way, have you heard anything from Sam?"

Doggett shook his head. "The only thing I've heard about him and his band is from the radio or tv. He's busy and hasn't had the time to call me lately. We'll be seein' him in less than a month and a half. Be patient."

"Well, it's just he's so much fun and I miss you two teasing each other. It's so cute when you do that," Scully said, smiling at him.

Doggett took William from her, put him in the baby carrier and said, "Shall we go?"

"Yes." Scully linked her arm into his and they went to the car. Scully got into the passenger side and said, "Now, this dance club, is it fancy?"

"Not really. You'll see when we get there." Doggett was keeping something from her and she knew it. With Mulder it would have been some weird case at a dance hall, with John Doggett, who really knew?

Doggett had a surprise for her there. He hoped she would like it, being a good one and he smiled at her. "Well, I hope you'll like what I have in store for you."

"John Doggett, are you hiding something from me?"

When they arrived to where they were going, Doggett opened Scully's door for her and escorted her. She said, "John, why on earth is Langly here?"

Doggett smiled. He said, "Don't you know? Sam's playing here tonight."

Langly said, "Hey, glad you could make it. Let's get inside."

Doggett led Langly and Scully to the door. A bouncer said, "Name."

"John Doggett. I'm here to see my brother."

"Heard that lie before."

Doggett took out his license and said, "See? I'm John Doggett. I have three back stage passes."

The bouncer said, "Right this way. Hey, Larry, make sure no one else gets inside, will ya?"

Doggett smiled at Langly and Scully. They made there way into the dressing room and Sam went up, cigarette in mouth, hugging his brother. He said, "Glad you could make it. We're going to rock tonight. Hey guys, this is Dana."

A bald man with a mustache came up to Scully. He said, "My name is Scot. How are you?"

Scully said, "I'm good. I've never met a big band like this back stage."

Sam said, "Well, it's good to see you." He hugged her, took his cigarette out of his mouth, flicking some ashes to the ground. "So are we gonna fucking rock tonight?"

Another man, one with blonde hair, much like Sam's came up. He said, "I'm Randy. I hope you'll like the band tonight."

Scully said, "I hope to."

Sam said, "She's cool. Don't worry guys. Oh, and Langly, dude, why don't you get some autographs. Bro, there's a buffet over there and help yourselves. The show's in two hours so you have plenty of time to eat and talk or whatever. Oh, and don't pull no shit about ducking out of this cause you're too fucking old to take the music at that level."

Doggett said, "I'm not a wuss. I was in a combat zone with bombs goin' off. This won't be a big deal."

Sam smiled at him, gave him a wink and said, "Now, let's see, I think I'll have some beer."

"You sure you want to do that, Sam? You might end up kissin' a guy." Doggett teased.

Sam said, "You, don't talk about that. I don't want to think about it."

Doggett laughed. "I had to tease you about it. Now, are we goin' to have fun?"

"You better, or it's a waste of time for you. I always say if it's not fun, fuck it," Sam said.

Langly was awe struck. He managed to get some autographs signed and was talking with Randy, who helped program a lot of the music. He was very excited.

Sam went over to a table and grabbed a pair of glasses, similar to Langly's. He slid them on and said, "That's better. This room's lighting was giving me a fucking head ache."

Scully smiled. She thought it was funny that he had a pair of glasses similar to Langly's. Doggett whispered in her ear, "He's always had glasses. I'll serve up some food for you. Don't worry, he wears contacts most of the time."

Sam came up to Scully. He said, "So, what's up now with that Mulder creep?"

"He, well, last thing I had heard was that he wants me to either live with your brother and give William to him, or I live in my apartment and I keep William."

"No way. He's a bigger ass than I thought," Sam said. He made his way to the table that was empty, hopped up and sat down on it. He said, "So, what you going to do about it?"

"I'm going to stay with your brother and William stays with us. He thinks you work for a man that Mulder and I fought against a lot these past 8 years," Scully said.

"An old man? You mean that Smoking guy that John told me about?" Sam asked.

"Yeah, that guy. John thought it was funny that he'd say something like that," Scully said.

"Well it is," Sam said. "I don't think I'd work for any old guy who does what he does. I make music, I don't go out and kill people like that. What is he, fucking stupid?"

Scully shook her head. "I actually talked to your dad a few weeks ago. He doesn't like me."

"Oh? What's his excuse?" Sam said, flicking his cigarette.

"Well, he said something about being a mother that has a child out of wed lock and living in sin with your brother."

"That's why I hate organized religion. I believe we have a creator, but I don't want to be preached at by some fucking preacher who will tell me that I'm going to hell for being me."

Doggett came back, handed Scully a plate of food. Doggett said, "So, Sam, do you think that you'll be able to make it in a month and a half to see Mom and Dad?"

"Yeah. I think I can. It won't be a problem. I'll get to see the baby then and Dana. Now, I just thought that you'd guys would love to see my music live tonight."

Doggett asked, "Are you goin' to make pukin' noises today? Cause if you are I don't want to see it."

Sam laughed. "Well, no. It's something we did for the CD. Forgot to tell you about it."

Doggett laughed. "I could have lived without it I think."

Scully sighed. "I thought it was funny. I think John's being a fuddy duddy."

Sam laughed. "You bet he is."

Doggett said, "Dana, don't go sayin' things like that in front of my brother. So did you tell him about Mulduh?"

"Yeah. I'll have to ask Langly when he's not wide eyed if there is any important news. The Gunmen have decided to tell me the most important news."

Sam nodded his head. "I see. Now, when we go out there, I got a surprise for you. I'm not going to tell either of you about it cause it won't be fun anymore. I just don't want to scare the crap out of you if I do what I'm going to do and you don't have a heads up of some kind."

Doggett sighed. "Alright Sam."

Doggett sat with Scully while they ate. He said, "So, what do you think this concert is goin' to be like?"

"Loud. Tongue in cheek. Sam. Well, I think it'll be fun though," Scully said.

Doggett smiled. He finished eating and said, "I told you we'd be fed here."

Scully said, "You are just so sneaky sometimes." She kissed him and said, "I suppose we should get our spot on the floor or where ever we're going to be."

Sam said, "Well, we're going to have you front row with a divider between you and the crowd. That's only because John's my brother. I wouldn't want to have some one get into a fight with him in a mosh pit over you, Dana."

Scully smiled, "I can kick butt too, Sam."

"Even so, we've got a special spot for you guys that we'll put you in soon," Sam said.

Scully smiled. "Right by the speakers I bet. Just to get your brother back for being old."

Doggett said, "He knows I'd kill him."

Sam shook his head. "No, but it will be loud. Why don't we get you to the spot."

They walked out of back stage, Sam leading Doggett, Scully, and Langly to the area they would be at the concert. Doggett smiled at Scully and offered his arm to her. Scully accepted and they made their way to the area.

On the way Sam talked with fans and told them what he was doing. He promised to sign autographs on the way back, but not too many because the time to begin the concert was coming.

They arrived in a area that was fenced off and got inside of it after one of the bouncers opened the metal door that would lock as soon as they were inside. It was big enough that they could dance or what ever, but it keep the surge of the moss pit at bay.

Doggett said, "This a normal thing?"

"No, I had to come up with it on my own or put you in a box up there but I didn't want to do that. It'd be less personal."

Scully noticed that there were steps that lead up to the stage. She didn't think much of it and decided that it was the way the stage usually was without the box for the rehearsals and such. She smiled at Doggett and held his hand.

Sam went back through the crowd, signing a few autographs and joking about things with the fans. He said, "See you guys in a bit. Have fun and don't harass the family and friends over there. I don't want to have to fucking beat some ass."

Scully smiled at Doggett she said, "I'm so glad you brought me here. Now, do you think that we'll be able to hear tomorrow? The amp over there is huge!"

Doggett laughed. "Well, we'll have to see. It'll be quite the show I hear."

The lights went dark and a red glow came down onto the stage. Two men, Randy and Scot it seemed took the stage. Scully said, "Wonder what they're going to do?"

They started to play a dull sounding piece and suddenly a cowboy hat, sunglasses clad Sam took the stage. Suddenly as the drums hit he tossed both away and started to sing loudly.

Scully squealed in surprise and backed into Doggett. Doggett laughed. "That's what they're up to."

Sam was dressed differently from the last she had seen him. He was having fun and seemed to be enjoying the crowd. The crowd was dancing and singing along with him and Scully said to Doggett in his ear, "The last concert I went to was when I was 19. It was Neil Diamond or something like that."

Sam finished the song and said, "Hey D.C.! How is everyone doing tonight! Is it a fucking beautiful day or what? I hope you're enjoying the music, cause before you leave, I want to make your fucking ears bleed!"

A guitar was tossed to Sam and he started to play a bit. He stood in front of a stationary microphone and started to sing the song, starting out a bit softer.

The crowd behind Doggett, Langly, and Scully went wild and started to sing along loudly. Scully laughed and started to pull Doggett, trying to get him to dance with her.

Doggett obliged and started to dance with her. He laughed. Scully shouted, "This is more fun than anything I've done in a while."

Sam pointed to the crowd to sing the chorus and Scully whispered in Doggett's ear, "I wish I knew the chorus to this song."

Doggett laughed. "Me too."

When the song ended, Sam said, "Now, guys, I know you're all wondering who the three people are in that box thing over there are. Well, the guy with the short hair, he's my brother. The girl, that's his girl and she's named Dana and the long haired dude is a friend of theirs."

Sam made his way to the box and walked down the steps to them. He helped Scully and Langly up first and then his brother made his way up. He said to the crowd, "They're extra special guests tonight, and I won't ask my brother to sing, he's not the musician of the family, I am. I just thought I'd tell all you mother fuckers, cause I think you got a fucking right to know and since I have the right to do it, I will."

Scully looked so embarrassed. She said to Sam, "Why did you do this me?"

Sam laughed. He lowered the microphone for a moment and said to Scully, "Dana, it's fun. Live a little," he said to the crowd, "Now, I want you to know that these guys are special to me, so don't go harassing the hell out of them. That's just not fucking cool, okay dudes?"

Doggett laughed. He said, "Sam you are terrible."

Sam said, "Now, I'll get them back down and we'll do another song."

Doggett and Scully were dancing to the music enjoying the fun that they were having. They were laughing and having fun, even if they had to say what back and forth a million times. Langly seemed to be awestruck about being at the concert. He wasn't really sure what to think.

Once the concert finished, Sam said, "Good night fuckers!!! It rocked and you can go tell everyone you saw one of the best concerts around! Oh and guys, wait in the lobby for a bit. I'll be out in just a few to sign autographs with the rest of the guys. So if you brought stuff to sign, better get it out now."

The crowd dissipated after the lights came back on and Sam came back into the box. "You two staying around much longer after this?"

Doggett and Scully were kissing and they finally broke it off when Sam coughed. "Guys, you staying around or what?"

Doggett said, "We'll stay, why not."

Sam said, "Alright. I hope you have fun here. Now, you can stay here, or you can come with me when I get stuff signed."

Doggett said, "Well go with you, why not?"

Scully linked her arm into Doggett's and said, "It sounds like fun."

They all made their way out to the crowd who was waiting for signatures and Sam said, "Hey dudes. Bring your stuff up and I'll sign it."

A young woman came up to Sam, handed him a song sheet to sign and asked, "What does your brother do?"

Doggett said, "I work at the F.B.I."

"Oh, wow," the woman said.

Sam said, "Next."

Doggett smiled at his brother. He said, "I'm going to get you."

"For what?"

"For pullin' me up on stage like that," Doggett said.

"Don't even start with that," Sam said, signing a another item.

Scully said, "Well, I can't wait until I get to meet the rest of the family, even if I have to tell your father off right off the bat."

After Sam finally signed enough things for this concert he said, "Wanna go back stage and have some fun for a bit. I want to catch up with you two."

Doggett asked, "Dana?"

Scully said, "Alright, Mom does have William and I can sleep all I want tonight when I get home with no teething child."

Sam said, "Ouch, that is the bad time. I remember when Luke went through that."

Doggett smiled, "Well, William has his mother's lungs I'll say."

"Or his father's in this case," Scully said.

They made their way backstage and Doggett sat down on a couch. "I'm sick of standin'."

Scully smiled. "I know I am." She sat down next to him, and put her head on his shoulder. "I'm too old for things like this."

Sam took a beer out of the fridge. He said, "Well, I do know that I tossed a few things tonight. And Dana, you can't be too old. Now, when you meet Dad, what are you going to tell him?"

"Don't know yet. I'll think of something when I get there."

Sam asked, "So how are things between you two?"

"Well, we're happy if that's anything. I'm sick of being at home, but I got William to worry about and he's just barely into teething. He's also hungry a lot. Babies grow fast. Other than that I'm bored and I want to get back out into the field and find something to do. Maybe even a Moth Man or an Alien or anything. Even flying cows at this point."

Sam laughed. "That sounds like fun. I hope that you and John are happy though."

Doggett smiled. "Yes, we are. I hope we are, are you happy, Dana?"

"Yep. I am," Dana said. She yawned. "I'm also tired, but that's okay."

Langly was sitting quietly watching. He said, "So, where do you play next?"

Sam said, "Our next venue is New York somewhere upstate. It'll be a good show I hope. I'm enjoying myself. I hope you had a great night tonight."

"I did. It was amazing," Langly said.

Doggett sighed. "She's asleep."

Sam laughed. "I can see that. She must be tired."

"Yep. I don't want to leave while you're in town and not spend more time with you, but I got to get her home and to bed before she's just too tired for my day off tomorrow."

Sam laughed. "I'll be stopping by your place tomorrow. Go, have fun. She looks like she needs lots of sleep."

Once Doggett and Scully got home, she was yawning but waking up a bit. She said, "That was so much fun. I can't thank you or your brother enough."

Doggett raised his eyebrows, "I think there is something you can do to thank me."

Scully looked at him and asked, "What do you have in mind?"

"A kiss?" Doggett asked her.

Scully kissed him. "There. I repaid you."

Doggett said, "Only one?" He made a pouty face and said, "Well, okay, if you want to be that way, I'll just go up stairs and cry my poor self to sleep."

Scully sighed dramatically. "Get back here and I'll give you another one."

He smiled then and said, "Thought that would work on you."

She kissed him again when he got there and she said, "There, two kisses. One for you and one for Sam."

Doggett asked, "What? Sam gets the second kiss?"

Scully said, "Sam gets one for the excellent show. You get one for taking me there and having fun tonight."

Doggett kissed her. "This kiss is for lettin' me take you."

Scully kissed him again. "Stop talking."

Doggett said, "Okay."

Scully kissed him again and wrapped her arms around his neck. She let him explore her mouth with his tongue. She felt him wrap his arms around her back and deepen the kiss.

She backed up to find a wall so they wouldn't have to worry about balance and Doggett instinctively followed. He ran his hands through her hair slowly and pulled back, "Dana, I hope that you're enjoying this night. I know I am."

Scully said, "I am. Just be quiet, will you. You sure talk a lot when you shouldn't."

Doggett laughed low in his throat. "I know." He kissed her again and let her run her own hands in his hair. She enjoyed the bushy texture of it and how it curled on her fingers.

She felt him move down to her neck, softly kissing her and she said, "John, do you think that we'll be able to ever get to sleep tonight."

"Just say the word and I'll stop," Doggett said, in her ear.

She said, "Well, I don't want you to, but I'm so tired. And, well, we have all day, don't we?"

Doggett laughed low in his throat. "Well, we do, except when Sam shows up tomorrow before he takes off."

Scully made a pouty face. "Well, not that I don't like Sam, I just, was well, hoping we'd have more time to do something together, you know, since William is at Mom's until I go to pick him up."

Doggett smiled. "And that is?"

"Well, I'm not talking a whole lot, but more than just kissing for brief moments," Scully said.

Doggett shook his head. "You just want to have your cake and eat it too."

Scully smiled. "Maybe I do. I don't know. I'm sure it'll be fun when we see him and he'll be here and gone before we know it. I suppose I can be patient."

Doggett nibbled on her ear playfully. "Maybe I like the idea you had. Locking ourselves away from the world. What do you say?"

"John, that sounds wonderful, but your brother would wonder and he'd make a scene. He'll swear and get hauled away for being a disturbance to the peace," Scully said, smiling at him.

"Darn. You're right. I can see where you're going with this." He nibbled some more on her ear and whispered, "Well, I could try to talk Skinner into lettin' me take a second day off, but I don't know, he might be tight about lettin' me off for another day."

Scully said, "Well, do you think he'll let you?"

"Maybe. You never know with him, right?" Doggett said, now looking directly at her. He had a smile on his face.

Scully said, "Don't tease me like that. It's cruel of you."

Doggett laughed. "You started it by teasin' me first."

Scully kissed him. She rubbed his back with her hands, trying to coax him a bit. She felt him forget what they were talking about and just kiss her.

He finally broke it off from her and said, "Come on, we got to get to bed."

She made a whimpering sound. "Do we really? You know your brother won't be over for a very long time. He'll be getting up late and coming over late. We don't have to get to bed right away."

Doggett laughed. "I want to go to bed, I don't want to go to bed. Make up you're mind, Dana. You're confusin' this guy right here."

Scully laughed, put her head on his chest. "Well, if you can get that second day off, maybe we'll just have to put it to good use. Come on, we should get some sleep. Who knows when your brother will show up. He'll think that we're up and we might not be."

Doggett backed away from her and held her hand. "Shall we go up stairs then?"

The next morning Scully rolled over and heard a grunt behind her. She said, "Sorry."

Doggett sat up, wrapped his arms around her and said, "Well, we have some time before Sam shows up." He kissed her neck from behind and whispered, "What do you want to do now?"

Scully leaned her head onto his shoulder. "It's up to you, John."

Doggett said, "Me? Well, hmm, I don't know. Should we stay here, or go make breakfast."

Scully said softly, "Stay here. I'm warm and not all that hungry."

Doggett kissed her ear. He whispered, "Well, neither am I. It's only 8 right now. Let's at least get up and put a cup of coffee on. My neat freak nature says to make the bed now."

Scully said, "You're ruining the mood."

"Sorry." Doggett pulled her out of the bed and kissed her. "Does this make it better?"

Scully smiled. "Yes." She kissed him again. "I'll go put coffee on and you can make the bed."

Doggett gave her another kiss. "Sounds like a plan to me."

Scully made her way down the stairs and put a pot of coffee on. She set out two cups and made her way to the living room. Doggett came down stairs, a gray teeshirt on and a pair of jeans. She smiled at him.

Doggett walked up to her, hugging her from behind. He said, "So, what do you think Sam will be up to, today?"

Scully said, "Well, who knows." She leaned her head onto his chest and sighed. "I'm happy. I haven't had as much fun with you as I have had with others in years."

Doggett lightly nibbled on her neck and whispered, "Glad I could help you out. So, what do you want to do for now?"

"Have a cup of coffee with a very handsome man like yourself and have a nice morning that doesn't include changing a diaper and a screaming child. We all do need a break sometimes."

Doggett smiled. He swayed his hips and swayed her with him. He said, "Well, I must admit that sounds like an excellent morning. Monica must be bored to tears today. We've been doing so much boring paper work waiting for you and Kersh has us frozen. It's not what I want to think about right now."

Scully wrapped her arms around his and sighed. She said, "I really enjoy being here with you. It's relaxing. I don't have to cut up dead people, I don't have to be on a case and sneaking into hotel rooms to see you. I can see you right here in your own home."

Doggett smiled. "I like that too."

Scully said, "Thought you would. I'll pour our coffee and let's sit on the sofa, shall we?"

Doggett sat with his cup in his hand, the coffee steaming. He said, "Dana, do you realize that this house has been empty without anyone for so long and I just don't know what you did, but you managed to make it come alive again."

Scully smiled. "I try. I don't like to be alone either. I just ended up living alone. I mean, Mulder would visit at all these odd hours about all these odd cases."

Doggett set his cup on the table and put on his brother's CD, as if he was trying to recapture last nights magic. He said, "Well, all I know is you make me happy and I haven't had this much fun in ages either. I'm glad that you like bein' here so much. Now, what is on TV right now? Anything good."

Scully shook her head. "You got the music going. There is nothing worth watching in the morning." She scooted closer to him. "I don't know how your brother does it, but he makes music you just feel and understand."

Doggett said, "He lives it and I think every song comes from his life. I know how he works. He's a realist and he puts his heart and his pain on the line for a good song. I'll have to ask him what some of the songs mean when he gets here. He's well, always trying to make the music as real as possible. Trust me, if that song sounds like it was made up, he'll tell you what really is happening in that song."

Scully smiled. "He's definitely in your face. I don't know. I just wish I had been more open with you so long ago. Even if you were lying at first just to see what was going on."

Doggett smiled. "I know. You were so, well, locked away. You didn't like me and you didn't trust me."

Scully said, "I trust you now. You have stood by me through a lot of things and I can only thank you."

Doggett smiled. He set his coffee cup down. He said, "Well, I must admit that it was a wonderful night last night. Now, Dana, do you mind if we dance again?"

"I should get dressed first," Scully said.

Doggett laughed. "You're afraid that Sam will see you and he already knows what you look like in pjs. That's silly."

Scully smiled. "Yeah, you're right. Let's dance."

Doggett pulled her up and they started to dance as soon as Scully put her cup down. She smiled. "This is so much more fun with the crowd."

Doggett went behind her, and pulled her close to himself, hips swaying again. He whispered in her ear from behind, "I'm enjoyin' this so much. I'm glad that I have you to dance with."

Scully laughed. "It's a fast song. Let's really dance. We have room today."

Doggett laughed. "Alright alright."

Sam came up to the front door, knocking on the door. Doggett opened it up and let him in. Scully was now dressed and she hugged him as soon as he entered the house. He said, "Don't suffocate me. You saw me last night."

Scully laughed. "I missed you."

Doggett smiled at Scully. He said, "Let the poor man sit down before you go assaulting him."

Sam smiled. "So what are you guys up to today?"

"Well, we're having a good day off today," Doggett said, "I was meaning to asking you something. What does the last two songs on your newest CD mean any ways?"

"They're about a girl I dated. The first song I wrote and recorded after I put my fist through a wall. She had just told me that she had cheated on me and well, I didn't take that very well. The second song was written after it and it's about the same girl. Not only is it about that girl, it's about two old people afraid to die alone."

Doggett said, "That's harsh. So, you had to live a little to get this album out, did you?"

"You bet I did. So, you and Dana enjoy the concert last night?" Sam said, sitting down on the couch all sprawled out on it. He smiled.

"Yes, we did," Scully said. "I haven't been to a concert forever and, I must say, this was a treat indeed. I've never had so much fun."

Sam said, "I try to make the music that much more fun. Well, I know the crowd had fun. They always do."

"Well, you threw so much stuff out into the crowd," Doggett said.

"We always do. It's the fun of it, I suppose," Sam said. He lit a cigarette and said, "I think our drummer likes you, Dana."

Scully smiled. "That's always good to know. Thanks. I try to make all guys fall madly in love with me."

Doggett hugged her. "I think you do."

Sam said, "None of this lovey duvy shit in front of me, okay? I don't wanna see it."

Doggett said, "Why? You afraid that if everyone knew about you kissing a guy they'd think you're gay?"

"No, it's just gross to watch my brother with a girl. Yuck. I don't want to see that stuff," Sam said, pulling out his ash tray. He said, "Now, I know that I don't care right? I was just giving you shit."

"Knew it. You just don't want to be labeled gay," Doggett said.

"I'm not fucking gay. Knock it off. I bet you don't like being called incestuous for kissing our sister," Sam said.

"Oo, that's a good one," Doggett said, "Alright, I'll lay off on the gay thing. It's fun to make you mad though."

"I know you think it is."

"Boys, stop it." Scully was giggling about the whole thing.

Scully asked, "Sam, why is it that you write your music from your own pain like that. Aren't you a little wary that some one might use it against you?"

Sam said, "What, and be like those bubble gum chewing fake musicians who never seem to pick up an instrument and make money for stupid songs that mean nothing? I like my music to mean something. I like it to feel and I like to be real in it."

Scully smiled. "I figured you'd say that. I wish I had the guts to be open enough to tell what I feel half the time."

Sam smiled at her. He said, "You're getting better at it. Now, I like to have fun with you guys. So, what should we do? I got about a half an hour to kill."

Scully smiled at Doggett. She said, "John, are you thinking what I'm thinking?"

Doggett looked at her confused. "What are you talkin' about, Dana?"

Scully smiled, "Well, I thought we could make you tell more about you're kiss with your sister, but, if that doesn't work, I thought I'd ask who Sam is seeing now. I want to know."

Sam laughed. "So, you want to know about my girl."

Doggett sat down next to Scully, his arms going around her middle. He leaned his head onto her shoulder and said, "Do tell us a little. I wonder if you'll bring her along when we go see Dad."

"Are you fucking nuts? I won't be bringing her to meet Dad. He'd hate her and well, she doesn't have to meet him," Sam said, flicking some ashes into a tray. He said, "Well, she's a little different from my last one. More down to earth too. She's a blonde and she's blue eyed. She's got a mean temper but she doesn't get angry all that often. I just don't think she should meet Dad. She's got a way with words and doesn't have to swear to get it across. It's well, hard to explain."

Doggett said, "Sounds like she's important to you."

Scully said, "She sounds so nice. What's her name?"

"Josephine. I call her Jo Jo. She hated it at first, but it became a nice nickname for her, and it wasn't too pussy for me. I hate the whole Sweetie, Honey crap. Gag me first," Sam said. He smiled at Scully. "She'd like you though."

Scully smiled. "I would hope so. I would like to meet her. I just don't think you should do something if you don't want to. Hmm, next time you and John and I are all free we should all get together and have a party or something. I'd like to meet her. She sounds fun."

Doggett said, "I just hope she doesn't do what the last girl did."

"Me too," Sam said.

Doggett smiled. "I'm glad you got a girl friend. It'll do you some good."

"Yeah, well, she lives with me in the studio. It's a neat place. I like it there and so does the cats. She loves the cats too. I must admit, she's stronger than she looks. For a short person who is so small, she's stronger than most would think," Sam said.

"That's always a good thing."

"She's a poet too. Can't write music, but she sure writes good poems. I always write my own lyrics but she's good too," Sam said.

Doggett shook his head. "Dad would hate her. She's a writer and that's not a "real" job. You know how he is. If it doesn't require working everyday and if it doesn't require having to either break your back or strain your brain over numbers it can't possibly be real work."

Sam said, "Damn straight. Besides, she's feisty and she'd tell him right where to go. Let's let Dana do that first before we go letting Jo Jo loose on him. He might not like that much."

Scully laughed. "From what I hear, he doesn't like anything at all."

Sam laughed. "I hear you. He must live in a shoe box and never come out and has to have everything just so. I can't stand that."

Doggett said, "Figures you'd find a girl who would be so nice yet be able to tell people where they belong."

"It's better than my last girl. She not only cheated on me, she also was one of those pill poppers. I couldn't stand that and when she tried to force me to take them, man. That's also what that one song is about. Not the last two, the other one."

Doggett shook his head. "That is dangerous."

"Jo Jo, she doesn't do that type of stuff. She's well, more of a person who believes in being free, but she thinks that you're really free without those substances like drugs and alcohol. I don't impede on her and she doesn't impede on me," Sam said, putting his cigarette out.

Doggett said, "That's good. I know you'd not tolerate someone telling you what to do and what not to do. That'd be just like Dad all over again."

"No kidding. Well guys, my fans do call again. I'll visit again soon, and I'll drag Jo Jo with me this time."

After Sam left, Scully sat down next to Doggett. Doggett said softly, "Dana, you know somethin'?"

Scully looked up at him. "I hope so. What are you asking?"

"Remember when we first met?" Doggett asked.

"Yes. It wasn't the best," Scully said.

Doggett smiled. "No, no it wasn't. I want to talk about how we feel about one another. That's if you want to."

Scully asked, "What are you getting at, John?"

"I, I guess when we first met, I was sort of already in love with you then. You were so strong and so independent and I just was fascinated by it," Doggett said, smiling at her.

Scully smiled at Doggett. "Really? You were in love with me then?"

Doggett looked down shyly. He said, "Well, not totally. I just found myself attracted to you and I knew that you hated me. I was only hoping for friendship. I never expected this."

Scully looked down. "Okay, I admit it. When we first met, I hated you like you wouldn't believe. I couldn't believe I was being paired up with a new partner and I couldn't believe they expected me to trust my new partner and act like I hadn't just lost a great friend at that time. Of course I just was infuriated with you when you told me I didn't know Mulder. Now I know I never really did, at least not when he came back."

Doggett took her hands into his. "I could tell that you didn't like me when I was first paired up with you. I just didn't care if you liked me or not at first. I was there to find Mulduh and that was my job. Then you showed me what a good person you were, without even tryin' to do so. I just knew then I had to make friends with you because if I didn't, you might fry me."

Scully laughed. "I suppose I might have. You were a little stiff at first."

"Stiff? I was as by the book as can get when I first met you. Sam would have been very disappointed in his brother. He wouldn't have even wanted to talk to me if he saw how I was actin' towards you when we first met."

Scully said, "Yes, I suppose he would. He's one of those honesty is the best policy guys. He hates liars, thieves and anything else that cheats another. I'm sure he wouldn't have been happy, but I'm glad everything all worked out in the end for us."

Doggett smiled. "I know so. Now, what shall we do now?"

"Hmm, I think you said something about wanting to see the Dinosaurs last time we went to the movies," Scully said.

"I don't know. Aren't you tired of movies?" Doggett said.

"Well, it might be fun to go and see. I'm sure it's a movie worth seeing," Scully said.

"Yeah. It looks good," Doggett said. "Come on, let's go. It'll be fun and then I'll take you out to dinner anywhere you want to go."

After the movie, Scully said, "This makes my job look easier. At least when things chase me they're never that big."

Doggett laughed. "I'm sure you're thankful for that one."

Scully smiled at him. "Well, yeah. But I'd hope that if I ever ended up on an island full of dinosaurs I'd have someone like you to help me through it."

Doggett asked, "Me? Why me? I don't know anything about any dinosaurs. I'm not good with that stuff. You'd know more than I would."

Scully said, "But you'd be able to shoot them, wouldn't you?"

"Maybe. I can't guarantee anything. I'm not that good. Not against one of those dinosaurs. The big spiny thing would certainly just get mad at me and eat me. Where would you be then?" Doggett said, smiling at her.

Scully laughed. "Well, let's not think about that."

Doggett smiled at her. "Where do you want to eat?"

"Hmm. Let's just go home and order take out. I want to spend some time at home with you," Scully said.

Doggett smiled at her. "Oh, do you?"

Scully smiled. "I think it'd be better than being at some restaurant."

Doggett smiled at her. "If you say so, Dana. Let's go home then, and I'll order some take out."

They made their way into the car and Scully said, "We'll only do this if you want to. I know you like to go out to eat and stuff."

Doggett looked at her before turning the car on. He said, "Dana, I don't care where we are. I like bein' with you and I don't care what we're doing or who we're with or where we are. I enjoy spendin' any time with you that I can. It's the way I am about you."

Scully smiled, "I'm glad to hear that you don't mind having take out. I know it's not the best food and well, I just feel like staying in tonight."

Doggett said, "It's okay. I like to stay at home and be with you too. Besides, if I can talk Skinner into letting me have another day off I'll have all that much more time to spend with you."

Scully said, "I like the sound of that."

After they had eaten, Doggett sat with Scully on the couch. "Now that you have me all to yourself, what are you gonna do with me?"

Scully smiled at him. "Well, I don't know just yet. I haven't decided."

Doggett laughed. "Figures. You're just as bad as the Coyote. He never knows what to do with the Roadrunner once he catches him."

Scully smiled. "I think I have an idea. It might be fun too."

Doggett sat up. "What? I want to know."

"Are you ticklish, John?" Scully asked, deviously.

"No. I'm not. Why?" Doggett said, looking at her with confusion in his eyes.

Scully smiled. "Well then, I'll just have to find that spot. Everyone's got one, you know."

Doggett shook his head. "I've never seen this side of you, Dana."

Scully laughed. "I know. I haven't been goofy since I was in college. I forgot how much fun it is to be funny and just goofy and not always serious. So, I'm going to find that tickle spot, John,Doggett backed away from her. "No you're not."

"Yes I am." Scully moved her hands outstretched in front of her. She tried to tickle him, first his belly, then his arm pits and finally the back of his neck. He broke then.

Scully giggled with him and they collapsed in a heap on the floor, both laughing. She said, "I told... you. .I'd find your...tickle spot."

Doggett grabbed her and pulled her close to himself. "My turn."

Scully squealed. "NO! Don't do that!"

Doggett said, "Fair's fair."

He tickled her belly first and she sat with a smile on her face. He moved his fingers up the back of her spine and she started to squirm, but was silent. He finally said, "That's it. I'm gonna get you."

He tickled her neck and spine at the same time and she squealed, and giggled. She said, "John... stop. "

He said, "Hey, you started it. Not me."

Scully was lying on top of him on her belly. She sat up and looked down at him. "John, you're in a dangerous position right now. I'd be quiet."

He looked up at her and asked, "How so?"

Scully started to move her knee slowly. She said, "Cause you're a guy and well, guys have a sensitive spot."

Doggett blushed. "Dana, you wouldn't."

"Would I?" Scully smiled down at him.

"You wouldn't, would you?" Doggett asked, a little boy expression coming over his face.

She smiled and suddenly kissed him. She moved her hands around to the back of his neck and started to tickle him while she kissed him. He thrashed under her and when she pulled back. "I win."

She got up and was about to walk away when he tackled her. He pinned her this time and said, "You did not." Scully squealed. She said, "John, don't! I promise not to do it again! Really! I'll tell Sam!"

Doggett said, "He's not here and he'd help if he was." Doggett smiled down at her. He said, "Now, I'm gonna tickle you until you can't laugh anymore."

"Noooo! Don't do it. Please! John, don't!" Scully said, laughing hard already.

He hugged her, his hands going around to her back, tickling her that way. Scully had her arms pinned against his chest and her legs pinned by his. He was tickling her until she couldn't stop laughing and he said, "Say uncle!"

Scully choked out, "Never!"

Doggett said, "Well, I'll have to do something else then."

Scully said, "No, you wouldn't! John! That's rude!"

Doggett said, "So? I'm a guy, aren't I? We can't always be polite."

Scully said, "Damn you, John Doggett. You were with Sam for far too long."

"So, do you give up, or should I snap it."

Scully said, "If you snap my bra I'll never speak to you again."

Doggett made a pouty face. "Dana, would you really do that to me?"

"It hurts to have that snapped."

Doggett said, "And what, a knee to the groin is okay?"

Scully said, "Okay, okay. Sorry. I won't do it again."

Doggett smiled. He laid her down, not moving off of her and kissed her. He ran his hands through her hair and lifted up enough to let her arms free. She wrapped them around his back and ran one hand through his hair.

Doggett pulled up for air. He said, "This is more fun, now isn't it?"

Scully smiled at him. "Yes. I suppose it is. I just hope no one comes in here."

Doggett smiled. "Well, it's my house. They can just leave. I live here. It's mine."

Scully smiled. "Point proven."

Doggett smiled again and kissed her neck softly. He said, "I like this much more than tickling you. Not that it wasn't fun."

Scully smiled at him. "Okay, um John, you're crushing me."

Doggett sat up. "Sorry about that."

Scully smiled. She sat down next to him and sighed. She felt him tug at her hand for a moment before he shyly asked, "Want to sit on my lap?"

Scully looked at him and smiled. "Why not. It might be fun."

Doggett laughed. He opened his arms and let her climb on to his lap. He then wrapped his arms around her and whispered in her ear, "I like this."

Scully leaned back. "Yes. I like it very much. It's fun. More comfy too."

Doggett said, "Glad I could help."

A month and a half later, Doggett and Scully met up with Sam and his girlfriend to go and meet the parents. Doggett asked, "I thought you weren't bringing her along. Did you shave your head?"

Sam ran a hand over his head and said, "Yeah. The album was hard so I shaved my head."

Scully said, "Sam, your beautiful hair. Why did you do that?"

Josephine said, "Well, I tried to talk him out of it."

Sam said, "This is Jo Jo. She well, made me take her with."

Scully said, "Hi."

Sam said, "Wait a minute. Jo Jo, that's Dana. She's well, going to tell Dad off I hear."

Jo Jo shook her head. "I see. If he starts to tell you..."

Sam said, "Don't worry. I'll handle it." He took Jo Jo's hand and said, "Let's get in the car and go."

Doggett said, "Sam, good luck. She looks feisty."

Sam winked. "Well, yeah. She is."

Doggett watched as the petite blonde girl got into the car with Sam. He shook his head. "Dana, please don't go getting that feisty on me, alright. I'm glad that Sam is taking his own car. He can get away then if he has to."

Scully sighed. "I don't see why your dad has to be an ass like he is. Sam is a good guy."

"Well, he just is."

Scully said, "When we get there we are not separating for sleeping arrangements. I mean it. I'm not sleeping alone."

Doggett laughed. "You are feisty."

Scully smiled. "Just the way you like it, eh?"

Sam honked and yelled out the window, "See you there, Dudes!"

Doggett shouted. "Alright!"

Scully waved and wondered what else Jo Jo was like. She knew she'd find out sooner or later. She said, "John, do you think your dad will fight me on the issue of sleeping arrangements?"

Doggett said, "Yeah. He will. We'll just disobey him. I don't want to sleep alone either. Besides, I'm not gonna do anythin' with you while we're here. Well, maybe a little but not too much." He smiled at her.

Scully took his free hand that wasn't on the wheel. She said, "John, no matter what, your dad is not going to scare me away or push me around. I won't stand for it."

Doggett gave it a small squeeze and said, "Never expected you to."

Sam and Jo Jo were driving to Doggett Sr.'s place. Sam said, "For the last time, if Dad tells me that I don't belong here, I won't let him tell me what to do. I'm driving a $100,000 car and if he thinks I don't have a real job, too bad. Don't go making it too much worse than it is."

Jo Jo snorted. "I don't see why he has to treat you like he does. He doesn't even try to get to know you."

Sam said, "Well, Dad is Dad. I haven't talked to him in years and I decided that I would do this for John and Dana. It's just me doing something for my brother. He was so kind to me a few years back when I needed something so I thought I'd do this for him."

Jo Jo said, "You're just a big softie."

"Yeah, so? That's what you like about me, right?" Sam said, smiling at her.

Jo Jo smiled. "Yeah. I guess so. What's in the CD player?"

"What do you think?" Sam said, smiling at her. "Put it on low. I don't want to get distracted."

Jo Jo put the CD on. She asked, "What is your brother really like?"

Sam said, "He's cool. Very gentlemanly. He's well, shy too. I guess he's a little wary around women too, at least he's afraid of hurting them most of the time. I'm glad that he is at least opening up for Dana. Dana, well, Dana has had it rough. I'm glad she brought the little guy along though."

"The baby? William's his name? I hope that your dad doesn't give her too much trouble about the baby. You did tell me she was left to take care of him alone by the father. Poor woman. If there was anything I could do to help," Jo Jo said.

Sam laughed. "Now who is the softie?"

Jo Jo said, "You, don't do that to me. I'm a girl, I'm supposed to be soft. So there." She stuck her tongue out at him and crossed her arms.

Sam laughed. "Alright. We're almost there. I'm gonna pull over and signal John so we can coordinate who goes in first."

Jo Jo nodded. "Okay."

Sam pulled over to the side of the road and put his four ways on. He saw his brother pull up behind him and get out. Doggett shut his car door, asking, "What's goin' on?"

"I think you should go in first. I'll let you pull ahead of me and we'll follow you. It'd be better than if he saw me first."

"Good plan. I hope to make things smooth for Dana here," Doggett said, hands on his hips. He said, "Well, I hope that we won't have too much trouble. It's a little stressful for any of us to visit Dad."

"Yeah, I know. Now, I'll get in my car and you pull out first then we'll get there," Sam said.

"Alright. Sounds like a plan," Doggett said, getting back into his car and shutting the door.

When they arrived, Doggett got out of the car and said, "Dana, stay here for a moment. Keep everyone here, I'm gonna go and knock on the door and tell him we're here."

Doggett knocked on the door. He waited patiently for his Dad to answer the door. He heard the door locks open and a large older man opened the door. "John, it's good to see you. Well, where is your lady friend you insist on living in sin with?"

Doggett said, "I'll go and get Dana and her baby. Don't be insulting to her, okay?"

His dad said, "Who's in the new fancy expensive car?"

"You'll see." Doggett came back to Scully. He said, "Alright. Everyone let's go. Dad's not too crabby. He's his usual. Not much more though."

Sam and Jo Jo followed Scully and Doggett. When all of them approached the door, Doggett's father said, "Why did you bring him here?"

Doggett said, "He's doin' this for me, Dad. That expensive car is his. He's famous now, Dad. He came to visit you while bein' on a World Tour."

Doggett Sr. snorted. "He still doesn't have a real job."

Jo Jo was about to say something when Sam pulled her back. Sam said, "You may not want to see me, but I did this for John. I know you can't fucking believe that I would have the decency to do something that someone else would want but he asked me and I did it for him. If you can't be civil enough to John, Dana, my girlfriend or myself for a weekend, I think that all of us should leave. I don't tolerate people like you for a reason. Now, if we could all come inside and be civil with each other fine. If not, that's real proof of your character."

Doggett looked at his brother for a moment. He looked back at his dad and waited for the biting reply. His father snorted for a moment, glared at Sam. He then silently let them all in. Doggett was amazed that Sam had managed to talk their father down, but he had. Jo Jo just sat with Sam, glaring at him. She had Sam's hand in hers and her expression was one of steel.

Scully said, "John, I think I have to change William. Would you mind helping me out? I got his diapers in the car trunk."

Doggett smiled. "Be right back."

Their father sat down in an old beat up Archie Bunker style chair. He said, "Sam, what are you up to any ways?"

Sam looked at him, paused a moment and said, "Touring to support my newest album. It's going well. I can afford expensive things like my car and I have my own studio built with my own two hands. I produced my last album and I wrote all of the songs."

His father said, "You sound very busy." He seemed like he was trying to restrain himself from telling his son something.

Jo Jo glared at him, as if she was ready to spring to her boyfriend's defense at any moment. Scully had to shake her head when she watched them. She was sure that someone was going to lose a fight sometime this weekend.

Doggett came back with Scully after they changed William. Doggett asked, "Where's Mom?"

His father said, "She ran a few errands. So, John, what else are you doing and where do you work in the F.B.I.?"

Doggett said, "Dana, Monica, and I all work on what is called the X-Files. I was assigned to help find Dana's ex-partner. He was found and was fired recently."

"So, then it is no longer necessary for you to be on these X-Files. Why do you continue to do so?"

"I was assigned to the them during the search and I have not been reassigned. I also choose not to," Doggett said.

His father sighed. "It sounds too bizarre for me. I don't like it very much."

"I can't change my assignment at will. Nor do I wish to," Doggett said.

Sam said, "John, Jo Jo and I are going to go and get something to snack on at the local store. You want something?"

Doggett nodded. "Sure."

Sam stood up, took a cigarette out and lit it. "I'll be back. Don't let the little guy out of your sight, Dana. I'll want to see him when I get back."

Scully said, "I won't. He'll be excited to see you. He's grown a lot."

"I noticed. Let's go Jo Jo." They walked out, to the car and pulled away.

Doggett, Scully and his father all sat together. Doggett said, "Let me hold the baby for a moment." Scully smiled. She handed the baby over to him and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek.

His father said, "What else is going on that I should know about?"

"Well, Dana and I will be sharin' a room," Doggett said. "She wants to do that so we're goin' to do that."

"Not under my roof you won't." his father said to him.

"Dad, please, don't make this difficult. Dana and I do love each other and if you don't like it, I'll have to enforce what Sam said."

"Bah, who cares what that drug addict musician thinks."

"He doesn't do drugs, Dad. He just happens to smoke a little. Just don't go makin' this harder than it has to be. Sam's a good guy, believe me."

The door opened and Sam said, "Well, now, let me see that little dude. I sure missed him."

Doggett handed the baby to Sam. Sam said, "Well, little guy, it's me again. Did you miss me?"

The baby gurgled at him and smiled. William laughed and waved his arms at Sam. Sam said, "I take it as a yes. You did miss me."

Jo Jo was silent, watching to see if anyone would say anything that would be disrespectful. She sat in between Sam and Doggett. Sam was bouncing the baby on his knee.

Doggett's father said, "So, young lady, how did you ever meet my youngest son?"

Jo Jo looked at him for a moment, then looked at Sam. She said, "I met him after a concert. It's a very long story."

Sam said, "Yeah. I saw her after the concert being shy. I always sign autographs after a 2 to 3 hour show and I just had to talk to her. See if she wanted anything signed because everyone was so much bigger and she hates crowds, don't you Jo Jo?"

Jo Jo smiled, "Yeah."

"Anyways, I thought that it was funny that I'd run into a blonde after my concert, cause I had made fun of Britney Spears. It's pretty funny actually. I can't stand that dumb bitch Britney. But I saw her and I thought, now this, this girl is different. She wouldn't be at one of my concerts if she was into all of that pop shit."

Doggett laughed. He said, "I can see that."

Sam said, "I got a CD in my car. I don't know if you'll want to hear it, Dad, but I'm giving you the option. I don't want to be rude and not let you hear it."

His father looked at him. "Fine, let's hear what you're wasting your life on."

Sam got up, walked out the door alone and came back in with the CDs of his. He said, "The second one. You'll be okay with that one more than the first. The first is really punkish."

His father watched him put it in the CD player and waited for it to start playing. He said, "It had better be good."

Sam smiled. "I'm sure you've heard this song on the radio a lot. Bet you didn't even know it was me."

He scanned a head to play the song that Scully knew if his father knew the meaning to would be appalled. The song started with a quiet guitar and a nice melody. Then drums were added and the music was more complicated.

His father listened to the lyrics, squinting his eyes. "What do you mean by these?"

"These lyrics? Well, it's a son seeking to be forgiven by his father," Sam said. "You'll see why."

The song hit the high note of Sam's singing and hit the chorus. His father said, "What's this not remembering stuff mean?"

"That, that's the other meaning of the song," Sam said. "You really don't want to know the meaning of the song."

Scully giggled. "Well, at least you didn't write a song about the other thing."

Sam rolled his eyes. "It's a very beautiful piece. I had a lot of fun writing it."

His father said, "What's all of this, did you do this all by yourself?"

"No, Randy helped me program it and I wrote the lyrics and the music with Randy. We put it together over our Mac and made it into a song. That's how we made this album. It's musically and electronically made by combining all of the guitars and the other instruments and my voice."

They came to the line that would make the song very important. His father said, "I'm not so sure what I think. It's not what I expected. What do the other songs sound like?"

"Well, the first one is, loud. But it's like 4 songs in one. It's very complicated and very intricate. I wrote it about celebrating nothing. It's to have fun and not celebrate something just to celebrate nothing at all and that's what more people need to do." Sam put the CD to start. "That song is sort of our pop cross over. This song is more of our true sound."

The heavy drums startled his father and he glared at him. "This is the rubbish you make?"

He listened to Sam's screaming vocals and wondered what the song was about, if he could even classify it as a song. The harsh lyrics made him turn red in the face. Suddenly the chorus started and he calmed, even though the drums were loud the singing was softer. He nodded. "This part, I like."

Sam smiled. "Wait for this." The chorus ended with Sam screaming. He then went into a very harsh line. It made his father look very angry. He said, "What is this about?"

"This is the angry punk side. The chorus is the soft don't care mood part of the song. It's the hills and valleys of the song. See, I do work hard at this. You just never cared."

The song went into instrumental and his father listened, trying to figure the next part out. He said, "It's soft and it's not the chorus."

"That's a valley part of the record. I learned how to sing on this one. It's a 7 minute song. If you were to take apart what Randy and I did you'd find that it's about 4."

The really quiet part of the song came and it dropped to a hush. His father wondered what was going to happen in the song. "What's this part mean?"

"It doesn't mean anything. It's really a song about nothing, a song about celebrating, a song about being. This part is the quiet part of it," Sam said.

His father jumped when it got to the loud part. He hadn't expected that and the noise that Sam was making was terrible on his ears. He said, "This is a little rough on an old man's ears."

"If it ain't loud, it ain't good," Sam said, with a smile.

After Sam finished showing him the CD, he sat back down with Jo Jo. He said, "So, is it not a real job? I had to work really hard to get where I am today. Trust me. It's not fun when you get to pick the artwork and have to check the whole song with every song."

His father said, "It's still lazy work. I don't see how people pay you a lot of money for that and the average everyday worker get nothing almost."

Sam said, "Dad, we were going to be civil right? I don't want to do this to you, but you did it to me once. I'm only here for John and I will not tolerate that shit from you. I don't have to. Neither does John and if you can't stop being hoity toity, all I can say is hey old man, I got something for you."

Doggett held back a laugh. He said, "I got that song here in my car. I was gonna give it back to you."

Sam smiled. "Oh really? You brought it along? I loved that song."

Doggett let go of Scully's hand and went out to the car to get it. He said, "This, this will be good."

Sam said, "I did this for a soundtrack. Well, actually it's about old people and mean old rock and roll bands that don't know when to fucking quit, but I think it's a great song. I love it."

Scully smiled. She said, "I wouldn't play that one."

"Why the fuck not? It's a good song."

His father said, "One more swear word, boy, and that's it, you're out of this house for good."

"Shit. There. Don't see me getting up, do you?" Sam said, smiling at him, deviously. He was not going to back down. "I think I have a right to express myself in any fucking way I please. If you don't like it, tough."

Scully shook her head. Jo Jo said, "I don't see why you can't respect what he does. He's very good at it and it is work. Just because it's not your type of work it doesn't mean that it isn't work. I'm a poet and if you think that's not work, try doing it just once. I think you're very rude."

Doggett Sr turned angry eyes towards Jo Jo. He said, "What did you say, little girl?"

"I said, you're rude."

He stood up and shouted, "In my own house! How dare you!"

"Go ahead, beat me. I'm not afraid of the likes of you. Hit me. I don't think it'll phase me. I've been hit before," Jo Jo said, looking up. She could tell he wanted to.

Scully said, "As a Federal Agent, you lay one finger on anyone in this room, and I or John will handle the situation as such."

Doggett came back in. He said, "What is goin' on in here? It sounds like a war? Dad, what's the matter?"

"This woman, this girl who hasn't even grown up yet told me that I'm rude in my own house," he said.

Doggett said, "Just calm down. She's just outspoken. Some people are that way."

Scully sighed. "Well, I'm hungry. I'm sure this little guy is."

Sam said, "You want him back?"

Sam said, "You try any of the shit you did to me as a kid and I swear to God that I will have you legally taken away. I won't tolerate it."

Doggett Sr. said, "I think I'll decide what is tolerated and what is not, boy."

"Boy, I'm not your boy. I'm a full grown man and I'd like you to treat me as such. If you can't handle it, too bad. You leave Jo Jo alone. She is not something to be rude to," Sam said, taking a cigarette out. He lit it and said while blowing smoke in his father's face, "Why the hell do you think I got the hell out of here as fast as I could? You hated me. You always have."

Doggett said, "Why don't we get some supper and deal with this later."

Scully said, "I second that motion."

Sam said, "Yeah, I'm hungry. Let's go out to eat, we'll let Dad come if he wants and we'll all come home and find something to do."

Doggett Sr. said, "Fine, but you be polite in public boy."

"Most likely fans will want autographs. They know I'm on tour," Sam said, flicking some ashes rudely to the ground. He figured if his father was going to be rude, he'd show him how that got on peoples nerves. He'd clean it up later.

When Sam and Jo Jo got into the car, Jo Jo asked, "What did he do to you as a child."

"Beat me. He beat me a lot. I hate him but if it wasn't for John I wouldn't have ever come back to this dump. I hate this place," Sam said, putting his cigarette in the ash tray.

"I'm sorry. I know what it feels like to be abused. Why do you think I said I wasn't scared?" Jo Jo said, softly.

Sam put a hand onto her cheek. "I know. Now, Dad is going with John and Dana I see. I hope he let Mom know. Oh, wait Mom just came home. She'll go with them I'm sure. Jo Jo, don't worry. I won't let him do anything to you."

Jo Jo said, "Trust me. That's why I have these." She held up her hands and showed him her proud display of long finger nails. They were unpainted but each finger had its own nail that was about a quarter to half inch long.

Sam said, "That's my girl. Don't you worry. Let's get our food, set up for the night and hope that nothing stupid happens."

When they got to the restaurant Doggett, Scully, Sam, Jo Jo and William all took one booth. Doggett Sr and his wife took a separate one not far away. Doggett Sr looked very crabby and rather upset that he had to spend any time with his son. His wife whispered, "Sam came home? Why? You know I've missed him."

"He won't be around for long. Don't go getting sentimental over the worthless excuse for a son."

She made her eyes down cast and nodded. She knew that if she upset him she'd be very sorry about it later on. She took out her menu and started to look at it rather than talk.

Sam was telling a funny story and laughing. He had a cigarette in hand and was gesturing with his hands. Doggett and Scully were smiling. Jo Jo looked a little shy at first, but then she started to calm down and help Sam tell the story he was telling through fits of laughter.

Doggett Sr. said, "Would you listen to that animal. He talks like he grew up in some ghetto. He doesn't even care if this is a public place, just goes on and on about some crazy thing he did."

His wife stayed silent. She was trying to decide upon what she would have for supper and ignore her husband's rants since he was just getting to be repetitive and it would save her getting into trouble later on.

Doggett Sr. said, "Would you look at that girl of his? No manners or respect for those older than her. Doesn't realize her place as a woman either. At least John found someone who might fit that bill. She doesn't even have a real job. A POET. That's not work."

Doggett was laughing really hard. Doggett Sr. said, "Look at John, just hanging on every word that scoundrel has to say like it's the best he's ever heard and laughing rudely in public."

His wife looked up for a moment and hid a half smile. She knew that it was more fun to be at that table but she didn't dare try to get up and join them. It would cause such problems later on. She knew the way he had treated Sam and she remembered being like him when she was younger and then Doggett Sr. had broken her spirit. Sam was her baby and she loved him and missed him but she knew she had no way out of her predicament.

Scully was laughing too and she couldn't believe the fun that she was having at the table. A few words of Sam's got to his father's ears. "Man, when we went to the next city, some one had been at the concert in D.C. They wanted to know if I had any more family members along. They loved you guys. It was fucking unbelievable, the show, we played our biggest hits and my fave songs. I couldn't believe how the crowd got into it at that one. Everyone was dancing and singing and having a great fucking time. It was a blast."

Doggett Sr. shook his head. He couldn't believe his son had that for a job and actually had made money. He knew that his son was a good guitar player, he just hated the fact that it took him somewhere.

At Doggett's table, Sam was telling them about the time he had actually broke his wrist. He said, "Yeah, I was dumb. I was celebrating another song being finished and I was walking into my apartment and I fell on the ice that was there. I bled and everything. I didn't want to go to the hospital but eventually I had to. I mean, I did have a broken wrist after all."

Doggett laughed. "Of all the things you do, you'd end up breakin' your wrist on ice. That is too funny."

Jo Jo said, "He didn't stop though. Kept making music and well, he's okay now." She was trying not to laugh but it didn't work out very well.

Sam put his arm around her shoulder, pulling her closer to himself. He said, "You laughing at me?"

"Why would I do something like that?" she asked him, amusement in her eyes.

"Cause I know you. You like to laugh at me when I do stupid things," Sam said. He put his cigarette in the ash tray and picked up his menu. "You know what you're getting, Jo Jo?"

"No. Not really," she said. "I was too busy laughing at you."

Scully said, "I never laugh at John. Do I ever laugh at you, John?"

Doggett said, "Don't go lyin'. You laugh at me all the time. Especially now that you can go to work. You just make it so much harder."

William gurgled and Sam said, "Whoa, the little dude has spoken. What is it?"

Jo Jo laughed. "The little dude has spoken?"

"Yep."

Scully turned towards William. She said, "What is it, William?"

William lifted his arms up and hit the small table in front of him over and over again while laughing. He seemed like he wanted something.

Doggett said, "I think he's hungry. I got the baby food in the car. I'll be right back with it."

Scully smiled. "Alright, but you feed him this time. I can't get him to keep his mouth open and you can."

Doggett bent down, gave her a kiss and said, "I'll be back in a moment."

Sam said, "The little guy is getting big."

"Yeah. He's growing constantly and he hit major teething. Will, open your mouth for momma," Scully said. "We want Uncle Sam to see your two teeth."

Sam said, "Whoa, two teeth?"

Jo Jo said, "Yeah, babies grow them and then you can see them. It's called being human silly."

Sam said, "Smart ass. Let's see the teeth."

William giggled and looked at Sam. He opened his mouth wide in a yawn and Sam said, "The little dude has two teeth. Wow. They look great."

"He hates having them come in," Scully said.

"I bet he does," Sam said. "He's getting really cute. Even has your hair color, Dana."

Doggett came back with the baby food. Scully scooted in and Doggett started to feed William. He made a train noise, trying to get William to open up his mouth for the spoon. It worked.

Sam laughed. "I remember when you made those noises for Luke."

Doggett said, "They still work, don't they?"

They left the restaurant and went back to Doggett Sr.'s place. Sam said, "Jo Jo, where do you want to stay the night?"

Jo Jo looked at him. "I don't really care. It doesn't matter to me." She waited for him to get out of the car and shouted, "Don't forget your book!"

Sam sighed. "Wouldn't want that to happen. Let's see, Dad hates the fact that I have money for something I love. He'll really hate the fact that I read Hemingway."

Doggett caught this. "You? You read Hemingway?" Doggett laughed. "You are right, Dad will freak."

Sam said, "I don't give a rat's ass. Dad doesn't to know or care. He could go sit in his chair and die for all I care. He doesn't think I should be alive."

Doggett said, "Sam, I know he's hard on you, but really."

Sam stopped. "Hard on me? Were you even fucking there for half the shit he pulled on me? I hate him and he hates me. He started it, John. He did things to me you don't even know about. He did things to Mom you don't even know about. I never told you them, cause I know you're closer to Dad. Forget it, John. I won't tell you unless it's just you and me and we're not here."

Doggett pulled his brother closer to him to ask softly, "What did he do to you?"

Sam looked down. "You don't want to fucking know."

Doggett said loud enough for everyone to hear, "Sam and I are goin' run an errand real quick. It'll give you a break, Dad."

Sam said, "My car."

They got into his car and Doggett said, "Are you goin' to tell me?"

"Yes. I will when we get there. You are not going to like this. I've never ever told you. I don't want to tell you now. Not here. Not while he can still see me." Sam had one hand on the wheel and one hand in his pockets fumbling for a cigarette. He found one, stuck it in his mouth and pushed the lighter in the car in.

Doggett wondered what had shaken Sam so much. He asked, "What did Dad do to you?"

Sam pulled over on the side of the road. He said, "John, what that monster fucking did to me was what he did to Mom. I didn't break. She did." The lighter popped and he took it and lit his cigarette. "See, John, you weren't there for it all. He broke Mom before we were born. He tried to break me after you left the house."

Doggett asked, "What are you talkin' about, Sam?"

"Dad, he didn't just try to fucking control me. He tried to live my fucking life for me and he tried to make me something I don't want to be. He beat me, John. He beat me a lot and you never knew about it because you were in the fucking military and college and I was left alone to fucking defend myself. He beat my sister too. The bastard got away with it. I never told you because I knew that it would ruin any chance you had with Dad."

Doggett put a hand onto Sam's shoulder. "I'm glad you told me. I think I needed to hear that. Do you think he still beats Mom?"

"Probably. The sick bastard can't get me anymore. He tries anything and he's going to be sorry. Especially if it's to Jo Jo."

Doggett pulled back from his brother for a moment. He set his jaw for a moment, and his eyes squinted. "If I would have known, Sam. I wouldn't have let him do what he did to you and what he does to Mom."

"You couldn't have fucking known. He hid it and if I breathed a word he'd make sure the next time he got his hands on me, I'd be dead instead of injured. He made sure to hide it from everyone. He hit me where no one could see and I couldn't do anything about it. Now I can. He better not touch Jo Jo. She's had enough of it too. And to top it all off, I had some of it at school too. Remember how skinny I used to be?"

Doggett smiled. "Yeah." Then his expression soured. "So you had it in both fronts?"

Sam took a drag from his cigarette. "Yeah. I did. He hated me. I started a band in high school. He really hated that. I know that he did. He told me personally. But I wasn't about to give up and give in. Music is my fucking life and no one will tell me it isn't."

Doggett said, "I see. I hope he leaves Dana alone. For his sake and not hers as much. He doesn't know what happens when she loses her temper."

"He doesn't know what Jo Jo will do either. She's a fighter. She'll make sure he knows how she feels about it, either that or she'll just freeze." Sam put his cigarette out and lit another one nervously. "I have only told Jo Jo and you this. I hope you know that. I just don't like people knowing that. It's sort of a private thing, but when Jo Jo told me what she went through, I knew I had to talk to someone. I talked to her first. Now you know."

Doggett said, "I'm so sorry. If I would have known; if I could have done somethin' I would have. Sam, you're my brother. I love you and well, I know you don't like mushy, I'll not let him do that to you again. He's old now. He can't do what he did to you to you now. If he tries anythin', I'll take care of it."

Sam smiled half heartedly, "I hated when you left home. I hated the fucking military for taking you away from me. I had only one person I could fucking trust and they took him away. You were it. Back then, I could trust very few people. I couldn't trust Dad, I couldn't trust Mom, and I couldn't trust any of our sisters. Not even my own twin. But then she was scared of Dad too."

Doggett said, "Wonder why Dad never did this to me."

"Cause you did whatever Dad fucking wanted. You were always doing what he wanted. I didn't. So, he punished me. I didn't want to take classes in business management in high school. He hated the fact that I got into music and now that I'm making money, he'll want to get me for that too. After this weekend, I don't care, I never want to see his fucking face again. I don't want to hear about him, see him, or talk to him. Clear?" Sam put out his second cigarette, only half smoked and put the car in drive. "Let's get back before Jo Jo sets Dad off."

When they got back to the house, Jo Jo was sitting on the front step. She got up and ran to Sam when he stepped out of the car. Sam said, "Whoa, whoa, I was only gone for a few minutes."

Jo Jo said, "I don't like your dad. He's creepy."

Sam looked at Doggett then down at Jo Jo. "What did he do?"

"Well, let's see, he made me so mad that I had to come out here. He was dissing you up and down and he acted like he was better than me and I couldn't take it anymore. I could only wait for you. I think he's not very nice."

"That's an understatement. Is Dana alright?"

Doggett nodded that he would go inside and let Sam and Jo Jo stay outside. He entered the house and after he was gone, Sam asked, "He didn't do anything else, did he?"

"No. He didn't. I just couldn't take it anymore. He said some nasty things about you. I don't like him," Jo Jo said, her head on his chest.

Sam sighed. "I bet he had some choice words. That's it, John comes out and we're all leaving. I told him he has to be civil or else. Don't worry, we won't have to see him again. That bastard. Thinks he can say what ever the fuck he wants and treat anyone any way he feels like. It doesn't work that way."

Sam heard shouting coming from the house. At first he disregarded it until he realized it was Doggett who was shouting and not his father. He said, "Stay here. I think it's gonna get ugly in there and I don't want to risk you. I know you can handle it, but it'd be best if you didn't."

Jo Jo nodded. She watched him go inside. Sam stepped in to her Doggett say, "I can't believe you said that to Dana. How dare you tell her what to do! She has had enough problems. I'm sorry, but you can't say what you just said to her. She is NOT a hussy. Don't you EVER call her that again."

Sam said, "Whoa, whoa. I thought we could be civil for a week end."

Scully was standing not far from Doggett. She was standing back straight, her chin defiantly held and her eyes on fire. She said, "You do not even know me. How dare you. I don't know why you think you can treat people the way you did and I don't understand how you had two good sons like you did, but you, you ARE nothing but rude and cruel."

Doggett Sr. stood up. He raised his hand to strike Scully when Doggett grabbed his arm and twisted it. "That you will never do. I just learned from Sam that you do this to Mom and you did it to him. You, I don't respect you and just like you cut Sam out, I'm cuttin' you free."

Doggett Sr. got out of Doggett's grasp. He glared at Doggett. "John Doggett, you are never going to be welcome in my house again. Take your hussy girl friend that you choose to live in sin with and her love child and get out. Take your brother and his rude girl friend while your at it. I never want to speak to you again."

"Not a problem. Come on Dana, let's go," Doggett said, his blue eyes like steel. He took Dana's hand and picked up the baby carrier. "Never ever call me for anythin'. I will not talk to you. You are no longer a part of my life. I will get Mom help. Trust me. I'm F.B.I."

Sam walked out after he said, "I told you to be fucking civil. You couldn't do that for One lousy shitty weekend, could you?" He took a cigarette out and lit it. "Yeah, you just lost John forever. Hope you're happy, cause Mom is next and I swear to God if she dies, it'll rest on your head, not mine or John's."

He joined everyone else and Jo Jo hugged him. She said, "Well, that was fun. Let's go somewhere else."

Doggett was over by his car, arms crossed, his eyes like steel. He looked like wanted to break something. He said deathly quiet, "We are not leavin' without Mom. She goes with us."

Doggett walked back into the house and helped his mother out of the house. He said, "Now we can get the hell out of here. I don't ever want to talk of here, see here, or hear of here. Dad is through."

His mother sat silently in the back seat. She finally said, "He will come after me, you do realize this."

"I don't give a shit." Doggett was so mad that he actually swore. He said, "Now, let's all go back to my place. He pulls anything and he will be starin' down my Sig. I don't want him to come near you, Mom. What he did, he was wrong to do."

Dana sat in the passenger seat silent. She had never seen Doggett this mad. Reyes had told her about how he had yelled at Mulder, but this, this was worse. She watched him shove the car into drive, his jaw locked in anger. He honked loudly and shouted, "Sam! My place."

Sam nodded back from his car. "Meet you there!"

Doggett hit the gas pedal and drove off in silence. He was too angry to even speak and Scully wondered if he was going to get them home safely. She was not about to say a word to him about it. She knew he'd be too angry that he'd say something he'd regret.

William was silent in the back seat, as if he knew there was something wrong and he should sit still. He waved his arms at Doggett's mother and instantly and in silence, she took care of the baby.

Doggett swung the car around a curve, and said silently, "Why didn't you ever tell me, Mom. I'm law enforcement. I can do somethin' about it."

"By then, John, your father had crushed me. I, a long time ago, was a lot like Sam. He, he was my baby and I loved him dearly, but I couldn't do the things for him I wished to do. Your father wouldn't allow it. He has hated him since he got a guitar for his birthday."

Doggett didn't remove his eyes from the road. He said, "When we get to my place, take the guest room. Dana and I already share a room. Sam, we'll put Sam in the other guest room. Like I said, he can come and rant at us all he wants. I will NOT let him get away with this."

Scully sat with her hands clasped. She knew that Doggett was going to be okay and was doing the right thing. She wondered how he ever turned out the way he did with a father like that.

Scully picked up a CD and said, "Your brother left this in here."

"Stick it in. It might help." Doggett growled low in his throat. "I think I need some screamin' in some music. It might prevent me from screamin'."

Doggett smiled slightly when he heard the song. He said, "This song, Sam got it just right." Scully turned it up a little bit and sighed. Doggett was cooling off. She listened to some of the lyrics.

*Hey old man got something for you Change your mind gonna make you take it Your mistake is something you own I'm the one who's gonna take it Hey old man got something for you Hey old man got a real good tip Something's wrong and you don't know it* (Filter, Richard Patrick, Jurassitol)

Scully smiled. She shook her head. Sam was very good at the music he made. She knew that this would help Doggett calm down a little. It was a good song.

Doggett's mother smiled quietly. She was proud of her son and had actually heard some of his music when her husband wasn't looking. She knew that her son had talent and she knew that he would express it. She smiled down at William. At least this child would never see the abuse. She wondered what the story behind the baby was.

Doggett started to thrum the steering wheel. He started to bob his head and calm down. Scully said, "When we get home, what are we going to do?"

"Hmm, we'll ask Sam. I want to talk to this Jo Jo and get to know her more. She seemed nice."

Scully smiled. "Yeah. Just the type to keep Sam grounded. I hope. He's well, Sam."

Doggett laughed. "That he is. So, Mom, what do you want to do when we get home?"

His mother said, "I want to ask Dana a question. Where is the real father of this child? I just would like to know."

Scully said, "He left me with the baby. It's complicated. John has been a big help."

Doggett winked at her. "I hope I've been more than that."

"Yeah, well, John, not now. Let's get home, find something to do and decide what we will do next," Scully said.

When they got to Doggett's, Sam got out of his car and smiled at his brother. He said, "That was fucking amazing. I can't believe you did that to him!"

Doggett said, "Well, let's not talk about it. Let's go inside and find somethin' entertain' to do. Anythin', as long as it doesn't involve Dad."

Sam said, "Good plan. How's Dana?"

Scully got out. She walked up to Doggett and took his hand into hers. She said, "I've had better days and I've been insulted worse. Let's just get inside and get everyone settled."

Sam lit a cigarette and said, "Alright. Sounds like a plan. Now, where does everyone sleep?"

Doggett said, "You and Jo Jo can take the guest room you had last time, and Mom will take Dana's old guest room. She hasn't slept there in a month any ways."

Sam smiled. "That's okay. I like it. Knew you wouldn't care who slept where too much."

"Well, no," Doggett said.

They went inside and sat down. Jo Jo said, "Sam, when do we go out on the next show?"

"Next week." He sat down and put his arm around her. "You know it'll be a blast."

Doggett said, "Mom, can I get you anything?"

His mother sat down in a chair, looking a little timid. She then said, "Yes, John. I'll take a cup of coffee. If it isn't too much of a problem."

Doggett said, "Not a problem. I wouldn't mind at all. Anyone else want some coffee?"

Scully said, "I'd like some too."

Jo Jo asked, "Any Coke?"

Sam laughed. "Wondered how long it'd take you to ask for that."

Jo Jo stuck her tongue out at him. "Well, so what. I like it and well, so I'm going to drink some."

Sam said, "Don't go getting feisty on me. It might end badly."

Jo Jo punched his arm lightly. "For you and not for me, maybe."

Sam laughed. "You are too much."

Scully shook her head. She was happy that Sam had someone. She said, "John, did you bring William's baby food home?"

"Yeah."

"Okay, just checking," Scully called back. She went to the answering machine and looked to see if there were any messages. She said, "John, we got a message."

Doggett came out. "Well, then let's hear them."

Scully pushed the button and Mulder's voice came over the machine. "Scully, I got this number from the Gunmen. They don't know I have it, so don't go after them. I just thought I'd like to tell you something. In person. Meet me at the bench by the Reflecting Pool at Midnight tomorrow night. Leave Doggett behind."

Scully looked at Doggett. She said, "I will have to do this. He knows where you live, John. If I don't, he'll get mad and he will come here to talk with me. Even if he has to break the door down."

Doggett sighed. "As long as you are safe. I don't want you to do this if you don't feel safe in anyway. If you think he might try to do somethin', get out of there as fast as you can. I don't want you to get hurt."

Scully smiled. "So caring. Now, let's not think about it for now."

Sam said, "I can't believe you're actually going to go talk to that dumbass. He doesn't deserve to be near you, let alone talk to you. I hate people who think they can push another one around and cheat them."

Scully said, "Well, if anything, it'll allow me to get him off of my back. I'll tell him that I've moved on. I don't want to deal with him anymore and if he wants to follow through with taking my son away from me, I'll tell him exactly what I think of that."

Doggett said, "Enough. Let's have some fun."

Scully sat down on the sofa. Doggett handed her a cup of coffee after he gave one to his mother. Jo Jo gratefully took the can of Coke from him and opened it. Sam laughed at her. He said, "You were going through withdrawal, weren't you."

Jo Jo glared at him. "So." She took a long drink from her can and smiled. Sam shook his head.

Scully said, "Tell us more about when you two met. It can't just be I saw her at a concert and we instantly fell in love. It doesn't work that way."

Sam looked down for a moment. "Well, actually, it can. I invited her back stage and we talked in my dressing room for a bit. It was rather odd if you think about it."

Doggett said, "We want to know all about it, Sam."

Sam said, "It's nothing as interesting as you two meeting, John. I performed a concert, saw her after words and asked if she wanted to talk."

Jo Jo giggled. "I think I about died when he did that. At least I was the only fan left. I was waiting patiently for him to sign autographs and I hate to be pushed around and stuff. I waited and afterwards he decided to talk to me. I didn't know what to think."

Doggett laughed. "Wow, that is pretty neat. Not everyone can meet in an office with a task force and a glass of water in the face."

Scully elbowed him. "You did deserve it, you know. You were being rude and you didn't tell me who you were. You brought it upon yourself."

Sam laughed. "She's got you there. Jo Jo, I'll be right back."

Doggett said, "At least you had the decency to not say I'm gonna go take a dump."

Scully laughed really hard. "Thanks for the news flash, John."

Doggett raised his hands in surrender. "Hey, I was just sayin' he didn't say that and well, I'm proud."

Sam said, "When I get back, you are going to get it."

Doggett laughed. "Uh huh. I'm bigger and meaner than you."

Sam shook his head.

Doggett asked, "So, Jo Jo, what ever made you want to come out and meet Dad when you knew what he did to Sam?"

Jo Jo sighed, "I didn't want him to go there without me cause, I don't know, I just didn't want him to go there and not have me along to keep him calm enough. I see it didn't really matter."

Sam came back down, sat down on the couch and put his arm around Jo Jo. "Were you talking about me while I wasn't here? Damn, you know I hate that."

Jo Jo giggled. "Your brother started it."

Sam glared at Doggett for a moment. He shrugged his shoulders and sighed. "What ever. So, what we doing for now?"

Scully said, "I think we should make sure that the house is secure tonight. If you are right, Mrs. Doggett, he very well may come after you."

Mrs. Doggett said, "Call me Mary. I know that Joseph has a bad anger management problem and that I know that he will try to get me back. It will only be a matter of time. I've tried to get away from him once."

Doggett said, "This time it will be different. He comes here and messes around on anything he is messing with the Federal Bureau of Investigation. I don't think they'd like the idea of him trying to physically assault two Federal Agents."

Sam said, "Yeah, that would be bad. Would they mind if I tried to get one in a head lock though?"

Doggett said, "They might."

Scully shook her head. "No they wouldn't, John. Don't say anything like that. If it's not meant to actually hurt it's okay."

Sam said, "Cool, I can get you in a head lock then."

Doggett said, "First you will have to try to get me in one."

"Okay. I bet I can."

"I bet you can't and I'll get YOU in a head lock," Doggett said.

"You're on." Sam got up and tried to get his brother in a head lock. Doggett went for Sam's middle, picking him up.

Sam said, hitting his fists on his brother's back, "No fair."

Doggett set him down and was about to walk away when Sam grabbed him. Doggett stomped on Sam's toes and said, "See, you couldn't."

Sam said, "You cheated."

"I did not."

Mary Doggett said, "Boys, that's enough."

Jo Jo was giggling. She said, "Don't, you'll make me laugh too hard."

Sam sat back down, kissed Jo Jo's cheek and said, "Damn, I can get the guys at home but not John. Not fair."

Jo Jo said, "None of the band members are F.B.I., silly."

Doggett sat down next to Scully. "Now that is out of the way, what do you wanna do now?"

Doggett and Scully were getting ready for bed when Doggett snuck up on her from behind and held her close. He whispered into her ear, "When you go to talk with Mulduh, I hope that it doesn't sway you to go with him."

Scully backed into him further. "John, don't worry. He's not going to make me do anything. He tried to direct my life to his standards. I don't think that he'll make me do anything I don't want to do and I don't want to go with him. I don't think I'm that Dana Scully anymore. I'm not the woman who will go to Antarctica with him and I won't do it because I have something else here. William. And you."

Doggett kissed her neck. "I had hoped you say that."

Scully closed her eyes for a moment. She felt Doggett's hands circle around her waist, holding her there. She leaned into him, letting him do what he wanted. She asked, "What had you thought I'd say?"

Doggett whispered huskily in her ear, "I thought you might say you'd give him a chance. I thought you might want to be with him."

Scully turned around. She looked into his eyes and noticed that they were a deeper blue. She said honestly, "A part of me does, but that part of me isn't who I am anymore. I've changed. I've changed in the months he was gone and dead and when he came back he wasn't who I wanted to be with so much anymore. I changed so much and so had he."

Doggett looked into her eyes. He said, "I know. I just worry. I don't want to lose you, but if you make a decision, I won't hold you back. I don't want to control you and I don't want to rule your life. My dad did that to my mother. Mulduh tried to do that to you. Just not the same way."

Scully looked down for a moment. "I know. I just, I just don't like this meeting in person. I can't bring you along for support, but I think that I will leave William here and I will be extra careful. John, I don't want to lose you or William either." She hugged him then and put her head on his chest. "I think that I actually might be falling in love with you. I think I actually am."

Doggett lifted her chin up to look at him. "You are? I like to hear that news. Dana, what my father said today was wrong. What he implicated about you today was very very wrong and I want you to know that I do not believe anything he said today. I don't want to have you ever think that I do."

Scully smiled. "John, I know you don't think that. I know you couldn't think that about a woman. It's not in your nature to. You are too old fashioned and I don't know how you ever managed it. Maybe your father had a spell where he tempered off on you. I don't know. I just think that what he did was terrible. Not only to your mother, but what he did to Sam." in the guest bedroom, Sam was getting changed while Jo Jo sat arranging things on the bedside table. He said, "What do you think about all that happened today?"

She looked over at him, and sighed. "I thought it could have been worse. A lot worse. I think your father is lucky that your brother didn't haul him away today. I think he wanted to."

Sam sat down onto the bed. He took her hand into his and said, "Yeah. I do too. I just don't want to think about it. I haven't seen Dad in years and I never want to see him again."

Jo Jo smiled. "I know. So, we go back out on the road next week?"

"Yeah. Then after the tour I'm going to maybe give my old band mate from the band I used to be with a call. We might work on a project together," Sam said.

"Just as long as you two don't kiss, okay?" Jo Jo said, smiling at him.

He said, "Hey, hey. I don't want to kiss him, okay? Though I wouldn't mind kissing you instead."

Jo Jo smiled. "Now that I can handle. It's not so gross. That guy is well, to put it mildly, a little freaky looking. I don't think I'd ever kiss him."

"Hey, I was drunk, what can I say."

"This is why we shouldn't drink, okay?" Jo Jo said, looking at him. She sighed. "I thought for a bit there when you were gone that your father might hit me. It was another reason I went on the porch. I didn't want to be frightened and hurt."

Sam said, "Shit, Jo Jo, you gotta tell me these things. Don't wait to tell me. I don't like when you hide things and don't let me know what is happening." He put a hand onto her cheek to hold her in place so she'd be looking at him. "Jo Jo, I don't want you to keep secrets. That's why I like you. You don't hold back anything."

Jo Jo smiled. "I don't like to think about what I used to go through any more than you do. I went outside so that I'd have a way to run if I needed to. I figured Dana could handle it on her own."

Sam sighed. "Yeah, she probably could. I did notice she had a gun holster on today. Must be a habit."

Jo Jo said, "Sam, do you think he'll come after your mother?"

"He might. I don't really know. But if he does, we'll be gone before then and I never want him to come after you, do you hear me? He might, cause he knows it will hurt me and he figures I was the one who caused all of this shit."

Jo Jo hugged him. "I know. I'm a big girl and I won't take it from him. I just didn't want to chance it today."

"I know. Now, let's get some sleep." He gave her a quick kiss and they got into the bed. Sam turned the light off and held her close. He said, "Tomorrow, I'm sure John will make a big breakfast. I hope that what Dana does tomorrow night goes well. She's like a sister to me, I guess."

The next morning, Doggett made breakfast. He did a head count and said, "Mom and Dana. No Sam and no Jo Jo."

Scully laughed. "They probably were up for some of the night talking. Leave them be."

Doggett said, "Not if I'm makin' a big breakfast. SAM! Get down here! Breakfast!"

A loud crash could be heard up stairs followed by a loud yelp and some laughing. Doggett shook his head. "I hope he didn't break something. He's so clumsy."

Scully laughed. She said, "I think we'd know if he broke something."

Sam screamed, "I'll get you for that, John! Trust me, I will!"

Doggett said, "How?"

"Oh, I'll find a fucking way." Sam shouted down the stairs.

They finally appeared and Sam was rubbing his elbow. He said, "I fell right out of bed when you yelled."

Jo Jo giggled. "If you hadn't been on the edge of the bed all night you wouldn't have. You would have been fine."

"Well who kept crowding me? Hmm, I think I know. Jo Jo! We have a winner," Sam said, grabbing Jo Jo and holding her close while he gave her a noogie.

Doggett said, "Dana would kill me."

Scully said, "You're right. I would. Never give me a noogie, is that clear?"

Jo Jo squealed, hit Sam in the side and darted to the table before he could steal the only open chair. She smiled up at him and he groaned. "Come on, I'll let you sit on my lap."

Jo Jo got up and Sam sat down. She sat down on his lap and his arms went around her to keep her from falling down. Scully shook her head. She thought it was cute.

Doggett said, "Now who's bein' lovey duvy. You can't eat like that."

"We do almost every morning. How is this morning any different?" Sam said.

Doggett rolled his eyes. "Thanks for the info, little bro. I needed it."

Scully said, "Will you be romantic once in awhile."

Mary just sat silent. She couldn't believe her son had become the way he was. He wasn't timid or fearful of anyone and she noticed that he hadn't been of his father. What ever had happened, had changed him into the person she knew she used to be to an extent. Free and uncaring if the world liked him or not.

Doggett set the plates out and said, "Now, you two can not sit at my table and eat like that. It won't work. I don't think it will at least."

Jo Jo got up. "We were only kidding. You are gullible, aren't you?"

Sam laughed. He said, "She's got you there, big bro. She really does."

After the dishes had been done and everyone had had their fill of breakfast, Jo Jo and Sam sat in the living room talking while Doggett and Scully were up stairs talking with Mary.

Mary Doggett sat in a chair in the guest room and said rather quietly, "I'm much too old for this. I don't know what to tell you. I'm just not as strong as you or as Sam."

Doggett sighed. "Mom, you can't let him do what he did to you and go back. I promise that I will help fix everything. Legally Dad won't be able to do anything to you and I want you to know that I will help you financially with anything you need."

"Oh I already have a job," she said, smiling. "I just don't know where I will live for now." Mary said, hands clasped in her lap. "I'm not sure I can be the woman I was until your father came along."

Doggett sighed. "I know, Mom. I just want you to be safe and away from Dad. You don't need that and I don't want him to hurt you any more, ever again."

Mary Doggett said, "John, I would like to speak with you alone for a moment if I could."

Scully said, "Certainly. I'll just go and make sure that Sam and Jo Jo aren't causing too much trouble."

After Scully left, Mary Doggett said, "John, I want to show you something."

Doggett nodded. His mother turned around and took off her shirt. She said, "He just gave me these bruises the night before you came. I had broken the rule of never mentioning Sam and he punished me for it. I hadn't meant to say anything, it just came out and he whipped me for it."

Doggett swore very softly under his breath. He felt white hot anger course through his veins and he said, "Put your shirt back on. This is the only proof I will need to incriminate Dad when I charge him."

His mother did as she was told and Doggett hugged his mother. "Mom, if I would have known sooner. I could have helped you. Dad wouldn't have gotten away with the stuff he has."

His mother wrapped her arms around him and sobbed. "I couldn't have. He wanted to hurt Sam and he said that if I ever left him, he'd find Sam and hurt him again. I couldn't let him do that so I stayed. The only reason I left with you last night was because I couldn't let him fight you. He's very violent."

"I think Dana and I could have handled it. We were both armed and you didn't know it. Mom, let's go downstairs and talk to Sam about this a bit. We'll want to let him know and he'll need a full time body guard. He's gonna hate that because it will make his fans a little distant, but until Dad is in jail and on trial I want him safe. He's a public figure and Dad will make it hard for him to tour."

Mary Doggett smiled. "Yes. It will be nice to just watch Sam talk. He's so free." She looked down and sighed. "I wish I could be that way again. Young and fancy free, not giving a damn about what one might say or feel about you, yet caring so much about others and integrity."

Doggett felt tears come to his eyes. "Mom, Sam would love to not only talk in front of you, but to talk with you. He's not shy and he would love to get to know his mother."

When they got downstairs, Sam and Jo Jo were making Scully laugh. They were telling stories about the mixing of the CD, which Jo Jo hadn't been around for, but had heard all about.

Mary sat down and smiled quietly. She didn't want to interrupt her son's story. Doggett cleared his throat and said, "Sam, Mom might wanna say somethin'."

Sam smiled. "Alright. Go ahead."

Mary looked down, noticing Sam's boots. She said, "You're still wearing boots you've worn since high school."

Sam lifted a foot up. "Yeah, I know. I just love these boots."

Doggett asked, "What on earth does your shirt say?"

Sam said, "It says 'Who Needs St. Paul?'. Why? I got it in Minneapolis when I played there. Anyone else got any questions about what I'm wearing?"

Jo Jo asked, "Are you wearing any underwear?" She started to laugh then.

Sam grabbed her and tickled her sides. He said, "Yes, I'm wearing underwear. Boxers, before you ask."

Jo Jo laughed. She said, "Just checking."

Doggett shook his head. He didn't know who was worse. He said, "Now, I'm gonna give our boss a call and tell him a bit about what happened. I want to know where we can legally move from here. Let's have fun after that. Dana, why don't you come and talk to Skinner with me."

After Doggett and Scully went to make the phone call, Mary asked, "I see you stopped dying your hair a bit."

Sam pulled on a reddish brown lock sticking out of his black crop of hair. "It's fading again, that's all. I hate when that happens. I'm gonna have to dye it again."

Jo Jo said, "Why? You might look good with brown hair."

"It's what I've been doing since high school."

"I'm surprised you know the real hair you color you have."

"Well, look at my brother. He's got reddish brown hair. Ok, so it's more brown but it's got red highlights in it. I have more red in my hair, when it's not dyed. You know that."

Jo Jo giggled. She threw her arms around his middle and laughed into his shoulder. He asked, "What are you laughing at this time?"

"I don't know. I'm just laughing. I think I got up too early this morning," Jo Jo said.

Sam sighed. "Figures. You get this way when you're tired. Why don't you take a nap today?"

"Cause I'm hyper."

"That's it, you need some Coke, girl," Sam said, smiling at her.

Mary said, "I don't know what John hopes to accomplish by calling to the F.B.I. I just hope your father stays away."

Sam nodded. "Yes, me too."

Doggett came back out. He said, "Mom, my boss said that we can move ahead legally. We will be placing a restraining order on Dad and if he comes near any of the Doggetts that have been listed, mainly you, me, and Sam, along with Dana and Jo Jo, we can get him into trouble. The next step is the abuse and the evidence of which. We can't charge him for Sam's abuse, but we can get him into trouble for yours."

Mary smiled, then looked down. "But he can't get your brother?"

"No. Not only can he not get Sam because Sam is famous and has security to protect him, he'll also not take what Dad did to him then now."

Sam said, "Damn straight. I am not taking any more of his shit."

"Now that we have that out of the way, what do we want to do now, until supper?" Doggett asked.

Sam said, "Sleep. I'm tired."

Jo Jo giggled. "But we went to bed early last night."

"So? I want to sleep. Is that a problem?" Sam asked, while pulling her in close.

She said, "No. It's not a big deal. I was only making fun of you."

Sam said, "No more making fun of me. Do you hear?"

Jo Jo giggled then sighed. "Okay. But that's not fair."

Doggett said, "I don't care if it's fair or not. I'm not gonna sit here and watch you two."

Scully slapped Doggett's arm playfully. "You should be nicer."

Doggett said, "Be careful. Remember, I know your tickle spot."

"You wouldn't!" Scully said.

He grabbed her and said, "Sam, wanna help me tickle her?"

Sam laughed, "And risk getting something hurt? I think I'll pass. Besides, Jo Jo is more fun to tickle."

Mary shook her head. "Children, who is cooking supper by the way?"

Doggett stopped. "Sorry. Um...I thought we could have take out if that was alright with everyone else."

Sam said, "Don't matter to me. We can get whatever we want."

Doggett said, "Yeah, then we can do whatever we want."

Jo Jo punched Sam in the arm. "What do you mean I'm more fun to tickle?"

"Well you are. I think it's funny," Sam said.

Jo Jo said, "You wouldn't. Not in front of everyone."

"Maybe...maybe not. You never know when I might get the urge to tickle you," Sam said, his eye brows going up and down suggestively."

Jo Jo scooted away, but not fast enough. He grabbed her and pulled her in so he could give her a noogie. He said, "See, see what you make me do? You make me give you noogies."

Doggett said, "I might give you a noogie, Sam."

"Oh yeah?" Sam asked.

Scully said, "Food, John. We need food."

That night Scully left to go see Mulder, though Sam said, "I wouldn't go see that ass. He doesn't deserve you and he doesn't to treat you that way."

Scully said, "The alternative would be worse. He does know how to use a gun. Not only that, but he does know how to acquire one without the F.B.I. knowing that he has one."

Scully walked out to her car. She was about to leave when Doggett ran out of the house. He ran up to her and took her into an embrace. He said, "You be careful. I didn't want to do this in front of everyone."

Scully smiled. "You and your brother are complete opposites."

Doggett smiled shyly. He took her mouth roughly then. She gasped and he said, "I just want you to know that I'm here waitin' for you. Be careful. Don't let him talk you into anythin'."

Scully smiled. "I promise. I won't."

Doggett watched her go with apprehension. She pulled out of the driveway smiling at him and then she was gone.

Scully thought about what had just happened. She hoped that when she got to meet Mulder. She hoped that it didn't turn out to be a disaster. She hated the idea of him ruling her life and she was afraid that seeing him again might make her feel the same way she had before he left. Like she owed him and that she should do what he wanted. She hated that idea.

She got to the Reflecting Pool and parked her car. She stepped out to silence and walked up to the bench that had meant trust and partnership so long ago.

She sat down on the bench and closed her eyes. She prayed that this would go well. She wanted to go back to Doggett's and spend time with Sam before he left and to be safe with Doggett. She didn't know what he would do and she feared that. Mulder wasn't the man she used to know. Maybe it was because she had changed so much over the past year. She couldn't remember anymore.

Suddenly she heard a voice and looked up. It was Mulder and he sat down next to her. He said, "I want to talk to you about our son."

Scully's back stiffened. "What about our son?"

"I want to know why I am supposed to give up all rights."

"You never had any rights. Mulder, you are not even listed on the birth certificate. You were fired from the F.B.I. I was willing to give you visitation. You tried to rule my life."

"What, are you happy with Doggett? Does he kiss you like this?" Mulder kissed her before she could pull away. She put her hands on his shoulders in an effort to push him away.

Scully said, "Mulder, we're over. You left me. You left me to figure out what to do with a baby and now I have and you want to take him away. You are nothing but rude to do this to me."

"Well, answer me. Are you happy with Doggett? Did that creepy brother of his make you think you were happy at Doggett's? Maybe it's him you like?"

Scully slapped him. "How dare you talk about Sam like that. You don't even know him and you don't even care to. He's got more integrity than most people. You don't even know him."

Mulder held a hand up to his cheek. He said, "So, it is him that you like more."

"No. He's got a girlfriend. Why am I telling you this. If you have anything else to say, say it now. I don't care. I don't want to hear it. You are an ass."

"Thanks for stating something I already know."

Scully stood up when he took her hand. "Scully, I'm sorry for the pain I caused you. I just don't want Doggett involved with our son."

"Then you should have thought of that before you walked out on me." With that, Scully left him. She said before getting in her car, "If I have to take you to court to protect William, I will."

The door opened and Scully walked sullenly in. Doggett walked up to Scully, putting his arms onto her shoulders. "Are you okay?"

Scully looked up into his eyes and broke. She saw compassion, where Mulder's was so cruel. She hugged him and started to sob. "He wants William. He wants my baby."

Sam got up slowly, wondering if he should go over to her. Jo Jo pulled on his arm, getting his attention. She whispered, "Leave them be. He'll handle it."

Sam sat back down. His dark eyes were troubled and he sighed. He didn't like this Mulder. He whispered to her. "He fucking did this to fucking upset her and for no reason except that he fucked up." He was really mad.

Jo Jo said, "Sam, calm down. She'll be okay, and William will stay here."

Sam crossed his arms. He said, "I still don't like it."

Doggett held her close. He whispered, "He won't take the baby. He can't."

Scully sighed. "I know. I just, John, he hates you and your brother. He might go after Sam. He thinks it was him who made me feel the way I do now."

Doggett said, "Sam, that's it, you WILL have a body guard. Even if I have to do it myself. No if and or buts. Two men are after your hide."

Sam groaned. "I hate security guards that follow me everywhere and scare the fans. They will and you know it. Damn, the fans will hate it. That fucking body guard isn't gonna let me sign autographs, is he?"

Doggett said, "We'll arrange it so that you can do that. You are right. I just don't want to let you get hurt when I knew it was coming. It'll protect you and the band and well, even if you have security at concerts, I don't want anyone who will fit Dad or Mulduh's description near you. Who ever I hire will know who they both look like."

Sam groaned. "I am gonna hate this. I really am. They are gonna follow me everywhere I go and I'm gonna be this guy and his shadow. Damn it."

Jo Jo said, "It's better than ending up getting killed. I don't want you to get hurt either."

Sam hugged her. "That means you get one too. I don't want that animal, Dad or that Mulder to get you. Dad will use you to get me and who knows, Mulder might try to f igure me out to see what would hit me."

Scully said, "He's right. Mulder is a profiler. He will try to profile Sam if he does get mad enough to track him."

Doggett sighed. "Well, it is late and we should get to bed. I don't know what we are going to do."

Scully and Doggett were in their bedroom. Scully had already gotten on the bed and turned away from Doggett. Doggett crawled into the bed and spooned up to her. He whispered, "Dana, it's okay. I know you are hurting."

Scully sighed. "It wasn't even the same Mulder anymore. I don't know what made him this way. Oh John, I don't know what to think about him."

He held her close and sighed. "I just want you to know that I am right here for you and that I do love you. If you need anythin', just tell me."

Scully rolled over to face him. "John, you are so gentle and so demanding at the same time." She kissed him and sighed. "I just hope that nothing comes from Mulder against your brother. I can sort of understand where he is coming from for William. It's his trust issue, I've just never seen him be this way before. Maybe this is what he was like to Krycek. Though I never much liked him either. I just have never seen him behave this way towards me."

Doggett sighed. "Maybe. I never really knew him. Maybe he is feeling a little distrusting of you. I don't know. I just know that I'm bein' careful for Sam. I don't want him to get hurt and I don't want him to be threatened. Real or not real."

Scully sighed. "I know. He doesn't like Sam. I know that for sure. He even went as far as to say that I wanted to date your brother instead. I don't see my relationship with Sam that way. But you, well, that's different."

Doggett looked at her and asked, "How is it different?"

She kissed him and scooted closer to him. "This is how it's different."

Doggett ran his hands through her hair. He kissed her back, and trailed kisses down her neck. "I'm glad that it is this way, Dana."

Scully tilted her head back and gave him access. "Too bad we have company over tonight."

Doggett laughed low in his throat. He kissed her again and ran his hands down her sides. He said, "I don't know, I'm fine with the way things are. I don't want to push you too far."

Scully smiled. "That's why I love you. You don't want to push me too far."

Doggett gave her one more kiss. "It's time to get some sleep." in the guest room, Sam said, "I think we're going to have to take John with us to Chicago before we go back on the road. That way we can get the body guard familiar with the studio."

Jo Jo smiled. "I'm sure he'll like the studio."

Sam pulled her close to himself. He whispered, "Jo Jo, I don't want you to be in any danger. Really. If anyone tries to hurt you to get to me, I won't ever forgive myself. I'll feel like such a dumbass."

Jo Jo sighed. "I'm going to be okay. Don't worry so. It's just a matter of keeping us safe. I know you won't like the body guard and neither will I, but at least we'll be safer."

Sam smiled. "You always have more sense than I ever do."

Jo Jo smiled. "Thanks, I try to." She turned around to face him. She kissed him. "Sam, do you think that this Mulder will come after us?"

"Well, Dana said only if he gets mad enough. I say whatever fucked the dude up made him think this way. I wouldn't worry too much. I figure if he's gonna go after anyone, it'll be John," Sam said, his arms around her waist.

Jo Jo put her head on his shoulder. "I'm glad. I don't want to be afraid of shadows. But that doesn't mean I put my guard down."

Sam sighed. "I hate it when you put your guard up. You cut even me out."

"I won't be that bad. I promise," Jo Jo said.

Sam said, "Good. Cause I don't want you to tell me later about something that upset you after it doesn't matter as much anymore. I want to know right when it happens and I want to help you. I hate being lied to and you know it."

Jo Jo sighed. "I promise to be open enough with you to tell you about what ever I might be feeling. Sam, I just don't like all this talk about people coming after us. When I heard about what your father did to you, and then we had to go see him, I couldn't help but feel like that was dangerous. It was."

Sam hugged her. "Jo Jo, at least we can take care of that and eventually move on from it. I don't want Dad to threaten you ever. I don't think that I could handle that very well."

Jo Jo looked down. "Okay. I understand. I promise to be open. You got to be open with me, okay?"

"Deal. Now, get into that bed and let's get some sleep," Sam said.

She did as told and he crawled into bed next to her. "No crowding this time. Okay?"

"Well if you didn't keep moving away from me you wouldn't have these problems," Jo Jo said, smiling.

"Yeah, but I get fucking hot and you keep making it worse. I can't find the cool air," Sam said, kissing her.

"Sorry."

The next morning, Doggett woke to giggling across the hall. He groaned and rolled over, wrapping his arms around Scully in an effort to go back to sleep. He didn't feel like getting up and he didn't want to know what his brother and his girlfriend were doing, just as long as it didn't go too far.

Scully said, "John, you're crushing me."

He opened one sleepy eye and said, "Make them stop giggling over there."

Scully said, "Let me go and I will."

Doggett sighed. "But I like you where you are. Alright."

She got up after he let her up and she went across the hall and opened the door. She saw Sam and Jo Jo in a tickling match where Sam had Jo Jo pinned and in a head lock. She was trying to get away from him to no avail.

Sam said, "Say fucking uncle already. Say it."

"I don't want to fuck an uncle. That's gross." Jo Jo giggled.

Sam said, "That's it. It's noogie time."

Scully coughed and Sam looked up. It gave Jo Jo her avenue of escape. She got away from him and ran behind Scully. "The Big Bad F.B.I. Woman will protect me from you."

Sam stood up and sighed. "What is it, Dana?"

"You're disrupting John's sleep and that well, disrupted mine."

"Oh, sorry. Didn't mean to disturb you guys," Sam said.

Jo Jo stuck her tongue out at him from behind Dana. "Can't get me, can't get me."

Sam said, "Oh yeah?"

Suddenly William cried and Scully said, "I don't care. I got the baby to take care of. Don't make too much of a problem."

Doggett stumbled across the hall. He yawned and asked, "So, what do you want me to do to you? Break your leg or your arm first?"

Sam laughed. "I think we ought to get that body guard and go to the studio today. It'll give us something to do, and besides, it'll allow him to get familiar with the place."

"Good idea. Now, pray tell what were you doing to that poor woman?"

"I was tickling her. Nothing more."

"She makes too much noise."

"Well, you get up early most of the time anyway. I don't see what the problem is."

Doggett shook his head and yawned. "I'm gonna go make the bed and then make some quick breakfast. We'll hop on a flight and go to your studio after I get the body guard from the Bureau and we get Mom's abuse documented. I know it's Sunday but it's gotta be done."

Sam nodded. "Sounds like a plan. When they had finished at the bureau, Sam, Jo Jo, Doggett, Scully, Mary, William, and the new bodyguard all boarded a plane. Doggett said, "Now, Sam, you will be keepin' your pants on, right?"

"Very fucking funny. Yes. My pants will stay on. I might nap though. Got up way too fucking early to tickle the hell out of Jo Jo," Sam said, yawning.

Doggett said, "Sure, now you want to sleep."

The body guard was tall, built strong and wasn't much different in height than Doggett. His name was Brian and he had flame red hair. He said in a quiet voice, "I'd like to take my seat next to Sam Doggett if I may."

Sam groaned. "There goes sleeping peacefully on the fucking plane ride." He took the window seat, Jo Jo next to him and Brian on the outside.

Jo Jo whispered, "Sam, it'll be okay. I'm sitting next to the dude."

Sam smiled, buckled himself in and hugged her, even if it was odd and a little uncomfortable to do so. He whispered in her ear, "Jo Jo, I'd be fucking insane if it weren't for you. I hate bodyguards."

Jo Jo smiled. "I know you do. Now, when we get there the cats are gonna want to see us."

Sam smiled. He took out a cigarette and asked, "Is this non smoking?" Doggett asked and the lady nodded no. Sam lit his cigarette and said, "So, Jo Jo, do you think that Pony Boy ate another speaker yet? I just don't know if he has or not."

Jo Jo giggled. "I bet he did."

Sam sighed. "Stupid cat. Always eating the speakers. Oh well, just gives them character if you ask me."

Jo Jo smiled. She laid her head down onto his shoulder and sighed. "I'm gonna go back to sleep. Don't tickle me, okay? I don't want to be tickled."

"I plan on going to sleep too. After this smoke I'm gonna go back to sleep," Sam said.

Doggett said, "Just remember, the pants stay on."

"Yeah, yeah. The pants will stay on my ass. Don't worry. I'm not gonna go mad and run around the plane naked. Chill out dude," Sam said. "I'm sorta walled in here."

Scully said, "Just a precaution. Don't want you to do something too embarrassing."

"EmBAREassing, eh?" Sam said, laughing.

Jo Jo laughed too and she said, "Hey, you brought that one upon yourself."

Scully rolled her eyes. She shook her head and said, "Grow up."

When the plane landed, everyone filed off of the plane and got into rental cars to head over to the Studio. Brian insisted upon riding along with Sam and Jo Jo.

Doggett shook his head and got into his car. He sighed. "Dana, remind me why we are here? Look at him. He's already fighting with the guy."

Scully shook her head. She carried William in his carrier, set him in the back seat and took Doggett's hand. "I know. He's difficult, but who knows. He might end up being good friends with this guy."

Doggett snorted. He turned to look down at her. "I hope that you don't mind me bein' your body guard."

"No, not at all. You've watched my back with such dedication since you have become my partner, and you have saved me from stupidity when I have run off to God knows where."

Doggett looked down into her eyes and smiled. "I hate when you run off without me. It makes me worry about you and if you're okay. I don't want you to go and get yourself hurt."

Scully gave his hand a squeeze. "I know. I shouldn't have. I know how it used to infuriate me when Mulder did the same thing."

Doggett bent down, gave her a quick kiss and said, "Let's follow them and get to the studio. I want to know what the place looks like."

Scully smiled. "I do too. I want to know what the place looked really nice in the photos. I just hope it looks really cool and well, Sam like."

Doggett laughed. He got into the car and let Scully get in. They drove following Sam to the studio. Doggett said, "I hope that he doesn't cause too much of a problem for Brian. I'd like to keep Sam safe, not worry that his body guard will kill him."

Scully sighed. "His body guard will not kill him. I'm sure he'll eventually get used to Sam's quirks. I'm sure Sam will set ground rules. I don't think he will want the body guard around for certain things."

Doggett blushed. "Don't. I don't want to think about those things. It's, well, embarrassing."

"Well, you have to know that your brother is in love with that girl. I can tell by looking at him. I just hope that Jo Jo doesn't do what that other girl did to him. I don't think he could handle that very well," Scully said.

"You think he's in love with her?" Doggett asked.

"Well, yeah. I sort of do. I don't really know, but I see how he is with her and well, he might be. I don't know Jo Jo well enough to say anything about her, but she looks like the type to defend those she cares about until there is nothing left to be said."

"Yes. I suppose so. Are you okay after last night?" Doggett said.

"I'm fine. John, I don't want Mulder to crowd this. I don't want to think about him. What did Skinner say about our trip?"

"He said that we could stay out there for a bit, until Brian gets settled and things normalize. I do think he said something about a mini vacation. You know, just you and me for a couple of days. He said he'd fly out here and take William with him and we could spend some time doing what ever we wanted for the few days he'd give us," Doggett said, smiling at her.

Scully said, "He is just so nice to do something like that for us."

When they arrived to the studio, Doggett heard Sam and Brian arguing. Sam seemed to be doing more of the yelling. He heard Sam say, "You are not gonna fucking take me away from my fans! I don't care how fucking safe you think you are making me, I want to deliver to the fans. They fucking deserve it!"

Brian said calmly, "It is for your safety, sir."

"Don't call me fucking sir! For the last time, my name is SAM!" Sam said, furious.

Doggett said, "Sam, calm down. It's okay."

"No it's not fucking okay. I got this dude who doesn't even know me trying to direct my life like I'm this fragile guy. I'll tell you something, I'm quite capable of fighting. Just ask my bassist. We met and almost started fighting. I don't need him to follow me everywhere!"

Doggett said, "It's going to be okay. Let's get inside and then we'll figure out how to make things better for you, okay?"

Sam stomped into his studio muttering about how this was going to make his tour go sour. He opened the door and let everyone else in. Scully looked at all the black and red. The floor was a brick red carpet with black walls to match his leather sofa. She could tell that this was Sam.

Sam said, "Make yourself at home. I'm gonna go to the bathroom. Does this guy need to follow me around to the can?"

Doggett said, "Not here he doesn't."

"Good."

Jo Jo said, "I know he's being difficult. He, well, gets so mad sometimes and I honestly don't blame him. He's private you know."

Doggett said, "I don't blame him for being a little private. This body guard is necessary."

Brian said, "I have had harder clients to protect. He's not going to be that difficult once he calms down and we set some rules. I always set the rules with the person, based on their living style. The one rule I almost always have is that I travel with them and when we stay somewhere we have adjoining rooms. That what they are safe. Other than that, we set up rules on his preferences."

Doggett sighed. "Good. he's gonna be a bear about it."

The bathroom door opened and Sam slammed it shut. He said, "I don't want you to follow me everywhere I fucking go. I hate being followed by you people. It makes me so mad and I hate being distanced from the fans."

Jo Jo said, "Come here and sit down. We're going to set the rules."

"How about he goes away. I like that rule best," Sam said, crossing his arms as he sat down on his leather couch."

Doggett sighed. "You are just being difficult."

"Damn straight I am. I hate these goons that follow me around. Sure, I love having security at a concert. They just don't come home with me."

Brian said, "Well, we're going to set some ground rules," he told him about the travel rule and then said, "The rest, that's up to you. We will make these rules based upon your preference."

Sam said, "Fine. When I finish a concert I sign autographs. I will always sign autographs unless I feel that I did not do as well as I should of and then I don't deserve to be honored by the fans. I don't feel honest then."

Brian said, "Good. We're at least getting some where. Okay, so when I am there I won't be far from you, but I won't be too close either. I'd be about 12 feet away and non descript. That way you can sign autographs and I can scope the crowd out and keep you safe."

"Okay, I can live with that. Now, if I have to use the can in a place, are you going to follow me?" Sam said.

"Only to the door and nothing more. I'll check the place out too. Especially in certain towns and areas. I don't want anyone to sneak up on you."

Sam said, "Fair enough. Okay, now, I love to drive. I don't want to be directed upon where I will go to and when I will and how I will get there. If you must be with me, please, just be there and go somewhere with me. I love to be free."

Brian said, "Okay. I can do that. I will make sure you are safe and that is my job. If you like, I will set up a room here if I may and you can take rent from me for staying here."

Sam said, "Nah, we don't need to do that. It's not necessary. I got enough money and besides, the only open room is full of Phantom Menace toys. I don't have room to go moving it and stuff. But there is a room I can have you stay in."

"Phantom Menace? Sam, didn't know you were into that type of stuff," Doggett said, jokingly.

Sam said, "Well, any ways, one rule for me and for all to follow, no bad attitude here. You check it at the fucking door. I don't want to deal with shit with people fighting. Now, any thing else we should set?"

Brian nodded no and said, "That's about it for now. It's not going to be a problem for me if it isn't going to be a problem for you. I know you don't like the idea of being followed around and well, I do realize that it's difficult for you to accept that, but feel that the threats are more heavy to just throw caution to the wind."

"I get that. Now, anyone want anything to eat. I'm starved," Sam said, getting up.

Jo Jo said, "Can of Coke and a candy bar please."

"You are gonna get fat on that someday. Alright, coming right up. Anything for anyone else?"

Brian said, "I'll also take a Coke. If you do not mind."

Jo Jo glared at him, "I'm only kidding. You can have some."

Doggett said, "I'll take a beer I suppose. I don't anticipate drinking too much though."

Sam smiled. "Fine with me."

Sam gave Brian his Coke and Doggett his beer. He sat down with some chips. Jo Jo shoved her hand into the bag before he could get his hand into the bag. He said, "Jo Jo! Hey, wait until I have some. I gave you a candy bar."

Jo Jo took a handful of chips out. She said, "So. I want what you're having too."

Sam rolled his eyes. He said, "Whatever. If I didn't have a bag of chips in my lap and you didn't have a can of pop I'd tackle you."

Doggett shook his head. He said, "Well, I'm so happy that you two are so close. It's cute."

Sam stopped. "Cute?" He then rolled his eyes. "Do you see what he just called us?"

Jo Jo laughed. "I like it."

Brian said, "So, what do you do around here any ways?"

"Well, I make music. I got the game system over there. Playstation 2," Sam said, smiling at him. "Do you play any of those games?"

Brian shook his head. He said, "I've never had the time to play those games."

Sam sighed. "Alright. I'll play a bit. Besides, I missed my gaming system."

Doggett shook his head. "You never grew up."

"Hey, hey I had enough growing up. I'm too old sometimes. Let me be a kid." He got up and turned the gaming system on and stuck in a game. He said, "Tomb Raider, good game."

Scully shook her head and sighed. "Oh my. I've never watched anyone actually play one of these systems."

Sam played the game while talking. He said, "I think my other band mates are better but that's okay. I'm happy with that. Though I have mastered some games recently."

Doggett shook his head. "Don't you have anything else to do?"

"Hey, there is a lot of down time in the bus. It's got to be filled with more than sleeping. I'm not exactly like the fucking Rolling Stones. I don't have a private jet and limo and stuff."

Doggett said, "I see. I think it's funny that's all."

Scully laughed. "I think it's sort of cute."

Jo Jo sighed. "It is cute."

Sam said, "Quit calling me cute."

Doggett smiled at him. He said, "Well, I'm glad that it embarrasses you."

Sam sighed. He said, "What do we want to do tonight? I haven't just hung out here for a while. I'll be on tour next week and I just don't want to sit here and not do something fun."

Jo Jo said, "Well, depends. Who you talking about having fun with?"

Sam shoved Jo Jo into the side of the couch. "Don't say things like that in front of the group."

Doggett laughed. "She's got a valid question. Now, I know that Skinner will be comin' out here to get William in just a bit. I'll have to thank him for taking Mom in while we do this. He's got the protection I can't really give her right now."

Brian said, "If you don't mind, I'd like to set my room up and check the area out around the studio. That way I can be familiar with the place."

Sam said, "Sure. No prob." He got up and led Brian to an empty room. He said, "Well, this is usually my bassist's room for the time being, but right now we're on tour so I can set you up in here for now. You'll be coming out on the road with us any ways."

Doggett watched him lead Brian. He shook his head. For all of his brother's whinning he was sure warming up to the guy. He said to Scully, "Do you think that he might actually like Brian?"

"I think he respects what Brian is trying to do and, now that he isn't so upset and crabby that he has had a chance to help set up some ground rules, I think he is calming down enough to maybe like him."

Doggett laughed. "Well, I must admit that he did a lot of fussin' for nothin'."

Sam came back, both him and Brian laughing. Sam said, "Now, that's what I'm talking about. Don't be so serious."

Doggett shook his head. He said, "How on earth did you get him to laugh?"

Sam said, "I told him about the airplane incident and then the dummy incident."

Doggett rolled his eyes. "You are terrible."

Brian sat down, laughing. He said, "I must admit, it's better than him being mad at me so I must say, I'd rather l augh than fight."

Scully said, looking at her watch. "John, when did Skinner say he'd get in?"

"He said he'd take the late flight. Don't worry."

"Oh, dudes, we got room for ya if you want. There should be room somewhere in the basement. We do all of our recording and rehearsing down there."

Doggett said, "Hmm, I'll have to see it before we decide."

Sam said, "Okay, fine with me."

A cat walked into the room and jumped into Sam's lap. He said, "Hey kitty. Did you miss me?" The cat meowed at him and purred, rubbing his hand.

Doggett said, "Which one is that?"

"This is Soda Pop. I'm sure Pony Boy is some where around here. Isn't he?" Sam asked the last part to Soda Pop. Soda Pop purred and curled up into Sam's lap.

Jo Jo reached over to pet the cat. She said, "I used to have 7 at my parents place. We started out with two and well, it just progressed."

Doggett said, "Seven?"

"Yep. We had seven cats. I don't know what I'd do without one cat at least." Jo Jo smiled.

Sam said, "Looks like I'm stuck. Soda, that man is my brother and the other guy is my body guard and the lady is my brother's lady friend." The cat meowed and rubbed his head into Sam's chest.

Doggett laughed. "You really love your cats don't you."

"Hell yeah. My cat's deserve the best I can give to them. Nothing less," Sam said, petting his cat. He said, "Isn't that right, Soda Pop?"

Scully whispered to Doggett, "John, he really really loves those cats. Let him be."

Doggett sighed. "I was just picking on him."

"I know, but still. He's well, so caring for them and I'm sure he's never really had anything to care for besides Jo Jo and those cats that didn't hurt him some how."

Doggett sighed. "I know. I know. Listen, I'll give Skinner a call and see if he's on his way here or not and then we'll see the basement. Do you want to go to a hotel or stay with Sam?"

Scully said, "Let's talk about that later."

Sam said, "Hey, what we whispering about over there? Is it about me?"

"No, Sam. It's not about you. Not everything is about YOU," Doggett said, laughing at his brother.

Sam crossed his arms. "Fine be that way. See if I give a rat's ass."

Scully started to laugh. "Sam, you are so silly sometimes."

"I try to be," Sam said. He smiled at Scully and sighed. "I just hope that things will be okay for Mom."

"Me too. Don't worry, Sam. We'll make things okay for Mom."

Scully and Doggett followed Sam down stairs. He said, "Down here we make the music. There's the set over there. Those are the drums. DO NOT touch them. I don't want to get my fucking ass chewed."

Doggett nodded. "What type of guitar do you play?"

"Fenders. Only," Sam said. He lead them to some basement rooms. He said, "If you feel like staying here, it'll be cramped but it'll be sort of my way of giving things back."

Doggett said, "I don't know. Dana and I might go stay at a hotel at least one night. I'm not sure. It's up to her."

Scully said, "Me? Why do you always pick me to do these things?"

Doggett put his arm around her. He said, "Well, it's like this. You are such a pretty lady and well, you should get the final say."

Scully blushed slightly. "John, don't embarrass me like that."

Sam shook his head. He said, "It won't matter what you two do down here. The whole area is sound proof and the pace you two are going at it'll be a whole ten years before THAT ever happens."

Doggett blushed a furious red. He said, "Sam, that was, well very embarrassing."

"What, me talking about you two having sex some day? It's a part of being human. People should enjoy sexuality and you know what, I'm not gonna ask you about it. I'm just TELLING you that it doesn't matter to me what you do down here. I'm not gonna hear it."

Doggett saw a history book laying on a table. He picked it up. "Medieval History? Sam, didn't know you liked that type of thing."

"I'm a history buff. What can I say, I love history. It's so interesting and that's where some of my songs get there meaning as well as me tying the history of something into my present life," Sam said. He took out a cigarette and lit it. "You see, that's my other thing I do on the bus. I read about history and it entertains me."

Doggett smiled. "I'm glad that you like that type of thing. It is well, relaxin' though I don't get to read enough history myself."

Sam laughed. "I bet you don't. Oh, there's Pony Boy. Hiding by the speakers again."

He kneeled down and said, "Pony Boy, come here kitty. It's okay. These people won't hurt you."

Doggett stepped back so the kitty would come towards his brother. Pony Boy ran up to him, meowing loudly at him. Sam said, "Hey there. I missed you too. Yes, I'll be going away again soon."

The cat made a noise as if he was displeased with the idea. Sam said, "I gotta, otherwise you don't eat."

Doggett said, "You're holding a conversation with a cat?"

"Yeah. Cats do talk and understand you know," Sam said, flicking some ashes.

"I don't get it, but okay."

"Well, shall we get back upstairs before Brian gets lonely?"

When they got back up stairs, Brian said, "So, Sam, what's the deal, they staying here or not?"

Doggett said, "Sure, we'll stay here. Why not. It'll save some expenses for the Bureau and while I have Kersh being looked at and all. Let's get the bags from the car, Dana."

After they left, Brian said, "Tell me Sam, do you always let the cats roam around like that?"

"Yep. They live here and I live here and Jo Jo lives here. Sometimes the band too. My programmer comes in once and awhile too. It's just the place to make music. The cats are a part of my life and I love them."

Jo Jo came up and snuck up on him. She threw her arms around his waist and said, "Sam, betcha can't guess who."

Sam jumped and said, "God, don't fucking do that to me. Warn me, okay?"

Jo Jo giggled. "Sorry. I'm just having too much fun."

Sam turned around and picked her up. He said, "That's it. It's tickle time. I'm gonna make you so giggly you're gonna pee your fucking pants."

"But I'm not wearing fucking pants. Does that really exist?" Jo Jo giggled.

Sam picked her up and flung her over his shoulder. She squealed and hit her fists on his back but it didn't help. He carried her to the L shaped sofa and plopped her down and began to tickle her. She squealed and tried to get away.

Brian shook his head. He said, "You do realize that's not accomplishing anything."

"I know, but still, it's fun," Sam said. He felt her start to kick and he let her up.

She slapped his arm and dodged away. She said, "You are a big meanie."

"Oh really, am I a big meanie?" Sam said, smiling at her. He lunged at her and caught her.

She said, "No! No more tickle!"

He said, "Not gonna tickle you. Gonna kiss you."

She squeaked, "In front of other people?"

"Yep, in front of other people." He kissed her and Brian turned around.

Sam said, "Dude, it's not a big deal. Brian, it's just a kiss. Sheesh. What do they do to you in the F.B.I.? Make you all afraid of kissing and seeing others kiss?"

Brian laughed. "No, not at all. I just give the respect of privacy to my clients."

Doggett and Scully came back in and said, "Well, now, what will we be doin' now?"

Sam said, "Dunno. You two can set up down stairs and Brian, Jo Jo, and I can watch some TV or something."

Doggett and Scully were taking bags out of the car. Scully was bent over and she turned around to say something to Doggett who happened to be right behind her. Doggett smiled at her, took the bag. She asked, "What?"

"I just thought I'd help you." He kissed her and said, "Come on, let's get this all ready to go and we'll get downstairs. Skinner should be here soon and we won't have to worry about the baby."

Scully smiled. "What on earth will we do while we are in Chicago for a few days with nothing to really do?" She raised an eyebrow at him.

He said, close to her ear a little husky, "I think we can think of somethin'."

Scully felt goose bumps on her skin and she blushed. "John, don't say such things out here. Not in front of people."

Doggett smiled at her. "We are a little old fashioned, don't you think? I think I saw Jo Jo and Sam walk in holdin' hands and his arm around her at some point. We shouldn't hide so much."

"Well, let's get inside and we'll talk about it." She smiled up at him.

They walked in and went down stairs to the basement and to the room that Sam showed them. When they got inside and the door was shut, Doggett grabbed Scully and kissed her.

Scully gasped for air after he let her go. She said, "What was that for?"

"I wanted to do that out there. I just knew I'd have to wait for it until we were in here," Doggett said, wrapping his arms around her and looking into her eyes.

Scully smiled slightly. "I must say it's a little sudden, John. You kissed me so fast."

Doggett smiled, "Is that a big deal?"

"No, not at all." She kissed him and felt his hands wrap more around her and run on her back. She leaned into him and sighed after she broke the kiss off.

Doggett whispered into her ear, "Do we dare take Sam's offer to do what ever we want in this room? I don't want to do anything you are not ready for, but I thought I'd ask."

"Well, John, I do know you well enough now. In fact Ihave seen you in lights I never thought I'd see and I have grown to love that. It's, well I'm not sure I'm ready yet, but I promise that we'll talk about it later, when we come here for bed time."

Doggett laughed. He kissed her again. "Let's get upstairs before Sam thinks we are doin' that right now."

Scully blushed. "John, don't."

Doggett and Scully came up stairs. Jo Jo flew past Scully as if she was upset about something and Doggett watched her for a moment then looked at his brother. His brother looked angry. He said, "Dana, you talk to her, I'll talk to Sam."

After Scully followed Jo Jo, Doggett said, "What's goin' on, Sam?"

"We had a major kick ass fight. It's all my fucking fault. I'm so stupid sometimes," Sam said. He crossed his arms tightly and glared at his brother.

"What was the fight about?" Doggett asked.

"I was joking with her and we were talking about her having a crush on Brian, you know, just for laughs and I got all up tight cause I'm an ass and I do that stuff. I said that she might cheat on me like that other girl and she got mad at me and told me that she would never do that and see, I'm stupid," Sam said, sighing.

Doggett sighed. He put a hand on his brother's shoulder. "Sam, sometimes we say things we don't mean and they end up hurtin' those we care about. I know you were hurt by that other girl and I understand how you feel. Jo Jo would never cheat on you and she would be straightforward with you in all cases. It's gonna be alright. Dana will tell her that it's gonna be alright."

Sam said, "If I wasn't so fucking insecure all the time this wouldn't have happened. I got all fucking uptight cause she joked that she might have a crush on Brian, just as ha ha funny you know? And what do I do? I fucking blow up on her and make her feel like she's not being honest with me. I'm so stupid sometimes," Sam said, turning around.

Doggett said, "You just never want to live through what you did with that other girl and that is understandable. I know that it is difficult for you right now, when you think about what that other girl did to you, but you know what, I saw how she looks at you and I saw how she acts with you and she wouldn't dream of cheatin' on you and she'll calm down and she'll be happy to see you."

Sam sighed. He kicked a stand next to the sofa and said, "I fucked it up this time. She's gonna be too mad at me for being too insecure and she's gonna leave me here and I'll go on tour and I'll be stuck with no one and I hate this."

Doggett said, "It's not gonna be that way. She'll be right back and she'll work through it with you. She's just a little upset. She wants you to trust her so much and you are afraid and you have a right to be."

Sam turned around. He had some tears in his eyes and he said, "I hated it when I found out that other girl was cheating on me like I didn't matter to her. I'm so afraid that Jo Jo will do the same thing to me and I guess I overreacted and I didn't think before I fucking spoke, like I ever do."

Doggett hugged his brother. "Sam, don't worry so much. I'm sure she's used to you being outspoken and not thinking before you speak all the time. She's used to it and I'm sure she'll be just fine."

Sam sighed. He brushed his eyes and said, "Thanks man. I just don't know what I'd do if she just up and left me like my first girl did. I'm so afraid that she will and I act so stupid sometimes."

Scully said, "What was the fight about, Jo Jo?"

Jo Jo turned around, tears streaming down her cheeks. "He think I'm gonna cheat on him and that I'm not being honest with him and I have been."

Scully hugged her. "It's gonna be alright. Don't worry about it too much. I know that things will be tough for him when he thinks about you. He was so hurt and now he just doesn't want to be hurt again."

Jo Jo sighed. "I just, I just don't know what got into him. One moment we're joking and kidding around about me maybe having a crush on Brian, you know, just for fun and the next he's yelling at me."

Scully sighed. "I know. He's just a little insecure about losing you. He probably got to thinking and figured you'd do the same thing and before he could think about it he spoke too soon and said the wrong thing and it upset both of you."

Jo Jo backed away rubbing her eyes to get the tears out of them. "I just want to know what I did wrong. I want to know how I messed up and made him mad and I hate when he's mad at me."

Scully sighed. "He'll be fine. Let John talk to him and then we'll go back and see if things are any better. He probably just got way too excited and said the wrong thing and now he's feeling guilty for it."

Jo Jo sighed. "I know. I just want him to know I'd never cheat on him. Not ever. I'm not that way and I will never be that way. As long as we are a couple, I won't be cheating. That doesn't mean I can't joke that I'd like to get to know some other guy, because I don't really want to know any other guy beyond friendship. I just want him to know that."

Scully said, "I know you do. Why don't we go back out there and see how he is doing and then we'll go on from there."

Jo Jo wrapped her arms around herself and followed Scully. Her eyes were down cast and she followed Scully slowly. When they got back out to where Sam and Doggett were, Scully said, "Everything should be fine now. Just tell her you were sorry and she'll tell you the same."

Doggett pushed his brother a little and Sam hugged her. He said, "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have gotten mad at you like that. I really shouldn't have and it was so stupid of me."

Jo Jo hugged him back. She said, "It was so stupid for us to fight like that. I'm sorry."

Doggett smiled. "Now, let's find something else to do. No more fighting you two."

Sam took Jo Jo's hand and pulled her towards the couch. He sat her down on his lap and smiled. "Let's watch TV. Brian should be coming out here any minute from setting up his stuff and scoping out the neighborhood."

Doggett sighed. He was glad that they were no longer fighting and he shook his head. He took Scully's hand then and led her to the couch. They sat hand in hand on the sofa. Scully rested her head on his shoulder and sighed. She said, "I'm so tired. Too much traveling."

Doggett laughed. "You just haven't gone anywhere for far too long."

Brian came back in and sat down. He said, "What are you watching."

"Don't know yet. I'm surfing. Jo Jo! I can't turn channels with you in the way!"

Sam looked over at Doggett and Scully for a moment. He whispered, "Jo Jo, I want to talk to you for a moment."

Jo Jo nodded. She got up and Sam took her hand leading her into a quiet area of the studio. He said, "Jo Jo, I never really got to apologize for my stupidity out there. I'm so sorry that I accused you of even considering cheating on me."

Jo Jo looked down. "I know how much that hurt you to have that girl do that to you. I understand where you are coming from. But, Sam, I want you to know that I would never do that to you. I'm too loyal."

Sam took her hand into his and said, "But I was so fucking stupid and so full of stupid fear that I ended up hurting you when I love you and I don't like hurting you."

Jo Jo nodded. "I know you don't. Sam, I just got so mad when you said that I would cheat on you. Why would I ever cheat on you? That' really stupid of me to do. You are too nice to me and you're honest and you care about me."

Sam put a hand onto her cheek. "Of course I care. You didn't only turn my life around like my music had, you made it better. That other girl just happened to control me and I let her and when she told me she was cheating, I snapped and I never want that to happen again. I don't want to go through that ever again and you know what? I think I've had more fun with you than I have had with her and it's only because you let me be me and you don't expect anything less."

Jo Jo smiled. "I know. Let's get back out there before Brian turns a search party out on us. I don't think it'd be a very cool thing."

Sam kissed her. "I agree."

They walked back out and sat down. Sam sat down and pulled Jo Jo onto his lap. He wrapped his arms around her and leaned back. She sighed and said, "I'm hungry."

Sam sighed. "Jo Jo! You wait until I'm sat down. Why do you do that to me?"

Jo Jo said, "Cause it annoys you. And, cause I know you'll go and get me something to eat."

Doggett sighed. "I'll go and get it."

Sam said, "Thanks bro. She's like that a lot."

"I noticed."

Doggett asked her what she wanted and made his way into the kitchen. He got the food and came back out, handing the candy bar to Jo Jo and a glass of water to Scully.

Sam said, "Thanks bro."

Doggett said, "You're stuck."

That night as Doggett and Scully made their way down stairs, Doggett said, "I'm sure glad that things patched up with Sam and Jo Jo. For a bit there I thought it wasn't gonna fix itself."

Scully smiled. She took his hand into hers. "They goof around so much, yet you know they seriously care and love each other. I'm glad it fixed itself too."

Doggett smiled. He kissed her hand quickly and said, "Well, let's get ready for bed. I'm surprised that Skinner isn't here yet."

"I talked to him. Flight delay," Scully said.

"Oh. That makes sense," Doggett said.

Scully smiled. "Yeah, we get William for one more night and then we can do what ever we want without worrying about the baby."

Doggett kissed her. "I think we can handle that right now."

Scully smiled. "John, are you thinking about what I'm thinking about?"

Doggett nodded his head and said, "Mmhmm. Are you?"

Scully smiled and said, "Come on, let's get in here and see if we are thinking the same thing."

Doggett grinned then. He said, "Glad that we seem to be on the same page here."

Scully said, "Of course we are." She closed the door and kissed him. He wrapped his arms around her and pushed her against the door instinctively.

When he pulled up for air, he said, "Yep, we are on the same page. Which is a good thing if you ask me."

Scully smiled and kissed his nose and then his mouth. She whispered in his ear, "It's a good thing and you know what, I rather like being on the same page as you are."

Doggett put his hands above her head and moved his left hand to her cheek and ran it through her hair. He said, "Only if you are ready will we proceed any further. I do no want to make you upset and ruin what we have for one night."

Scully smiled up at him. "I'll tell you if we are going to far. But you do the same thing if you feel uncomfortable, okay?"

Doggett nodded. He kissed her neck and she tilted her head up and gasped. He said, "Is this okay?"

"John, yes, it's okay. Don't stop doing that," Scully said.

Doggett smiled and kissed her neck again. He said, "I think I like your shampoo, Dana."

Scully smiled. "It's a good shampoo. I like it too."

"It smells nice. But I can still smell you," Doggett whispered in her ear.

Scully smiled. She kissed him then and started to lead him to the bed. He followed and when they found it she fell back, him landing on top of her. He said, "Are you really ready for this?"

"Yes. Yes I am."

Scully felt Doggett start to undress her slowly. He unbuttoned her shirt with shaky hands, as if he was afraid of the next step, as if she would suddenly loathe this idea. He gave her a rueful smile and said, "It's been a long time since I've done anythin' like this."

Scully said, "That's okay. Don't worry about it."

Doggett was breathing heavily, part from nervousness, part from desire. He bent down and kissed her again and continued to remove her shirt. When the last button was popped, he sat up a little to look down and let her slide out of it. She took it off for him, revealing her bra underneath, with shy hands he touched.

She smiled up at him and whispered, "I'm not gonna bite you."

He smiled again, silently and began to find the clasp to take it off for her. She said, "Let me." She sat up and removed her bra for him, and noticed that he had stopped moving, his blue eyes growing large. He kissed her then, his inhibitions gone and she gasped as his hand found her left breast.

She arched up into him and moaned. She said, "John, you should get undressed and let me too."

Doggett looked crest fallen for a moment then got up, sliding his pants down and threw his shirt onto the floor. His boxers had ended up with them. He then watched her as she undressed. She got out of her pants and then her panties followed. When she was finally naked he smiled. "Not bad, not bad at all."

Scully asked, her head tilted to one side and an expression of disbelief, "Not bad?"

He kissed her then, and she gasped. He was ready for her and she knew it. He ran his hands down her body and up again to let his mind memorize her. She ran her own hands on his back.

He led them back to the bed, this time her on top of him. He kissed her, his hands in her hair.

She felt him lift up to flip them over and she obliged. When he was on top of her, he said, "Last chance. You ready?"

Scully nodded yes. He reached down, finding her ready and slick and he rubbed a bit. She gasped and her legs opened wider for him. He slid a finger in and said, "You are ready."

Scully said, "John, don't torture me."

He smiled and kissed her. She felt his man hood come closer to her center and she moaned for him to enter her. He did so, slowly, allowing her to surround him before doing anything else and she gasped when she felt him all the way, deep inside.

Doggett kissed her then, his hands roaming freely over her body, as were hers over his. She felt him start to move inside her, slowly at first and then faster. She moaned in encouragement and he grunted back.

She wrapped her legs around him, in an effort to take him deeper inside of herself and gasped when he was fully inside, and moving. Doggett grunted and then kissed her. His efforts were getting faster and he felt her clench around him as she climaxed. Feeling her do so made him go with her and he thrust into her one last time, finally sated and knowing he had made the right decision.

He slid out of her and he asked, "Was that worth it?"

"John, yes. I'm happy. I would tell you if I wasn't. Don't be insecure. It's okay." She kissed him. "Now, we must get some sleep."

The next morning, Doggett and Scully woke up and went up stairs, hand in hand. They looked around, only to find Brian. Brian said, "They are asleep yet. They don't get to bed that early, do they?"

"Nope. Sam's up late and sleeps in late. That's how he likes it," Doggett said.

Brian sighed. "I'm a morning person. Obviously he is not."

"No kidding. I knew that a long time ago," Doggett said.

"So, what you two doing today?" Brian asked.

"I think we're meeting Skinner, dropping off the baby and we're going to go and see some stuff in Chicago or somethin'," Doggett said.

Scully said, "I don't know yet. I might want to stay here. I haven't decided."

"With Sam and Jo Jo?"

Suddenly a giggling Jo Jo ran past, a pillow being chucked at her and a barreling Sam came after her. She said, "No, don't throw it at me!"

Sam said, "I'm not gonna throw the fucking pillow, I'm gonna hit you with it."

Doggett said, "Not if I get it away from you."

Sam said, "No fair. You can't play this game too."

Doggett said, "Wanna make a bet?"

Sam groaned. He hit his brother with the pillow ran from him and hit Jo Jo and fell on the floor laughing. Doggett wrestled the pillow from him and hit Sam with it. Sam said, "Ow, ow. Dude, stop hitting me with the fucking pillow."

"That's what you get for picking on me, Sam," Jo Jo said, sticking her tongue out.

Doggett let him up and Sam tackled Jo Jo. He said, "Gotcha. Guess what I'm gonna do to you today. I'm taking you to an amusement park. We're gonna have so much fun and we're gonna ride every ride until we puke."

Jo Jo giggled. "That's gross."

Doggett said, "I agree. That sounds gross. I think I'll pass on the whole amusement park idea."

Scully said, "Aw come on John. I haven't been to one of those since I was a girl and they are so much better now."

Doggett sighed. "Alright, we'll go. But I'm tellin' you, I don't want to see Sam puke."

Scully laughed. "Me either."

Brian says, "Look like I'm going, too."

Sam said, "Yeah, you're coming. If I left you here what would be the point of a body guard. The guys are gonna kill me. They love the amusement parks."

Scully laughed. "I don't even want to know what they are going to do to me. Those rides are wild these days."

Sam said, "The Power Tower. I remember that. What a ride."

Doggett sighed. "Oh no. What have you got us into now."

Doggett and Scully waited for Skinner and when he showed up he knocked on the studio door. He said, "I'm finally here. Where is William?"

Scully said, "He's right here." She picked up William and said to him, "William, today you'll be going with Uncle Walter. He'll be real nice to you."

William gurgled and waved his arms. Then he started to cry. Scully said, "John, I don't know what's the matter with him."

Sam came up to the baby and William stopped. He said, "He knows you were going to let him go with no goodbye from me."

Scully shook her head and handed William to Sam. Sam said, "Hey little guy. I'll be seeing you later. You be good for this dude and we'll have fun later. Don't worry, he's not gonna be mean to you. If he is, you just tell Sam and I'll do something about it."

William looked at Sam with wide eyes and waved his arms. Then he laughed. Sam said, "It's okay now. He'll go without a fuss now."

Skinner said, "How on earth did you get that baby to understand all of that?"

Sam said, "He's a little dude, but he understands more than you'd know."

Scully said, "I know. That's sometimes the problem."

Doggett took the baby from Sam and said, "Thanks Sam." Doggett looked at William and said, "We'll miss you. You have fun."

William laughed at him too and then Doggett placed him in the carrier. Doggett handed that to Skinner and asked, "How is Mom?"

"She's good. I've got 24 protection on her and she's in a place your father doesn't know about. We've put a warrant out for his arrest and we'll make sure that she gets the help she needs."

Doggett nodded. "Thanks for doin' this for us. We really appreciate it."

"I know you do. By the way, the Gunmen said Mulder wanted to talk to Doggett about something. I'm not sure if you want to do that. Frohike said Mulder was even more erratic. I figure there is something wrong with him and his getting fired is what made him snap," Skinner said.

"I intend to not talk to Mulduh."

"When's John supposed to talk to him?" Sam asked.

"Sam, no. You are not goin' to go after Mulduh. You stay on tour and keep your fans happy. I don't want you to go and get yourself killed," Doggett said.

Skinner said, "If that's all, I'll be heading for the airport. You two have fun on your few days off and don't worry, I'll keep things from Kersh."

Doggett shook Skinner's hand. "Thank you very much, Sir."

After Skinner left, Sam said, "Should we go? We'll take my car if you don't mind."

Doggett smiled. "Sounds like an idea. Who's sitting where?"

"Well, Jo Jo will sit in front with me, and we'll cram everyone else into the back seat."

Brian groaned. "Let me change at least. I refuse to ruin a good suit. Especially if there are any water rides there."

Sam said, "Trust me, there are. Jo Jo, go change into your swim suit and wear some shorts. It'll be better for both of us."

Doggett laughed as Jo Jo ran towards the bedroom. He said, "You wanted her to wear that for one reason only."

"Did not. She'll get wet and then she'll be cold. Why not in a good outfit that's built for water?"

Doggett laughed. "Better bring some towels then. I think Dana and I will change too."

Sam smiled. "Go right ahead. We'll take off then." He lit a cigarette and smiled. "It's going to be a blast."

Jo Jo came back running out in a swim suit and shorts. She ran up to Sam and tackled him, throwing her arms around his neck. Sam said, "Jo Jo! Be careful!"

Jo Jo smiled. "Sorry."

Sam sighed. "I know you are. Well, let's get ready then. Get the sun screen. I refuse to let you turn red in the face from being in the sun too long."

"You just want to rub sun screen in," Jo Jo said.

"Yeah, so what. Go get it," Sam said, finishing his cigarette.

Jo Jo got the screen and lifted her hair up for him. He took the bottle and squeezed some lotion out onto his hands and ran them onto her back to rub it in. He said, "Dana's really gonna need this. She's so fair."

Jo Jo giggled. "I know. That tickles."

Sam laughed. He said, "Well turn around and I'll do your face for you."

Jo Jo turned around and closed her eyes. He put a finger with lotion on it and ran it across her nose and onto both cheek bones. He rubbed the lotion in and smiled. "Now your forehead." He did the same to that and said, "There. You can do the rest unless you want me to do it for you."

Jo Jo said, "Why don't you? I never get it right and I always miss some spot."

Sam laughed. "Alright. Sounds like a plan."

Doggett came back out, Scully in a swim suit herself and Doggett said, "Good idea. Dana, you are gonna need some of that sunscreen."

Scully sighed. "I know. I burn so badly when I'm in the sun."

Doggett said, "Hand that bottle to me. I'm gonna make sure she doesn't burn today."

Sam smiled. "Good idea. Then we'll all get into the car."

Brian came out wearing a pair of jean shorts with a F.B.I. t-shirt. He said, "I'm ready. All except for the sunscreen."

Sam shook his head. "F.B.I.? You want to advertise that?"

"They won't know I really am F.B.I. I counted about 20 shirts on the trip to your place alone," Brian said, running a hand through his thick red hair.

Sam said, "Okay. Let's go then."

When they got there, Sam locked his car and said, "Let's get in there and have some fun!"

Brian crossed his arms. "I refuse to go on any thing that will make me go too far into the air."

"Come on, dude. It'll be great. You'll love it," Sam said.

Brian said, "I hate heights. I really do and I only will do anything that requires to be high in the air if it is necessary. This is not necessary."

"Of course it is. You'll have to go on the rides to protect my ass or you'll stand far far away from me while I ride the ride and anything can happen to me then."

Brian sighed. "Fine, but I'm not going to like it."

Doggett laughed. "I have a funny feeling I won't much either."

Sam took Jo Jo's hand and led the group up to the ticket window. He said, "I'd like five tickets please."

The teller said, "Here you go sir. That will be $60 please."

Sam paid it and led them inside. He said, "We save the Power Tower for later. I want to get on an easy ride to coax you guys first. Then we'll hit all the big ones."

They walked to the Spider and Sam said, "Jo Jo and I will take one car there, Brain you can sit behind us and John and Dana can sit in any car they want."

Doggett said, "Bossy, we'll figure it out."

"Sorry," Sam said. He led Jo Jo up into the car, let her get in and sat down next to her. He took her hand into his and waited for the ride's operator to close the door and secure the seat belts. Sam said, "You ready?"

Jo Jo nodded. She said, "Wait until we go on a Tilt-O-Whirl. I'll out scream you."

"Oh really. I doubt that."

"Trust me. I can and I will," Jo Jo said, smiling at him.

Doggett helped Scully into a car and sat down next to her. He said, "This ride doesn't look too bad. What do you think, Dana?"

"It looks fun. I just hope it'll be fun and I don't know about those roller coasters."

Doggett looked at her, enjoying her dark green swim suit. He said, "You packed well."

Scully smiled. "Thanks."

The ride started and Scully closed her eyes. Doggett laughed and she said, "What are you laughing at?"

"I'm laughin' that this is a relatively small kiddie type ride and you're all nervous. It's cute," Doggett said.

"Well, wait until we get on a roller coaster."

Doggett laughed. "I think Sam will out scream everyone on it, just for the heck of it."

Scully smiled. "He will try. I know him. He will try."

Doggett said, "You bet."

The ride went up and down in slow circles and Doggett and Scully's car passed Sam and Jo Jo's. They waved at them and Doggett shouted, "Ooo, if all the rides are like this, we'll just have to go home and sleep from boredom."

"Well, big bro, next ride will be a good one. I want to get our feet wet first." Sam shouted back.

"Yeah, uh huh. Whatever," Doggett said.

Doggett and Scully stepped off of the ride and joined Sam, Jo Jo, and Brian. Doggett said, "So, what's the next ride we gonna go on?"

Sam said, "That one. The first roller coaster of the day."

Doggett and Scully followed the finger that Sam was using to point at the ride. Doggett said, "I don't know."

"Suit yourself. Come on, Jo Jo and Brian. We got to get on that ride."

Brian groaned. "Do we really have to? I don't want to go on some roller coaster."

Sam laughed. "Yes, yes we do." He took Jo Jo's hand and Jo Jo smiled.

Jo Jo said, "It's gonna be so much fun. You guys are way to old if you don't want to go on a roller coaster."

Doggett and Scully followed, Brian bringing up the rear. He really hated this idea of going on a roller coaster.

Sam and Jo Jo got in line for a car, Sam standing behind Jo Jo. He had his hands around her waist and he said, "I just hope that we don't make everyone deaf."

"Why? We're taking the front car."

"I know. But if you can really scream and we know I can scream, we'll make everyone deaf in the park."

Jo Jo laughed. "I sure hope so."

Doggett and Scully took the second car, while Brian took up the third. Doggett said, "Get ready, not only are we goin' to be high in the air and crash down at miles per hour unknown, we will be blasted with screams."

Scully laughed. "No doubt that Sam and Jo Jo will lead the crowd in it."

"You got it," Doggett said. He sighed. "I just hope to survive."

Scully said, "Oh John, have fun for a bit. I'm sure it's gonna be interesting and besides, who says we can't have fun on here for a bit."

Doggett smiled. "Alright."

The ride started and Sam shouted back to Doggett, "This is gonna fucking blow your mind."

Doggett sighed. "Thank you Sam."

They went slowly up the hill of the coaster first. Scully took Doggett's hand into her own and squeezed it. Doggett laughed. When they went down the hill, two screams could be heard above the rest.

Doggett said, "I told you so."

Scully smiled, eyes still closed. She said, "I won't open my eyes."

"Open them, Dana," Doggett said.

She did and she too screamed. Doggett laughed hard and said, "Now, aren't you glad you opened your eyes?"

"No! No I'm not!"

When the ride ended and they all regrouped, Brian looked sour at Sam. He said, "Why did we have to go on that?"

Sam laughed. "Cause it's fun."

"Maybe to you, but to me, I didn't like it," Brian said.

"Aww come on. That was fucking awesome," Sam said. He said, "Jo Jo, wanna go on a water ride now?"

Jo Jo said, "I don't know. I don't know if I wanna get wet right now. Only if we go on the biggest fastest roller coaster after that."

Sam said, "Alright! Let's go to Thunder Canyon and get fucking wet. It would be so cool."

Doggett and Scully sighed. She said, "John, you sure you want to get wet?"

Doggett said, "Do we really have a choice?"

"No, not really," Scully said. They followed Sam and Jo Jo and then Brian followed them. He didn't like this idea either. They stood in line and took a car together.

Sam said, "Well, now are you ready to get wet?"

Doggett sighed. "I hope it doesn't soak too much."

Sam and Jo Jo sat next to each other while Doggett and Scully sat together and Brian sat next to them. It was in a circle pattern and they seat buckled themselves in.

Doggett laughed. "I just hope we can dry off after this."

Sam said, "After this we get to go on the Magnum. We'll be fucking bone dry after that."

Brian said, "Not another roller coaster."

Doggett laughed. "It won't be that bad."

They made their way into the canyon and waterfalls hit the boat they were in. Sam yelped when he got splashed with water and Jo Jo screamed. She said, "Sam, I'm gonna get you for this."

He shook his head and sent water spraying to the dry part of the ride. He said, "Fuck yeah! I love this!"

Doggett laughed as Scully ducked into him to try and not get wet from the ride. He put his arm around her and said, "Look out. This one's gettin' us."

Scully squealed as the water hit her and she said, "I hate you Sam Doggett. How dare you bring me here and get me all wet."

Sam laughed. "Oh it'll be fine. You're not that sweet so you won't melt."

Brian shook himself and said, "There, I'm soaked too."

Sam laughed and rubbed his eyes clear. He said, "Oh yeah, another one!"

Jo Jo said, "No! Not another one!"

Doggett watched as the fall hit her and he laughed. Sam laughed too and shook again after they got out of the fall. Sam said, "Oh yeah. This is so much fun. I'm so fucking soaked."

Brian said, "We all are."

Sam said, "After this, it's the Magnum."

Brian gulped. "How tall is this coaster?"

"205 feet tall, man! It's gonna blow our fucking minds," Sam said.

Doggett sighed. "Poor Brian."

After they got off of that ride they all shook. Sam said, "My boots are soaked and I can feel my socks squish."

Doggett said, "Well, there went that pair of tennies."

Scully laughed. "Tennies?"

Doggett laughed. "Yeah. Tennies. Let's get on this roller coaster and get it over with so we can dry off."

Scully smiled. She linked her arm with Doggett.

They all made their way to the line and Brian gulped. "You want me to get on that?"

Sam said, "Come on, it won't be that bad. You'll be completely safe. I've never met a body guard afraid of heights before."

Brian shrugged. "I just don't like them. I like my feet planted on solid ground a lot."

They got into the line and moved forward towards the coaster. Sam shook his head and sprayed water on Jo Jo. Jo Jo squealed and hit him then said, "Don't. I'm already wet enough."

Sam hugged her. "Now you are."

Jo Jo said, "SAM!"

Scully said, "Glad you don't that to me, John."

"Nah. I'd be wetter too and I don't want to be that," Doggett said.

Scully giggled. They got into separate car lines and made their way into the cars they had chosen to take. Sam said, "Wait until you get a load of this one. It kicked my ass last time I was here."

Doggett laughed. "I bet."

"Too bad we have to drive from here back to Chicago," Sam said.

"Well, yeah we do," Doggett said. "It's only about a 3 hour drive I think."

"Not with the fucking traffic," Sam said. "Oh well, it'll be worth it and I'll be the one driving and I can handle it."

They finally went up the hill slowly and Brian closed his eyes tightly, not wanting to see the ascent or the drop down. Sam and Jo Jo screamed again and the wind whooshed past them.

Scully grabbed Doggett's arm through the harness. He laughed again and said, "Hey, it might be fun."

They went over the top of the hill and suddenly they sailed down the hill so fast that Doggett yelled himself. Sam and Jo Jo's screams could be heard. Then Brian went off as he opened his eyes.

Doggett laughed. He said, "We sure can scream, can't we."

Scully said, "I never want to do that again."

"Aw come on. It's fun."

"For you maybe," Scully said.

When they regrouped, Sam said, "What next?"

Jo Jo said, "The ferris wheel."

"Okay. I'll go on that," Sam said, "We do need a break from major rides for one of them. Then we go on Chaos."

Brian groaned. "That doesn't sound fun."

When they got onto the ferris wheel, Brian was joined with a short dark haired woman and they boarded. He sat down and closed his eyes, trying not to think of the heights he would be going at. The woman next to him said, "What's the matter?"

"I don't like heights," Brian said, eyes still closed. "I'm only on here cause he said I have to be." He pointed at Sam.

The woman nodded. "But if you didn't want to go on it, why did you?"

"I'm his body guard and I have to," Brian said.

She said, "It's not going to be that bad. Here, I'm going to sit here with you rather you like it or not so you should try and have some fun."

Brian opened his eyes and looked at her. He said, "Okay. I'll try, but that doesn't mean I'll like it."

The woman said, "My name is Jean. What's yours?"

"Brian."

"Well hello, Brian."

Down below them they could hear Sam and Jo Jo fighting in their car. He said, "No, I'm gonna tickle you until the top and THEN I'm gonna kiss you."

Jean said, "What's that about?"

"Oh, they're playing again. They do that constantly."

Jean nodded. "So, how did you get stuck with a guy like that?"

"Long story. I got stuck watching his back when another agent called me in. Now I'm here."

Jean laughed. "Poor thing. We'll have fun. I'm actually here on my own. No one I know wanted to go with me so I came here from Chicago all by my lonesome."

"That's where we came from!" Brian said.

"Really?"

"Yep. It was a day to do something before the guy I'm watching goes back out on the road."

"What does he do?"

"He's a lead singer/ guitar player in some wild band," Brian said. "So far Sam and I have fought and well now we're here."

Jean smiled. "Okay."

They got to the top and the ride suddenly froze. Brian said, "Oh no. Not this. We are stuck at the top now and I don't want to be stuck at the top. I hate this."

Jean took his hand into hers. "It'll be alright. We're safe up here and besides, it's not going to topple over and kill us."

"You don't know that," Brian said. "I hate this. I am going to get that boy when I'm done here."

They could hear Sam shout, "Damn you! I am gonna get you for that one. You got the top!"

Jean laughed at Brian when he rolled his eyes. She said. "I see what you mean. So, would you like me to go with you on the rides? You look like you need company."

"Yes. I would like that very much," Brian said. "That way I don't feel so out of place."

"There you forgot where you are, didn't you."

"Yes. But now you reminded me," Brian said.

"Sorry."

Sam and Jo Jo sat in the car below Brian and Jean. He said, "Damn it, why couldn't we get stuck at the fucking top?"

Jo Jo sighed. "Well, we're close enough."

Sam smiled. "You bet we are."

Jo Jo said, "Now you can stop tickling me."

"Yep. I can stop tickling you."

"You said you'd kiss me when we got to the top."

"THAT was before we got stuck," Sam said.

"So, you're not gonna kiss me now that we are stuck? That's not fair." Jo Jo crossed her arms and pouted.

Sam smiled. "Of course it means I'll kiss you. Let me pick on John first." Sam leaned a little over the car and shouted, "You two having fun down there?"

Doggett shouted, "Oh yeah. Barrels of fun."

Sam turned to look at Jo Jo. He said, "Purple is your color. Even if it's soaked and looks black now."

Jo Jo smiled. "Thanks. I'm still wet."

"I know you are." He lifted his shirt and said, "Yep. Me too. But it was so much fun." He scooted closer to her, as much as the harness would allow it and took her hand into his. "So, you were saying about kissing?"

Jo Jo said, "You said you'd kiss me when we got to the top."

Sam smiled. "So I did." He leaned in and kissed her. "There. I kissed you."

"SAM! That wasn't much of a kiss."

"Okay. I'm just being mean to you." He twisted as much as he could and kissed her slowly. He felt her arms go around him and he pulled back. "Dude, we're gonna be the coming attraction for the park."

Jo Jo giggled, kissed him and said, "So what."

Sam kissed her again, arms going around and words weren't needed. Doggett shouted up, "You two better not go to far up there!"

Sam broke the kiss off. "Shut up! Kiss Dana or something. Leave us alone!"

Jo Jo smiled and whispered in his ear, "Don't worry. He's just pushing buttons."

Sam laughed, put his forehead on hers and said, "I know." He kissed her again and the ride started to move, jarring them. Sam sighed. "Well, it was fun while it lasted. The whole park had to have seen us by now."

"I know. What do you wanna go on next?"

"Well, let's think about dragging Brian on the Chaos, though I think he might want to take that girl he ended up with. They probably got to know each other. The ride slammed to a stop again and Scully squealed from below.

Jo Jo giggled. "Maybe not so fast. We're stuck again."

"I'm okay with that. Are you okay with that?" He kissed her before she could answer.

"Yes," she said after he finally stopped for air.

"Good. Me too."

Doggett and Scully sat in their car, not far enough to get off. Scully sighed. "John, we're stuck, your brother is making out with his girlfriend and poor Brian is stuck higher than us."

Doggett laughed. "I'm sure things are goin' to be okay." He took her hand into his and smiled. "Besides, they might have the right idea."

"In front of all these people?" Scully said, a little embarrassed.

"We are shy, aren't we?" Doggett said, "Besides, what else is there to do?"

"John Doggett, are you trying to get me to kiss you?" Scully said, smiling at him. She gave his hand a squeeze and smiled.

Doggett scooted in closer as much as the harness would allow him and said, his voice husky, "Maybe I am."

Scully giggled. "Why didn't you just ask?"

Doggett smiled. "Cause this was so much more fun."

Scully sighed. She leaned in and kissed him. "There. I kissed you and that's all your getting till we get back to the studio."

"That's not fair."

"It's plenty fair. Why let us become a show like Sam and Jo Jo?"

"Who cares? If we're happy why do we have to care what the rest of the park thinks?" Doggett said, smiling at her.

"Okay, but still. It's well, a public place and well, I'm not as open as Sam and Jo Jo obviously are and well, I don't know."

Doggett leaned in, kissing her silent. He said, "There. Now, be quiet. I don't think it'll be a big deal. Not really at least. Trust me. It'll be just fine."

Scully smiled. "I hope so. I just don't want everyone watching us, it makes me feel odd and well, I don't know."

"There you go again. Sh." He kissed her and whispered in her ear, "You know, Dana, I haven't felt this way in years. Risky, you know? It's sorta risky kissin' you in public like that, especially since we're partners and we're not supposed to do that. But you know what, I'm gonna do it anyway."

Scully looked at him. She said, "John, what are you saying?"

"I'm sayin' that I haven't been this alive in years. I haven't laughed so much, felt so much happiness, felt so close to another since you came to live with me. Dana, you know, I am in love with you. I just like to show you that sometimes."

She smiled. "I know you do. I do too. I'm actually in love with you. I feel like shouting to the whole world that I am in love with John Doggett, but I won't. That's not me and well, I'd feel so embarrassed. What if Mulder heard me? Okay, so I'm being paranoid."

Doggett laughed. "I'm sure it is risky. Tell you what. When we get off this ride I'm gonna badger the love birds up there for some food."

Scully leaned her head onto his shoulder. "I like that idea. So, you gonna kiss me or what?"

"Sure, if you want me to." He leaned in and kissed her after she sat up. She put her arms around him and kissed him back.

When the kiss broke off, she noticed that the ride was moving. They were going to be let off now.

Doggett sighed. "Well, it couldn't last for ever."

After the ride, Jo Jo said, "Sam, I'm hungry."

Sam sighed. "Alright. Let's go the food stand over there."

"I'll meet you there. I have to go potty and then I'll be back," Jo Jo said, giving him one last kiss.

Sam shook his head. He said, "Potty? My, that's a stretch in language."

Doggett, Scully, Brian and Jean joined them. Brian said, "I'd like for you to meet Jean. She'll be spending the rest of the day with us."

Sam said, "That's cool. Jo Jo went to the bathroom so she'll be back. We're gonna get something to eat now and then we'll go on some more rides."

Brian sighed. "I'll go after her. I don't want any thing to happen to her."

"Nah. She'll be fine," Sam said. "Let's get our food and then we'll go on rides. Besides she just went into that bathroom over there." Sam pointed not 50 feet away to a bathroom. He said, "I'm gonna order food."

Doggett and Scully looked at each other. Scully whispered, "I don't mean to sound paranoid, but I have a funny feeling something might happen to Jo Jo if we're not careful."

"Why do you say that?"

"Oh, only because some how something will go wrong. It's been too perfect for far too long," Scully said.

"Don't worry. She'll be fine."

Sam ordered two hot dogs, one for him and one for Jo Jo. He said, "Go ahead guys, get up there and order something. I'm gonna wait right here for Jo Jo and give her this hot dog when she gets back."

Brian looked towards the bathroom, his F.B.I. mode coming over him and he nodded. He went up to the booth and ordered a hot dog for himself.

Sam said, "There must be a large line in there. I hate women's bathrooms. They are always over flowing with people."

Doggett said, when he and Scully joined him. "It's been ten minutes, Sam. I don't know. I don't like this."

Sam said, "I don't either. I can't just barge into the bathroom to see if she's there."

Scully said, "I can. I'll be right back. Don't let anything happen to my hot dog."

Suddenly a scream erupted and Sam said, "That's Jo Jo! Something's wrong."

Brian drew his gun from his ankle holster and charged in before anyone could stop him. Sam stood dumbfounded and dropped the hotdogs. He charged in after Brian and shouted, "Alright, who ever it is, come on out!"

A man held Jo Jo by her throat his hand over her mouth. He switched positions and drew a weapon to place at her temple. The man said, "I'm here to get one girl. I pick her."

"You don't pick her." Sam walked forward, angry.

Brian pushed him back. "Let me."

Brian said, "Who sent you. What are you doing here?"

Jo Jo lifted her foot up, and slammed it into the man's foot. She then elbowed him hard in the groin and ran to Sam. Brian said, "That's it, you're under arrest."

After Brian turned the man over to security, Brian said, "I will want to talk to that man later. See who he was working for and why."

Sam nodded. He held Jo Jo close. "That was not fucking cool. Let's find something fun and get out of this area. I'm not so hungry any more."

Jo Jo nodded. "Let's go on something. Just something nice."

"I know. I'm taking you on the Swan Boats. It'll be peaceful after that incident. I wonder who the fruit cake was."

Brian said, "I'm gonna go and find out. You guys take off and do that type of thing. Agent Doggett, keep an eye on them."

Doggett nodded. "I will."

On the way over, Jo Jo broke down. She started to cry and shook her head when Sam asked her if she was alright. Sam said, "Hold up. She's not okay." Sam hugged her. "You gonna be okay?"

"That man, he came out of no where," Jo Jo said, through sobs.

Sam said, "I know. Did he say anything to you?"

"He, he wanted a woman. You know, that type of man. He wanted to take one woman and he decided that I would be it. I was so scared," Jo Jo said, hiding her face in Sam's shoulder.

Sam said, "Fuck. He wanted you for that? If I could get my hands on him I'd throttle the bastard."

Doggett said, "I don't like this. I just hope it was nothing more and not someone from you know who. Just not his style and I think if he was gonna do anything he'd be here himself or somethin'. I don't know."

Sam held Jo Jo close. He said, "Let's get sat down over here and we'll figure out what we want to do next. The Swan Boat will wait. Dana, will you run and tell Brian that we're here? I don't want him to get upset and not be able to find us."

Scully nodded. "But you stay here. Don't go off anywhere until I get back."

Sam nodded. "Not a problem."

Doggett sat down next to him. He said, "I'm sorry that this had to happen."

"Not as sorry as that sick pervert is gonna be when I sue him and charge him. I don't take these things lightly. He's gonna be in trouble."

"Sam. Let Brian handle it. He's probably been on the prowl for women all day and he went for Jo Jo, cause he figured she was easy."

Jo Jo was shaking and she said, "He was waiting for any woman to go in there he told me so."

Sam held her. He said, "Sh. Don't worry." He rocked her a little, trying to calm her down. He said, "This is not something I wanted to have happen on the day off."

Doggett nodded. "Me either. I didn't even know Brian brought a weapon. I know I did. They didn't even check."

"Don't worry, they did," Sam said.

"When did they do that?"

"They checked you through when you bought your ticket. Brian talked to the ticket taker and told them there was three F.B.I. agents armed to watch my ass. He told me while you guys were getting off the Ferris Wheel. Don't worry, you're covered."

Doggett sighed. "Good. I'm glad we're not caught."

Sam smiled. "Don't worry. Mind if I talk to Jo Jo alone for a moment? Don't go off too far though."

Doggett nodded. "Certainly." He got up and made his way about 20 feet away to give them some privacy. He stood watching to make sure no one else came to make any threats. He hoped that nothing would happen to Scully.

Meanwhile, Brian, Scully and the security officer were questioning the man who had grabbed Jo Jo. Jean sat in the office waiting for them to finish.

Brian asked, "So, you were simply waiting for any woman to walk in unsuspectingly to assault and possibly rape her, is that the deal?"

The man stared up. "Yes. I wanted a girl and I knew that I could easily get one here and the screams would be disregarded."

"You thought wrong. I'm here to protect her and and I will be having you brought up on assault and attempted rape charges. We will deal with this," Brian said, his eyes narrowing.

Scully had her arms crossed and she glared at the man. She said, "Now if I would have gone in there would you have done the same thing?"

"Yes."

"Even if I was armed, like I am right now?" She pulled a weapon out of under her jeans and pulled the clip out. "9 mm. I think you would have been sorry and I wouldn't have gotten into trouble. You're very foolish."

The man said, "I do not have a hidden agenda. I do not know anything about anything else except that I wanted to have a girl and when that nice looking blond came in I saw my chance."

"You had to know some one would find out," Brian said.

"Eventually, but I had hoped that by the time anyone found out I'd be done and gone," the man said.

Brian said, "Take him away. I don't want to deal with his garbage any more. Book him and when I get done tonight I'll head over to press the charges. This week I'll be protecting but I'll send my partner out to deal with the case."

Scully look disgusted. She walked out of the room after Brian. Brian looked angry and he placed his weapon in it's concealed spot once again. Scully did the same.

Jean said, "Is that settled?"

"For now. Trust me. What happened today had better be it. I don't want to deal with anything bigger," Brian said. "We should get back to them. Agent Doggett is alone with them and I don't trust this park right now. I'm going to be on guard and follow those two like a hawk the rest of the day."

Scully said, "Poor Jo Jo. She got so shook up. That man was just wrong."

"Well, she did manage to disarm him. Must have some type of fighting experience," Brian said.

"I bet she does," Scully said.

Brian said, "Jean, you still want to travel with us?"

"Sure, why not." Sam lifted Jo Jo up a bit. He said, "What happened today, I want you to know that I'll be keeping you safe the rest of the day. Do you feel alright now?"

Jo Jo bit her lip and nodded yes. She said, "I just couldn't believe that someone would do that to me. It was like being in grade school all over again, except worse. I didn't expect him to go after me."

"I know. That was wrong of him. Listen, how about when Dana and Brian get back we get something to snack on and we just enjoy ourselves. I know that we're here to have fun and I want you to have fun. You just tell me what you want to do."

Jo Jo nodded. "I'm a little hungry now that you think about it." She smiled slightly at him.

"That's my girl. Now, shall we put the asshole behind us and do something fun?" Sam said. He gave her a kiss and helped her up. He said, "John, when Dana and Brian get here let's rethink the food thing. My stomach is growling."

Doggett nodded. He said, "I hope we have fun the rest of the day and let's put this behind us."

Sam said, "Good idea. We eat, Jo Jo and I go on the Swan Boats, and we find a coaster to kick our ass."

Doggett smiled. "Sounds like a plan. I'll have to take Dana on that too."

"Why not. It'll be nice and quiet and besides, it's my romantic side showing," Sam said, his arm going around Jo Jo. He pulled her in close and held her.

Doggett said, "I can see that. Now, I have to wonder if Brian will be taking that girl home with us."

"He said she's from Chicago like us," Sam said. "I bet he rides home with us, even though I'll be plenty safe with you and Dana."

"It is his job you know. Besides, he can't take Jean with him on the tour."

"Why the fuck not?" Sam said. "He asks her and if she says she can come along she can come along. If not so be it."

Brian, Dana, and Jean all joined them. Brian said, "We have that man in jail and we will press charges. I'm going to have my partner deal with the case while I go with you on your tour. I don't want to drop that duty of protection."

Sam nodded. "Alright. Jo Jo is going with us too."

Brian nodded. "What's next for you guys."

"Food and then the swan boat ride," Sam said.

"Sounds good. Now, I will take the second boat behind you when we get there."

Doggett took Scully's hand and they all made their way to a food stand. Sam had Jo Jo's hand in his own and he asked her what she wanted.

That night in the car, Jo Jo sat in the passenger seat asleep. She had her head on the seat belt and that was crushed against the window. Sam looked over at her for a moment and sighed. He said, "Dana, what did the guy say when you talked to him?"

"Well, as long as Jo Jo is asleep, he wanted her for sex and then he was going to just leave her there. I'm sorry. It's not right and he will be facing charges."

Sam said, "Fucking bastard. I hope they lock him away for a long time."

Doggett said, "Well, I do know that things will be okay now. Just keep an eye on Jo Jo. I don't think you want that to happen to her again."

Sam sighed. "I know I don't."

Sam said, "I hope that Brian is okay with riding home with Jean."

"He didn't seem to mind. He figured that if I was here and that you were going to be safe that it would be alright," Doggett said.

Sam sighed. "I just know that what happened today, that was wrong and poor Jo Jo should have never had to go through that. It's not fair to her."

Jo Jo yawned and moved in the seat to face Sam. She was still asleep and she took up only the seat. Sam smiled. He said, "He didn't even have the decency to find a girl the old fashioned way. Ask them."

Doggett sighed. "I know."

Sam sighed. "I'm still damp from that ride."

Doggett laughed. "We all are."

Scully leaned onto Doggett's shoulder. "I think I'm gonna go to sleep."

Doggett put his arm around her and smiled. "Go right ahead. No one's stoppin' you."

Scully closed her eyes. "Besides the incident I had a really fun day today."

Sam said, "So did I. Let's get home, get some food and relax. I did enough walking today."

Doggett nodded. "Yeah. I agree."

Sam pulled up to his studio a while later in silence. He noticed that he was the only one awake. He parked the car and tapped Jo Jo first on the shoulder. He said, "We're home."

"She opened a sleepy eye. "Okay."

Doggett and Scully woke up too and they all went inside. Jean's car was parked not far away from Sam's and they all made their way into the house.

Sam said, "I'm beat. Let's order something if there is anything open and if there is not, let's make a frozen pizza or anything."

Sam and Jo Jo sat down on the couch. As soon as Sam was sat down Jo Jo rested her head on his shoulder and went to sleep. Sam sighed. "I wore her out today."

Doggett said, "Looks like it to me."

Scully sighed, "I'm shot. I eat this pizza and I am going to get some sleep."

Sam sighed. "I think we all are."

Brian and Jean sat down on the couch. Brian asked, "When do we head out again."

"Day after tomorrow. I get one day of rest after this and we hit the road for months with little breaks. I tour for a year after the album's release and quit. I got to make the next album then," Sam said, his arm going around Jo Jo. Jo Jo threw her arms around him in her sleep.

Jean said, "I think I am too tired to drive home tonight. Do you mind if I stay here?"

Sam said, "Not at all. Not at all. Do you mind checking on the pizza, bro?"

Doggett got up and went into the kitchen, checking on the pizza. He turned the pizza and came back out. "About five more minutes."

Sam fumbled with his free hand to find a cigarette and a lighter. He found both and lit a cigarette while letting Jo Jo sleep. He said, "I do know one thing, boy was today wild."

Scully said, "I feel like I'm still moving."

Doggett laughed at her. He said, "I bet you do. We were on so many rides that moved and now that we're not moving you bet you still feel that way. I know I do."

Scully sighed. "I'm hungry though."

Doggett kissed her. "I'll check and see if it's done then."

He went into the kitchen and checked on the pizza to see if it was ready. He took it out of the oven, cut it up and went back out to the living room with plates.

Sam nudged Jo Jo awake. She grumbled a moment then settled down as she took the pizza. She yawned. "I'm so tired."

"We all are," Sam said. He kissed her cheek. "Now, tomorrow I intend on lounging around and relaxing."

"Sounds good to me," Doggett said.

Scully sighed. "I just don't know what we're going to do when we're done here. I don't know if I want to go on a case just yet."

"Well, we'll think of that tomorrow."

That night a sound woke everyone in the studio. Doggett and Scully came up to the first floor and looked around. Brian and Jean were looking around in another area, Doggett, Scully, and Brian, all armed.

A door opened and Sam came out. Doggett said, "Sam, go put some clothes on."

Sam said, "What? I can't do what I want in my own studio?" He was naked, standing in his bedroom doorway, rubbing his eyes.

Doggett said, "Fine, but Jo Jo had better be dressed."

Jo Jo joined them and was in a night gown. She said, "What happened? What was that noise?"

"It's nothing," Sam said. "I'm gonna get a glass of water."

Doggett rolled his eyes, lowered his weapon and sighed. He whispered to Scully, "Go, find Brian and see if there is anythin' to be worried about."

Scully smiled in amusement at Doggett. She didn't really care if Sam was naked or not, and besides, it didn't matter to her. She didn't want to see it, but it didn't bother her.

Brian and Jean came back with Scully. Brian said, "Just a cat outside. Must have spooked outside and it overturned a garbage can in the alley."

Sam smiled when he came back. Jean held back a giggle. She said, "I'm going to go back to my room."

Brian said, "So, all in all it was a fluke. Let's get back to the bed and get some sleep. It'll be good for us."

Sam sipped his water and sighed. "Yeah."

Doggett said, "And tomorrow morning, please have some clothes on, for Christ's sake."

"Alright, alright," Sam said, smiling at them as he and Jo Jo made their way into the bedroom.

Sam could hear Doggett say to Scully, "That boy never learns."

Scully replied back to him, "I didn't really mind. I thought it was..." Her voice was cut off as Doggett and Scully descended into the basement. Sam shook his head and went into the bedroom.

Jo Jo yawned slightly and crawled back into the bed. She sighed and had her back to him. He crawled into the bed behind her and wrapped himself around her. He kissed her neck and said, "Now that we're both awake, do you just want to go back to sleep?"

Jo Jo sighed and rolled over. "Do you?"

"Not really," Sam said.

"Well, then what do you want to do?"

Sam took a hand of hers into his and kissed it. "Guess. I bet you can't."

"I bet I can. I don't know, Sam. I'm awful tired," Jo Jo said.

"Aww, come on," Sam said. He kissed her and said, "I'll only go to sleep if you want me to."

Jo Jo kissed him back. "See, I knew I could guess what you wanted to do."

"Oh really. And just how did you find that out?" Sam said.

"Ummm, you are naked to begin with and well, let's just think a little bit," Jo Jo said, smiling at him.

Sam blushed only slightly and said, "Okay, you got me."

Jo Jo kissed him. "Now that you mention it, it might not be such a bad idea."

Sam smiled at her, a wide smile. He said, "I'm glad that you think that." He kissed her deeply.

Jo Jo wrapped her arms around his back and deepened the kiss. She felt his hands go around her own back and he held her there. He moved down to her neck and kissed her there, lightly nibbling on it. He whispered in her ear, "So, what do you say, we sleep or do we keep going?"

Jo Jo said, "Sam! You can't just go to sleep now. You started this."

Sam laughed in her ear. "I think I got the idea."

She said, "I think we finish it and then we go to sleep. What do you say?"

"Good plan. I was only kidding about that. I wouldn't do that to you."

"Uh huh." She smiled and said, "Let me take this pesky thing off."

He pulled back, letting her take the night gown off. He smiled as her body was revealed to him. "I'm certainly glad I was the only one who got to see this tonight."

Jo Jo smiled at him in the moonlight. "Oh really?"

"Yep." He moved closer to her and kissed her. She pressed herself against him. He broke the kiss off, planting kisses to her ear. He said, "Well, what do you say? One more ride for the night?"

Jo Jo giggled. "Why not. It'd be fun. Lot more fun than any old roller coaster."

"Hey, hey, you leave the roller coasters alone," Sam said, smiling at her. He kissed down her body, first her shoulders, then her breasts, one at a time. She gasped and he whispered, "You like that, huh?"

She played with his hair, running her hands through it's short locks and whispered, "Don't stop doing that."

He laughed softly and nibbled on one breast. He said, "What if I want to?"

"Then I'll have to hurt you."

Sam laughed. He moved back to her lips and kissed them, while one hand moved in between her legs, parting her. He whispered in her ear, "Now, we couldn't do much on the Ferris Wheel, but I think we can here."

Jo Jo whimpered. She could feel his hand near her center and she bit her lip. He said, "Alright alright."

He laid her down onto the bed and kept her parted for him. He kissed her and slowly entered her, allowing her to accommodate him and she gasped when he was all the way in. She moved her hips to get him to move.

Sam kissed her again, one hand moving on her breast. He moved in and out of her quickly, wanting to climax soon, knowing she would. He felt her squeeze him and knew that she was there when she moaned his name softly in his ear. He went with her.

Afterwards he pulled out and said, "Now, that was better than any old roller coaster."

"Told you so," Jo Jo said.

The next morning Doggett and Scully went upstairs early. Doggett walked up to the gaming system and said, "Do you think Sam would kill me if I tried to play this?"

Scully laughed. "He might. I think it'd be fun to try and see you play."

Doggett turned the TV on and then the system. He took a controller out and said, "I have no idea how this works, but here goes nothin'."

The screen was black and then the game's logo came up. Doggett said, "So far so good."

Scully sat with him and watched. She said, "I have no idea how any of those buttons work."

"Me either. Let's see what happens," Doggett said. The game loaded and he was a character on the screen. Before he could move, something attacked him and the character jumped back in pain. Doggett said, "That's not fair."

Scully said, "What?"

"I didn't even get to do anything and I got hurt. How do I move?"

"Use the arrows on the controller. I think that might work."

Doggett sighed. "I see them," he started to move and said, "Now, what do these buttons do?" He pushed one and the character on the screen kicked the air. He said, "That's cool, wish I could just push a button and kick like that."

Scully laughed. "I bet you do."

Doggett pushed another button and the character jumped. He said, "Okay. Now, what does this button do." He pushed one and the character did a back flip with a kick. "Cool! I really wish I could do that."

Scully laughed. "I knew you had a little boy in you some where."

Doggett turned and smiled. "Thank you." He turned back and an opponent was on the screen. He pushed the backflip kick button and the character kicked the opponent. "This would come in real handy on the X-Files, don't you think?"

Scully laughed. "John. You are so silly."

Doggett said, "Well, I'm gonna get killed here if I'm not careful."

Scully laughed. She said, "Well, at least it's not really you."

"I know. What time is it?"

"8:30," Scully said.

"I don't anticipate Sam and Jo Jo to get up any time soon," Doggett said. "If he does, he better be dressed some what. Runnin' around here with company naked like that."

"It is his studio and he doesn't care. Besides, we are talking about the guy who did run around naked on a plane," Scully said.

"Okay, okay. But still."

Scully laughed. "I bet. It sounds like fun to be like that. Not that I would ever do anything like that."

Doggett said, "What about the house?"

"Hmm, maybe. Depends. What would I get?"

Doggett said, "Hmm, what would you like?"

Scully said, "Well, what would you offer me?"

"A kiss? Maybe more."

"Maybe? You will never get me to run through the house naked then."

Sam came out. "What on earth are you two doing?"

Doggett said, "I was trying your system and Dana and I were talking."

Sam sat down. "Give me that controller."

Doggett sighed. He handed it over and in a matter of minutes Sam had gone into the next level. He smiled at Doggett. "Want to play two player? Separate turns."

Doggett said, "Sure. Just tell me how this thing works."

Scully laughed. She said, "Well, it was cute to watch you find out."

Sam pointed at all the buttons and told him what they did. Doggett nodded. He said, "Well, here goes nothing. You go first."

Sam smiled. "Alright." He pushed restart and they started the game over. He smiled and started to play the game.

Doggett groaned. "I'm gonna die a lot."

Sam laughed. "Yeah, probably but hey, it's fun."

Doggett said, "For you maybe."

Sam hit Doggett in the chest and said, "Quit whinning. I'm trying to play."

Doggett laughed. "That's more like you. Wonder what made you so chipper this morning. Or, do I want to know?"

Sam gave him a wide smile. "I don't know. Do you?"

Scully said, "I'm going to get something to eat and you two had better have grown up some when I get back."

Doggett said, "She's been like this all morning."

Sam laughed. "Your turn dude."

Doggett started out and he instantly got killed. He said, "That's not fair."

Sam said, "It takes practice." He completed his level and said, "Go dude."

Scully came back out, an orange in her hand and a bowl in the other. She peeled it and said, "Now, what did I miss?"

"Mainly me dyin'."

Scully laughed. "Oh, then it wasn't much."

"Wasn't much? Dana!"

Sam laughed. "She's got you on that one."

The next morning, Sam and Jo Jo were up early. Sam said, "It's not my fucking fault that we have to go at this time. Don't fucking whine at me about it. I don't like it any more than you do."

Jo Jo grumbled. "I hate getting up early. Let's get on the bus and sleep."

Doggett and Scully sat in the kitchen, drinking some coffee when they heard all of this. Doggett rolled his eyes. "He's real happy this mornin'."

Sam came in, slammed himself into the counter and yelled, "Fuck! This day is not getting any better."

Doggett said, "Calm down. It'll get better once you get into the bus."

"It had better get better. I hate getting up early and rushing," Sam said.

Jo Jo sat down at the table, eyes squinted and arms crossed. She didn't look any happier than Sam did. She said, "I told you to watch out for that counter."

Sam said, "Yeah, what ever." He went to the fridge and grabbed something to drink.

Brian came in, dressed and ready to go. He had a smile on his face and he looked ready for the day. He said, "How are things here?"

"Fucking great," Sam said. He yawned. "I hate this."

Jo Jo sighed. "Well, once you get back on stage things will get better."

"Where you goin' next?"

"Detroit. We have to get in the bus here and pick up the guys. They'll be in about an hour and we'll be taking off. I can sleep then," Sam said, stretching a bit.

Doggett hid a smile. "I see."

Jo Jo yawned. She went to the fridge and grabbed a can of Coke. She sat back down at the table and opened it, looking grumpy. She said, "I'll have this Coke and I'm gonna take a bath before we go."

"Don't care. You take that if you want. Detroit isn't going to go anywhere," Sam said.

Sam sat down next to Jo Jo and took a drink of the glass of water he had poured himself. He sighed. "I hate mornings."

"We noticed," Doggett said.

Scully sighed. "I see you're going to be fun today."

Brian sighed. "Yeah. Jean's coming soon. She had to get dressed first. Is it alright if she comes with?"

"Not a problem with me. I don't see why not," Sam said.

"I hoped that you'd say that," Brian said.

"Don't worry. Just stay out of my way and don't crowd the bus."

"We won't."

Sam sighed. "Man, how do you do this morning after morning?"

"I have no idea," Scully said, "I often wonder how I do that too."

Doggett laughed. "I think we all do sometimes."

Doggett watched as Sam got ready for the bus ride. He said, "I hope you have a good rest of your tour."

"Me too, man. It's been fun so far. I just hope nothing like at the amusement park happens. I wouldn't want Jo Jo hurt. That was scary," Sam said.

Doggett hugged him. "I know. Now, you off and have fun. Make this country want more. Dana will be out in a moment to say goodbye to you. She wouldn't want to miss that for you."

Scully came out. She hugged Sam. She said, "You call us if you need anything at any time. We'll leave the doors open for you if you need a place to stay."

Sam said, "I know. That goes for you two, you know. I'll call you when we get done with a few concerts. It'll be a blast. Oh and John, make sure that nothing happens to this woman here."

"I won't. She's quite capable, you know," Doggett said.

"Jo Jo! Time to get on the bus!" Sam shouted to her.

Jo Jo came out, ready to go. She said, "I'm ready to go." She stopped and gave Scully a hug. "It's been fun to meet you. Though I could have done without the ass at you know where, but hey, we get by with that."

Scully said, "Yeah. It was fun meeting you too. You two have fun and don't get old while you're on tour. It'd make you guys not so much fun."

"Old? Me? Hell, I'll be 96 and still singing and making music in the nursing home. They'll all hate me for it," Sam said.

Doggett laughed. "You would. I can just see you, scarin' the other residents by singin' hey old man got somethin' for you."

Sam started to laugh. "Man, you have got that right. It'd be so funny."

Scully said, "Do not encourage him, John. He does that all on his own."

Doggett laughed, "I know."

Scully rolled her eyes. "I'm going back inside and start packing, unless you don't mind us staying here a couple days."

Sam lit a cigarette. "Go right ahead. Just lock it when you leave. I don't want no one to come and steal my equipment that I got in there. Besides, this is Chicago."

"Alright. Have a safe trip. Keep us informed and don't let Brian get sidetracked," Doggett said.

"I won't."

Inside the bus, Sam said, "Hey guys, got some people for you to meet."

Randy looked up. "Oh, who are they?"

"This is Brian and Jean. Brian's my body guard. It's all cool. They won't be in the way or anything," Sam said.

"Ok. That's cool." Randy said.

Jo Jo said, "Sam, mind if I get some sleep?"

"Go right ahead. Who the fuck is gonna stop you? Oh, I'm gonna be sleeping too anyways," Sam said, taking a drag on his cigarette. He sighed. "Way to fucking early this morning."

Randy laughed. "Knew you were gonna say that. Yeah. We got a long ride to Detriot and we got to set up the stage and well, you know how that goes."

Jo Jo went to the bed in the back of the bus and crashed on it. She was on her stomach and she faced away from the group. Sam said, "Jo Jo has the right idea."

Brian sat down in a seat next to Jean. He said, "Well, I don't know about you, but I'm ready to go."

"Yeah, but you like mornings. I don't," Sam said.

Brian said, "If you find anything you do not feel comfortable with at the place tell me, okay?"

"I don't glass containers there. That is a must. I don't play if they have glass go inside. I hate the idea of glass hitting me or one of the guys."

"Good idea," Brian said.

Sam put out his cigarette. "Wake me when we get there. I don't want to think right now. Too early." Sam made his way down the aisle, slowly and then crashed on the bed. He curled up to Jo Jo and fell asleep.

Randy said, "Now that we are all here, let's all do that. Sounds like an awfully good idea to me."

Brian said, "Night Owls. I just don't understand."

Randy said, "You will in about 2 nights. We do shows at night and travel all day the next day. Get ready, it's gonna be a killer."

Brian groaned. "Okay."

Jean said, "It'll be fun. We'll have a lot of down time too."

"Yes, I suppose we will."

Jean said, "I'm glad that I could come with you. I didn't really have anything else to do so..."

Brian smiled. "I might survive having you around. Well, I just hope nothing happens that I have to protect him too much. I don't like that idea very much. If something should happen."

Jean said, "Well, we'll deal with it as it comes."

Brian sighed. "Dana told me something. She said that Mulder is well, different. I knew Mulder back in VCS days. He was spooky but good. She said that he was abducted and was missing for months. She didn't tell me everything, but she said that he was different the last time she talked to him. I just hope that he wasn't sent over the edge."

Jean said, "I can tell. Did she say anything else?"

"No. I just hope that Mulder is okay and not up to something. She told me that he was fired recently. He, well, might not be stable." Doggett and Scully went back inside. Doggett sighed. "I'm gonna miss him. I just hope nothin' happens to him or to us here. I don't know what to think about all of the things that have been goin' on."

Scully hugged him. "I do know one thing. I'm happy with you. Ok, granted at first I never thought we'd be where we are today when we first started, but now I'm glad that we are here. Let's get something to eat and decide what we want to do."

Doggett smiled down at her. He kissed her slowly. "So, what do you have in mind?"

"Hmm, well anything but watching you play those video games. You and your brother are never going to grow up. But that's why I love both of you so much," Scully said, her arms going around his neck.

"You love both of us?" Doggett smiled.

"Well, of course I love Sam. I'm not in love with him. I'm in love with you. What, I can't love Sam?" Scully said, a smile crossing her lips.

"Of course you can. I'm just gonna have to hurt you if you gush too much over him," Doggett said. He kissed her and walked towards the kitchen. "So, what do you feel like havin'?"

Scully said, "Don't know. What does he have in his fridge?"

"Not much. Some fruit as you know. Some gross thin' he forgot about that's been there since before he toured it looks. Hm, I'll check the freezer."

Scully heard a crash and Doggett yelp. She said, "What happened?"

"He over stocked his freezer. Everythin' attacked me." Doggett shouted to Scully.

Scully hid a giggle. She said, "Well, out of what fell out of the freezer, what do you think you want to eat?"

"I'm sick of pizza. Hmm, what do we have here."

Scully came into the kitchen. She said, "It looks like a stir fry to me. It's early in the morning, but what ever. I'm hungry and I don't want breakfast."

Doggett smiled from the floor where he sat sorting the items from the freezer on the floor. He said, "Well, you want to start looking for pots and pans to cook that in or should I put this back and let me get attacked by what's in his cupboards."

Scully said, "It won't be that bad. He probably just put too much in his freezer. Lots and lots of people across America do that every day. It's being an American."

Doggett laughed. "I know. I'm just pickin' on him."

Scully rolled her eyes. "I don't know who is worse, you or him. But, I must admit, I love the two you for it."

Doggett said, "Yeah, yeah, you already said that."

Scully put her hands on her hips and raised an eyebrow. "John Doggett, and that means what?"

"Means nothin'. Means I was just pickin' on ya. Don't worry. Now find those pots so I can make this stirfry." He stood up, putting away the things that had been in the freezer. He was about to shut the door when three things fell out. Doggett groaned.

"That's what you get for picking on me."

After they ate, Scully said, "What do you want to do now?"

Doggett looked at her for a moment. He said, "Well, it's up to you. I don't really care what we do. We are here and well, there is really nothin' to do and you told me that you didn't want to play video games, or rather let me play them."

Scully said, "Do you blame me?"

"No, not at all. I just, well, what else is there to do?" Doggett asked.

Scully said, "I can think of a few things. Let's check television out a bit first. I don't know. It's early and we are both off on a vacation together. There has to be something to do."

Doggett turned the television on. He sighed. "So far nothing on. It's boring television in the morning. Why don't I check out the video collection."

"Do you really want to do that?"

"Why not? I think if he had any of those videos, Jo Jo would have found a way to get rid of them without him noticin'. Besides, he'd just well, you can see where I'm goin' can't you, if he wanted that, he'd well..." He was blushing now.

Scully laughed. "I'm sure he would. I guess. I don't really want to know about that though. I was just teasing you that's all," Scully said.

Doggett sat down on the couch. He sighed. "I don't really want to watch a movie anyways. It's not fun to watch a movie with such a beautiful woman sittin' next to me and not spend it talkin' or doin' somethin' with her instead."

Scully blushed this time. She said, "John, until you can come up with something to do, why don't I straighten up the bedroom."

Doggett laughed. "You want me to help?"

"Sure. If you want. I wouldn't mind that," Scully said.

They made their way into the bedroom, chasing a cat out. Doggett asked, "Who is that? Which one is he?"

"I don't know. I think he's Pony Boy. He's down here more often," Scully said. She started to straighten the bed up when she felt Doggett behind her.

She felt his hands on her hips and then go around her. He kissed her neck softly and whispered, "I think I know what I want to do. That's if it's okay with you."

Scully said, "John, it's fine with me. I know what you're thinking." She backed into him a little. She liked feeling his solid form behind her.

Doggett kissed her neck again. "Well, do you want to?"

"Sure. I suppose we have nothing else to do and who knows what will happen when we get back to work. We might not be able to do these things as much."

Doggett said, "I'm glad you said that."

Scully turned around in his arms. She kissed him. "Oh really?"

"Yes." He kissed her back, his tongue pushing into her mouth. He held her close to himself as he kissed her.

Scully put her arms around his back and kissed him back, her mouth opening up for him to kiss her. She encouraged him to fall back on to the bed.

When they landed, he landed on top of her, but not painfully. He kissed her, running his hands through her hair and down her neck and her body. Scully moaned into his mouth, seeking more.

Doggett kissed her neck then, lightly biting it. He whispered, "Dana, do you realize we just got dressed and now we're gettin' undressed again?"

Scully burst into laughter. "Thanks again, for the newsflash, John. I don't really care. We're not going anywhere and no one is going to see us."

Doggett smiled and took her mouth again. He felt her arms go up around the back of his neck, her fingers playing with his hair. He felt his jeans that he had put on that morning grow too tight. He lifted off of her, never stopping kissing her, unbuttoning them quickly.

Scully reached down and helped him slide out of them. She kissed him. She watched as he slid out of his shirt then, and started to undress herself.

As soon as he was naked he kissed her and helped her take her own clothes off. He helped her with her shirt, planting kisses on her neck and lips. She slid out of her shirt and stood up for a moment, though Doggett protested. She stepped out of her pants and her underwear.

Doggett smiled. He said, "Now the only thin' to go is that bra."

Scully undid the clasp, and she let it drop to the floor after she slid out of it. She smiled at him. Doggett stood up, taking her mouth with his and pulled her closer to himself.

She gasped against his mouth. She ran her hands down his body and on his back. He kissed her and lead her back to the bed. She laid down and opened her legs for him while he settled in between them and kissed her breasts first. He slid a hand down in between them and felt her center. She moaned and her hips bucked a bit.

He smiled up at her, sliding a finger inside. She moaned, "John, please, don't stop doing that."

He moved the finger around in her, letting her juices cover his hand. He pulled it out to her protest and climbed back on top of her, slowly entering her. She gasped then.

Doggett felt her hips buck as he entered her, and it made him move faster. He moved in and out of her slowly, not wanting to go too fast but rather enjoy it. He felt her hands on his back, urging him onwards.

Doggett moved faster in and out of her, trying to make it last with her. He didn't want to rush and make it seem less significant. He felt her get slick and hot, and it almost drove him over the edge.

She moaned, "John, please, don't torture me."

He kissed her, thrusting into her harder, now trying to find both of their climaxes. He felt hers hit and she squeezed him. He moaned as he felt his own climax hit. He thrust into her one last time and kissed her.

After he pulled out of her, sated, he asked, "Now, that we have that out of the way, what do you want to do?"

When they arrived in Detroit, Sam and Jo Jo went to the hotel with Brian to check the place out. It would be where they would stay the afternoon rather than just stay on the bus. Brian checked the place out, set up the room accommodations he would need and let the band do what they wanted.

Sam went over to the bed, plopped down on it, turning on the television. He lit a cigarette. Jo Jo sat down next to him, watching him flip through the channels. He said, "Figures. It's almost all pay per view shit I don't want to watch."

Jo Jo said, "Let me see the box."

Sam handed it to her and said, "Good luck. I don't expect to find anything worth watching.

Jo Jo rolled her eyes, turning the channels. She sighed. "How about we put some music on."

Sam said, "Great idea. Do you know where that one CD is? Not mine, that other one."

"You only have a million CDs, Sam." Jo Jo pointed out to him.

"Yeah, I know. But still, do you know the one I'm talking about? I think it's some industrial one," Sam said.

"No, I don't. Go look for it. I don't really care," Jo Jo said. "I don't feel like figuring out what you are talking about."

Brian said, "I just heard word from someone, there was a man looking for you, Sam."

"Who? I didn't tell anyone that we were coming here except MTV and the fans and well, who is it? Did they leave a name?"

"No, no they didn't. But the description fit Mulder. He left a note, who ever it was."

Sam took it from Brian. He read, "I'm not going to just walk away and let you make Scully think differently of me. It was you who planted these ideas in her head and I know it." Sam shook his head. "Sad fucker doesn't know that I had nothing to do with that. That was his fault and Dana did that all on her own."

Brian said, "Just the same, I'm gonna scope the place out, make sure no one gets in that shouldn't and make sure you guys are safe."

Randy asked, "Sam, what does this guy want with you anyways?"

"He's, well, he wants Dana and he blames me when it was him who walked out on her. The piece of shit doesn't realize that you just don't get up and leave a woman who has your child because YOU fucking feel like it, so now he's mad at me for helping her make some decisions she was going to make anyways."

Randy shook his head. "I see. Well, good luck at getting him to back off. From what Brian said, he's an obsessive person when it comes to his partners."

Brian nodded. "Yes, Mulder always has been that way. At least that's the way he was on the VCS. He trusted you and kept you close, or he didn't and you didn't get to know anything about him. I don't know if he crossed that line that we all figured he'd cross a long time ago."

Sam said, "What ever the fuck he's up to, I don't wanna know. I want to tour and have fun and if he can't see that I had nothing to do with what Dana did, he can just go and fuck himself for all I care. I had nothing to do with it."

Doggett and Scully that afternoon went back up stairs. They had napped the morning away. He was the first one to wake and he had kissed her awake. When they got up stairs, Doggett went to check the messages that were on the answering machine. The light was blinking.

The first message said, "Hey, Sammie, thought I'd check in with you. Give you my regards on your tour. Oh, don't have too much fun." The message ended and Doggett sat with his hand on his chin listening to the next one. He figured that the first one was from his old band mate from the other band he had been in.

The next message started. "Hey, Sam, you think that you'll be able to give us a call before the next show? Randy wants to know." Doggett dismissed that one. But the next one would scare him.

"Hey, I got a hold of this number. I just wanted to let you know that I'm watching you. I'll be seeing you in a while. Oh, and don't think I'll let you off easy. You did something to make Scully not trust me and I don't take that lightly. I personally think she likes you better, but that's beside the point. I will be watching you."

Doggett heard the answer machine beep and say, "End of messages." He instantly picked up his cell phone and dialed Brian's. Brian answered and Doggett said, "We got a problem. Mulder left a message at Sam's. He's gonna go after him. He didn't sound all that well either, mentally that is."

Brian said, "We had a message here too. I'm on it. Don't worry. Hey guys! Stop that pillow fight!"

Doggett smiled. At least he knew that Sam was safe. He could hear Jo Jo giggle and Sam say something, but he didn't catch what it was. He sighed. "Is he going to do this a lot?"

"I would think so. Something in him snapped. He was always quirky, but what ever happened to him while he was missing, it sent him over the edge and he just lost it recently. He's after Scully, in the end that's who he wants, but he is looking for someone to blame, not realizing it is him who gave her up, if you were going to go into his mental state. I'm a profiler myself, but I don't know what to tell you."

Doggett said, "Keep an eye on him. I don't know how he got Sam's number, but he did."

"Okay. I will keep that in mind," Brian said.

After he hung up, Scully came back. She kissed him and asked, "What was that about."

Doggett said, "Mulduh is after Sam. He left a message here on the answer machine."

Scully pressed play, relistening to the messages before that and then Mulder's. She s aid, "He sounds different. I don't know what to tell you. He doesn't sound like himself."

Doggett hugged her. "I know. There is something up."

Scully sighed. "I just worry about Sam and now I worry that Mulder, in what ever state he is in is not going to think rationally. He's not the same man anymore. What ever they did to him, they really messed with him and he's not the same."

After Brian got off the phone with Doggett, Brian said, "Well, we do have a problem. Mulder knows your phone number from your studio. He left you a message and it sounds like he's not mentally stable. I figure that he'll plan his moves very carefully, but he'll get impatient and move quickly wanting to get what he wants as fast as he can."

Sam sighed. "Fucking great. Just fucking great. I have this maniac after me and I'm trying to go on tour and you know what, fuck this. I'm not going to sit back and let him ruin this. I didn't have anything to do with him walking out on Dana. That he did on his own terms."

Brian sighed. "Maybe so, but what ever state he is in now was not the state he was in then. He might have been afraid to hurt Dana so he left and his mental state went down hill from there and now he's at this state. I'm going to post and APB on him and see if we can't find him. I don't want to see you get hurt."

"I don't either," Sam said. He lit a cigarette. "What the fuck am I supposed to do? Cancel my tour? I just can't do that. It wouldn't be fair to the fans, no matter how safe I'd be. Even if I did go back home I wouldn't be safe anyways. He did get my number."

Jo Jo sighed. "Sam, we're not asking you to cancel your tour. We're just trying to figure how to do this and keep you safe at the same time."

Sam took a drag on his cigarette. He sat down on the bed and sighed. "I know that. I just don't like how this is turning out. I become good friends with the new partner that John has and she just happens to be dating him of her own accord and suddenly this old partner of hers shows up and makes me the one who pushed them together? What the fuck am I supposed to think about that? I mean, if I met Mulder, I don't know what I'd say to him. Anything I have to say wouldn't matter anyway."

Brian said, "You are probably right about that. He wouldn't listen to anyone, not even Dana at this point could sway him to listen to reason about this. I wish it wasn't so, but I saw Mulder spiraling in this direction when I knew him ten years ago. He, was well, odd then and now he has been pushed over the edge."

Jo Jo sat next to Sam. She leaned her head onto his shoulder and asked quietly, "So what do we do? Do we just make sure we have you or someone to watch us all the time to make sure we're safe? I don't like the idea of being watched all the time, but I don't like the idea of dying possibly either."

Sam sighed. "This is just not good. Yes, yes we'll have him watch us and we have no choice. He was hired to do that. Damn, Mulder just had to go and do something like this. How can I have fun with this shit going on?"

That evening in the dressing room, Sam sat with his arms crossed, staring off into space. He was thinking about all that had happened and he wondered if his brother was going to be alright and if Dana would be okay.

Brian asked, "Sam, what do you want me to do. Should I go and scan the area out for anything that might be suspicious?"

Sam didn't respond or even move. He continued to stare at an unknown place. He didn't even seem to notice that anyone was in the room with him.

Brian snapped his fingers. "Sam! Did you hear me?"

Sam jumped. "Wwhat? Did you ask me something?"

"Yeah. I asked you if I should go and scope the area out."

"Yeah. Yeah man, go ahead. I'll be safe here. Don't worry we got some security here," Sam said. He uncrossed his arm and took out a cigarette. He took a beer out of the fridge.

Brian shook his head. "Alright. What were you thinking about anyways?"

"Oh, just how this Mulder guy might be after Dana and John and well, I just think it's not all that cool. That and I have to prepare for the show tonight."

Brian said, "Alright. Where is Jo Jo?"

"I dunno. I just was thinking and spaced out so I don't know. She's not in here?" Sam said, taking a drag.

"Nope. I don't see her. I'm going to go and see if I can find her. You stay here," Brian said.

Sam said, "No problem. Just find her."

After Brian left to find Jo Jo, Sam sat, smoking and staring off into space. He was worried about Jo Jo now and he hated the idea of anything happening to her.

Randy sat down next to him. He said, "Things will be okay. I heard about it."

Sam sighed. "I don't know what the fuck to do about it. I think this guy's insane and he's after me for something I had nothing to do with."

Randy took a beer out for himself. "Yeah. It is a little nerve wracking. So did Brian go off to look for Jo Jo?"

"Yeah. I hope nothing happened to her," Sam said.

"I know you don't want that. Things will be fine man." Randy took a drink of his beer. "Trust me, you'll see."

Brian came back. "We didn't find her. She wasn't any where. I even had the female guards go into the women's bathrooms. She's not here. I don't know what to do next except set an APB on her."

Sam swore. "FUCK! He got her didn't he. That bastard had to get her so that he could get me."

Brian said, "I'm sorry. I'll find her back."

Sam threw his beer bottle. "What the fuck am I supposed to do tonight? Go on stage like nothing fucking happened?"

Brian said, "It might be your best shot at calming down and letting us find her. If we all went on a search the chances that we could all get hurt would be greater. I tell you what. I'll have some of the field office agents help out and then we'll see what happens."

Sam sighed. "Alright."

Scully sighed. She said, "You know, we should call Skinner and warn him about Mulder's state."

"I know. I know. It's just a sad loss to have this happen. I may have not known Mulduh, but he did beautiful work. I read the files, Dana. I know what you two did. I may not believe all of it, but I saw the genius he had. What ever happened to him, made him this way," Doggett said, sighing. "I just hope nothing bad happens."

Scully hugged him. "It frightens me what Mulder might be capable of now. He's not the same man at all. You're right. What ever happened to him while he was missing, it made him become this way. I think he walked away to protect me before his state sent him over the edge. If he would have stayed around, perhaps we could have gotten him some type of help."

Doggett sighed. "You can't go expectin' yourself to take the brunt of this. He's this way for what ever reason. You had nothin' to do with what happened to him. He's, well, this way and now we have to find a way to prevent anything from going wrong further."

The phone rang loudly then. Doggett let go of Scully, answering it. "Yes?"

"It's Brian. We got a problem. Your brother just hit the stage, even though Jo Jo is missing. I just thought I'd let you know. Some how when someone wasn't looking she must have went some where and she's disappeared now. Sam's going on stage to give it a try, but if he needs to quit in mid show, I told him to give me the signal."

"Thanks for tellin' me. Tell him that we'll contact Skinner and some of the other F.B.I. agents and form a task force if need be," Doggett said.

Brian sighed. "He's well, not very happy. He's really worried and doesn't know if he can make the show, but he feels the fans deserve it and they are there already."

Doggett said, "Alright. Again, thanks for telling us."

Doggett put the phone down. Scully asked, "What's the matter?"

Doggett sighed. He looked down, then looked back up. "Jo Jo went missin'. They don't know where she is and Sam's really upset but he's gonna do his show anyways."

Scully looked down. "Do you think he'll make it through the show?"

"I don't know. He's goin' to be crushed when they don't find her right away. You're right. He does love that woman to death. He's goin' to take this as a hard fall."

Sam walked onto the stage, shock setting in. He stood in front of his microphone, silent. He heard the guitars and drums start for the first hit and Sam wondered if he could do it. He sang the first verse, plowing into the chorus, screaming it, louder than he thought he could. His anger at what had happened was now coursing through him.

He continued through the song, trying to keep his cool and not just start trashing things. When the chorus came again he screamed loudly, the fans echoing it. He felt tense, he felt angry and he was letting that out.

After that song ended, a quieter song started. He started the song and felt himself grow heartbroken. He tried not to break down in front of the crowd.

He could only think of one thing. She was gone and no one could do anything about it. He wanted to kick and scream but the song was soft and he felt this too.

Halfway through the song, he said, "I can't."

The crowd fell to a hush. Randy came over to him and asked, "Do you want to stop the show?"

Sam covered the microphone. "I just can't sing this song. Not this one. Not right now."

Randy said, "How about we change it up. We'll do something from the first record. Something hard."

"Okay. I just can't do this song tonight."

Randy walked over to his spot, and started to play a louder heavier piece. Sam got up to the microphone and waited for his cue. He heard it and allowed himself to scream the lyrics out, feeling better. He knew he couldn't do that other song, not until Jo Jo was back.

The crowd was watching him, trying to figure out what was going on. When the song finished, Sam said, "Hey, how is everyone doing tonight? I hope you didn't have a hard time getting here."

The crowd watched in silence. Sam said, "Fuck it. I can't sit here and lie to you guys. I have a crisis on my hands, so if I have any problems tonight, it's cause some pathetic fuck kidnapped my girl and I'm fucking pissed. Just thought I'd let you know. Don't mean to be rude or confusing to you guys. It happened right before the show. So, let's scream it out."

The crowd looked shocked. Sam directed the band to start the hard seven minute hit they had. He tore into the lyrics and watched the crowd go with him. He felt better then, being able to express his anger and not fear that no one knew what was going on with him. He hated to lie to the fans.

Brian stood on the side lines watching trying to decide if he should pull him off. He knew the security was looking all over for Jo Jo and he realized how much Sam really cared for Jo Jo. He knew they played games a lot but he really loved her.

Sam started the pop cross over hit. He said, "I'm doing this one cause I feel like it. It feels fucking great to be performing such a beautiful song for you guys."

The band started the song, Sam standing at the microphone. He closed his eyes as he started the song, trying to calm himself down by losing himself in the music. It started to slowly work. He heard the crowd start to sing with him and he felt free, yet afraid of what might be happening to Jo Jo.

After the show, Sam went back stage and refused to sign any autographs. He said, "Randy, go and sign some stuff. I don't feel like it tonight."

Randy put a hand on Sam's shoulder. "It's alright. Don't worry about it man. They'll understand."

Sam nodded. He took out a cigarette and lit it nervously, trying to calm down. After Randy left, he took a look around the room, trying to locate what he should throw. He smoked his cigarette, not noticing Brian walking into the room.

Sam screamed then, "FUCK! WHO DOES HE THINK HE IS!"

Brian said, "We're looking Sam. We'll find her. Don't worry."

Sam turned to look at him. "How can you fucking say that? Honestly I don't know how you can fucking say that and mean it."

Brian said, "We're trying to do all we can. Sam, I know you're scared. I spoke to your brother. He said that he would contact the D.C. office and form a task force. I know your brother. He's the best missing persons agent I know."

Sam said, "If it was that fucking mad man Mulder, he probably already killed her by now."

"Actually probably not. In his state he wants to make an exchange. You give him Scully and William, he'll give you Jo Jo. Murdering Jo Jo wouldn't fit his profile. His profile is mainly that he wants something and now that he has something you want, if it is Mulder, we don't know that for sure, he'll want that exchange."

Sam said, "FUCK! He's going to try and do something to her to get me to give him what he wants. I don't have control over Dana. Doesn't he fucking get that! I don't have control over her. She's her own person and if he doesn't get that I can't help him. I want Jo Jo here safe and sound."

Brian sighed. "I know you do. What are you going to do about your other shows."

"I'm not fucking leaving here until I have Jo Jo. I'll reschedule. I can't do anything about it. It's not my fault. Actually it probably is. I should have made sure she was being watched by one of you guys and I didn't," Sam said, lighting another cigarette. He kicked over the small end table and stomped on it. He said, "I hate this. I really fucking hate this. I'm being jerked around by this nutso freak and I can't do anything about it."

Brian said, "It will be okay. We can't give up hope. I think you should get some sleep and we'll see what we can do. I think your brother is coming out here. The way he talked, he sounded like he was going to make his way out here. He'll muscle the airlines if he has to."

Sam turned around. "You think so? I hope he gets here."

Doggett stood in the door way. "I muscled my way through security, but we made it here. Sam, I'm sorry."

Sam stopped, dropped the half way smoked cigarette and hugged his brother, tears finally coming to him. He finally broke and he hated what could happen.

Scully said, "How long ago was it that you realized she was missing?"

"The show was about 2 hours ago, for when it started. I'd say about 3 hours now," Brian said.

"Alright. Skinner said he'd send someone out here to start a task force from the field office," Scully said. She looked at Sam.

He was rubbing his eyes, trying to calm down. He picked up an empty beer bottle and threw it, smashing it against the wall. He yelled, "WHY!"

Doggett said, "It'll be okay. We will find her. I promise you that."

Sam went into the dressing room provided for him and sat down on the bed. He didn't want to hear about anything they were planning to find Jo Jo, it just hurt too much.

He laid down facing away, trying to calm down, but finding it impossible. Doggett sat down on the bed behind him. He said, "Sam, I know you're upset and you're scared."

Sam turned his dark eyes on his brother. He said, "Damn straight that I'm scared. It's not cool to know that my girl is out there. We don't even know if it was Mulder. John, what if she's dead? They've had hours to kill her. John, she is small and she is vulnerable, even if she won't admit it."

Doggett said, "I know. It's goin' to be alright. You just have to have hope. We have time to find her. Listen, I'll let Dana stay with you and I'll form a task force. Trust me, I have found several people with less to go on. Alive."

Sam sighed. "John, I'm just so upset. She was here and then she was gone. I should have been paying attention to her. She must have gone off to go to the bathroom or something and didn't tell anyone because she couldn't wait or something or well, I don't know anymore. It's just too scary to think about what might be happening to her."

Doggett hugged his brother. "Sam, we're here for you. We will find her. Just be patient and allow me to do what I must. Dana will try to do something for you too."

Scully came into the room. She said, "John, Skinner said he sent someone from the Detroit office to you. He's here and wants to speak with you. Let me t ake care of him."

Doggett nodded. He gave his brother one more hug and got up to go out to talk with the agent waiting for him.

Scully sat down. She said, "Sam, I know you're scared. It's okay to let your feelings out. Don't worry about what I will think."

Sam said, "When have I ever worried about that. I don't know who took Jo Jo but I think it is that Mulder guy. What ever is wrong with him, it sent him too far over the edge and I'm scared that something will happen to Jo Jo."

Scully hugged him. "She'll come back. She is a fighter so she'll be fine. She'll come back and she'll tell you how this person was mean and how she survived. She'll be okay."

"So you say. I just want her to come back," Sam said. He lit a cigarette, mixing a drink of Budweiser and tequelia. He downed one drink and mixed another.

Scully said, "Sam, don't do that."

"What else am I supposed to do? I'm here like a sitting duck wondering if my girl is okay and I have to cancel some dates and reschedule them, because I have no choice to. Yeah, I'm not pleased."

Doggett and the agent that was sent to talk to him were sitting in the open back stage area. Doggett said, "It's not like she was gone for all that long for some one not to notice. Now, I think you should know this, at his studio we received a phone call from an ex agent named Fox Mulduh. He was pretty adamant about makin' sure that Sam was punished for takin' my partner away from him. It's a long story. All you need to know is that we suspect Mulduh since he did say that he was goin' to watch Sam."

The agent sighed. "I figure that you think he's going to hold this woman hostage until your brother hands over Agent Scully for what ever reason. I don't understand that, but I don't think Mulder is sane any more."

"We all think that he might have gone over the edge. He was abducted a while back. By what, I don't know. All I know is we have an APB on Jo Jo and Sam is incapacitated by what has happened. I feel sorry for him. I don't know what will happen if we don't find her and find her alive."

The agent said, "Well, we've got agents canvasing the city and the 50 mile radius. That's just for sake of your brother's sanity to go that far and we don't know how far they might have gone."

Doggett nodded. "Thank you."

Doggett made his way back to the dressing room. He saw Scully holding Sam, trying to calm him down. He had begun to sob a while ago and now was crying openly over his fear.

Scully said, "What ever is going on with Jo Jo, it's crushed your brother. He has no idea what is happening to her and I think he'll be this way until Jo Jo gets back."

Doggett sat down. He said, "Sam, wanna talk about it?"

Sam turned around from Scully and buried his face into Doggett's shoulder. "I was so scared that she would cheat on me. I didn't know that someone would hurt her. I can't lose her. I really can't."

Doggett said, "It's okay to be scared. They are lookin' for her right now as we speak. They are goin' to go through all of Detroit and a 50 mile radius around the city. They will find her."

"But what if she's not alive? I couldn't take that. I'd feel like it's my fault," Sam said, lifting his head up to look at Doggett.

"I know I know. It's just so hard to understand what is going on. It'll be alright. She'll find a way to survive this."

Sam said, "I just hate when I don't know what's going on. If I would have only paid attention to her. I spaced out and look what happened."

Doggett said, "It's okay. You'll see."

Scully and Doggett sat in the dressing room with Sam. He had finally fallen asleep. He was on the bed, on his back. Doggett sighed. He whispered to Scully, "I feel so sorry for him. He wanted to have a good tour and now look at what happened."

"She'll be okay. We have to believe that. He's crushed, and I don't want to see what will happen if she is not okay. Now, if we get any messages at home on the answer machine like that, please, let's call the Bureau."

"I agree," Doggett said.

Scully looked down at Sam. She noticed how helpless he looked in his sleep. His arms were strewn about the bed, one straight out, the other crooked. He had his mouth hanging open, and she held back a smile. She said, "I just hope we hear something soon. Your brother needs to know she is okay."

"I know. Soon we'll have to wake him up at least and get him into the bus. That way we can wait there and not get in the way of the stadium events."

"Yeah. I just want him to rest for now. He is so tired and we shouldn't disturb him too much. It might not be good for him if we do that right now," Scully said, looking down at him. She felt so sorry for him.

Doggett put his hand onto her shoulder. He said, "Dana, we can't blame ourselves. It happened, I agree. Let's let him sleep for a bit. He needs it. Brian said he nearly broke in the show."

"I can believe it. He is so upset. John, what if something should happen to William? What if Mulder gets to William?"

"Well, we'll make sure that doesn't happen. When I talked to Skinner, William was with him, asleep. It'll be okay. We have to be extra careful now that we know someone is after us."

Scully hugged Doggett. She said, "It's just a bad thing when things were so good. I should have guessed that something would happen. We do work on the X-Files after all and bad luck seems to follow me everywhere I go."

Doggett laughed low in his throat. "Dana, now that's just bein' superstitious. Workin' on the X-Files does not mean that bad luck will follow you around no matter what. Yeah, there are things that will go bad, but that's the way life is."

Scully smiled. "I'm sorry. I slipped into an old Mulder mood. He always acted like that when he felt down. I know, I know. This happened for what ever reason. I just hope that they find her soon. Sam won't leave until they do."

"I know he won't and I don't blame him."

Sam woke up. He said, "What's going on? Did they find her yet?"

Doggett said, "Not that I know yet. They will tell us if they find anythin' at all."

Sam sighed. "I know. I was just hoping." He sat up, rubbing his eyes. He took out a cigarette and lit it, slowly smoking it. He said, "I just hope who ever did this pays for it. This is some fucking insanity that we've had to deal with."

"Yeah, it is," Doggett said.

The agents in the field looking for Jo Jo were becoming frustrated. One of the agents said, near Brian who had went into the field, "I don't get why we have to kiss this rock star's ass. He misplaced his girlfriend and he can get another one easily."

Brian said, "Agent, word with you if I may?"

The agent looked over at him and nodded. The agent walked towards Brian asking, "Did you find something?"

"Nothing but an arrogant asshole. That girl happens to be a person and I don't care who the person who sent you out here is, you find people because they are human beings. That rock star happens to be Agent Doggett's little brother and has more integrity than you. I'm sorry, but that was uncalled for."

"What, you know him personally or something?" The green agent asked.

"Yeah. I didn't know him till a couple of days ago but he's not a bad person. He has every right to be upset. I'm his body guard and I let one mistake lose her. Unless you want me to report to your superior, I'd take that comment back."

The agent nodded. Brian sighed. He went back to looking at information when another agent on the task force said, "Agent! I think I found our break."

Brian said, "Let me see it."

The agent showed him the photos of surveilance around the stadium. He saw Jo Jo in one photo standing in an area by the bathrooms, a security guard not far away. Then Brian got a good look at the guard. It was Mulder. He said, "Damn. We were right. It's Agent Mulder. He's got her."

The next photo could be seen Mulder dragging Jo Jo out of the area, with no one caring. Most had figured that she was in trouble and security was handling it. Brian sighed. "Sam is not going to like this."

The agent said, "We'll search for them. Now we know who it is. You had better call Agent Doggett."

"I will." Brian took out his cell phone, dialing Doggett's cell. He waited for the answer and said, "We got him. He snuck in as security and took her. She must have not ever seen a picture of him so she didn't know what he looked like. Someone must have let him slip in or he just stole a uniform and masked it. He took her while she was waiting in line for the restroom."

Doggett's voice came through. "I'll tell Sam. Are you going to see what you can do next?"

"Yep. We've already searched the area for a possible guard that had been attacked. The stadium is being shut down as a crime scene until further notice and we ask that you stay inside for safety."

Doggett said, "Alright. Thanks for all you've done."

Doggett said, "Well, they do know that it was Mulduh for sure. He must have seen Jo Jo when he was watchin' you and when she went off to the bathroom she didn't think anythin' of it. He was disguised as a security guard."

Sam got up and kicked in the bedside table. He said, "What the fuck does he want? Does he want me to go to him and tell him that I am evil and that I did this to hurt him and that I made Dana leave him? I can't. That's a lie and I won't tell him a lie. Why me?"

"He might target William next. Skinner has him so we are hopefully safe. Mulduh isn't himself anymore. He's not sane anymore. Something made him this way," Doggett said. He hugged his brother.

Sam hid his face into Doggett's shoulder. He said, "It's not fair. I didn't have anything to do with this and I'm being blamed for it. I don't want Jo Jo to get hurt and I'm afraid that he will hurt her."

Doggett sighed. "I know. I know you're afraid. Listen, Brian told me to stay here with you and we will stay here. The stadium is a crime scene and we can stay here all we want."

Sam sat down. "Mind getting a gaming system?" He lit a cigarette and said, "That way I can think of something else maybe."

Randy said, "Yeah. I can. I'll go and get it. Might help you clear your head too."

Sam gave a half smile. "Yeah."

Scully said, "May I see you, John?"

Doggett nodded. They went over to a corner and Scully said, "We might want to see if there is a way to trace Mulder's phone number and try to talk to him that way. Might get him to bring her back."

"I don't know. It might make him angry too and he won't give her up if he's angry," Doggett said.

"I think we should just get a hold of it. Doesn't mean we have to use it."

Doggett watched Randy and Sam set up the gaming system. He said, "Well, let's get Brian's approval. It is his task force after all and he is a profiler. He'll know."

Scully nodded. "I just hope we hear good news soon."

Jo Jo sat in the passenger seat of the car that Mulder had shoved her into. He had handcuffed her hands and sat her there. She said, "Is there a reason you want me?"

Mulder didn't look at her. He said, "Cause your boy friend has someone I want."

"You mean Dana? He doesn't have her," Jo Jo said.

"But he will get her for me to get you back," Mulder said.

Jo Jo stared ahead. She hoped that Mulder wouldn't hurt her. He said, "I know he confused you about where Scully belongs. He confused Scully too."

Jo Jo didn't say anything for fear of what Mulder might do. He wasn't sane and she knew to keep silent in front of insane people was the safer route than to say something unless they demanded speaking.

Mulder kept driving. He said, "Next thing I'm going to do is when I finally get what I want I'm going to take William. He's mine. He's going to be with me. If I can't have Scully, I'll have the boy."

Jo Jo felt sick but kept herself quiet. She didn't like the idea that this mad man had her. She kept herself calm and sighed. She hoped that Sam wasn't worrying about her too much but by now she knew he had to be distraught with worry.

Mulder pulled to a place that he had planned on bringing her to. He yanked open the car door and pulled Jo Jo roughly out. He took her inside and tied her down to a chair. He said, "This way I can be insured that you are here and that I can get Scully."

Jo Jo simply watched him, knowing silence would be the best option.

Mulder sat down across from her. He said, "Tell me, do you love this Sam character?"

She formed her answer very carefully. "Yes. I do love him."

"If he had done what Scully had done, would you be very angry and try to find a way to get him back?" Mulder said, arms crossed.

"Maybe. Yes, yes I would. But only if I knew it would make him happy to be with me. If not, I'd move on. I don't want to make another in debt to me for my needs," Jo Jo said, very carefully and slowly to keep Mulder from getting angry at her.

Mulder said, "So you would not do something to make sure that he would be with you if he were to leave you."

"Not if he didn't want to be with me, no. I'd respect that decision," Jo Jo said, eyes closed.

Mulder barked, "Look at me."

Jo Jo opened her eyes. She waited for him to take his next action. He suddenly calmed down and looked at her in a different way. He then seemed to recognize her, and said, "Scully?"

Jo Jo played along, hoping he'd be calmer and less likely to hurt her if he didn't know that his mind had made an illusion. She said, "Yes, Mulder?" She knew his name and she had seen how Scully had said it, so she went with it.

Mulder looked at her, emotions going over his face in rapid motions. He then bent down into her, kissing her softly. Jo Jo felt repulsed but was willing to play along if it meant saving her life.

Mulder pulled back and took out a gun. He toyed with it for awhile and said, "Well, I don't know what happens next, but we will find out the answers."

Mulder then started to scream, dropping the gun down on the ground. He was reliving some of his abduction experience and he was trying to make it go away.

Jo Jo sat, eyes closed, a tear coursing down her cheek in fear. She hoped someone would find her soon and bring her back to Sam.

While Sam and Randy were playing the video game, Sam was trying to keep himself from getting too worried. He actually smiled a few times, but not for very long. He played his game, trying to concentrate but not doing very well.

Doggett's cell phone rang and he jumped. He answered it. "Doggett."

Scully watched him, trying to figure out what was going on. She saw him smile wide and Doggett said, "So you have her? Is she alright? Where is her captor?"

Sam stopped playing his game, looking to see what his brother had learned. He asked, "Is she okay? What happened to her?"

Doggett said, "Bring her here. Mulduh made his escape and you don't know where he went to?"

Scully put her hand on Sam's shoulder. She said, "Take it easy. Things will be okay."

Doggett got off the phone. He said, "Good news. Mulder left and she managed to get found when they swept through an abandoned warehouse. They are bringing her here right now."

Sam smiled then. He hugged Scully, nearly crushing her to himself. He said, "I hope that she's okay."

Scully smiled. She said, "I'm sure she is Sam. Now me on the other hand. I don't know. You might have just crushed my ribs."

Sam said, "Sorry. I'm just so happy. They found her and she's okay."

Doggett smiled at him. "Yeah she is. They are bringin' her here now."

Sam danced around the room a little then sat down on the bed. He said, "I can't wait. I'm so glad you guys could help me get her back."

Doggett said, "I didn't have a problem with that. In fact I'm glad I could help you find her back."

They sat waiting for the guards to come in with her. When Jo Jo stood in the door way safely, Sam got up. He hugged her, picking her up as he did so. He kissed her. "Don't ever do that to me again. I was so scared."

"I didn't mean to," Jo Jo said.

Sam laughed and led her back to the bed and sat down, her on his lap. He said, "Now we can get out of here, can't we?"

"Yes. We'll be sending some security with you other than Brian though."

Sam said, "Okay, okay. Anything to prevent that from happening again."

Jo Jo said, "Let's get back on the bus."

Sam said, "Alright. That's fine with me. John, what are you two going to do?"

"Don't know yet. We might do somethin' and I don't know. I think we should travel with you for a bit," Doggett said. "At least until I feel you are safe."

"Fine. I don't have a problem with that."

I got my head but my head is unravelling Can't keep control can't keep track of where it's traveling I got my heart but my heart's no good You're the only one that's understood (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, The Perfect Drug)

Mulder was listening to the radio watching the F.B.I. agents as they searched the area for him. He had his eyes squinted and he stared at them. He knew that they were going to lock him away for insanity if he was caught.

He thought of Scully and could only think that if he could actually talk to her he might get her to help out. He turned the song on the radio up, enjoying it's strange sounds.

He took some sunflower seeds and popped them into his mouth. He then threw the car into drive and pulled away before he could be caught. He knew he could always try again. He was only testing the security anyways. He wanted to do what he had planned in front of Sam Doggett. He hated him.

Mulder got more agitated when the song ended and a new song started. It wasn't his style. He thought he would pick the song up on at a store. Now he just had to figure out who the musician was.

The radio gave him the name and he smiled. He should have figured that much. He drove to a CD store, in different clothes, to pick the CD up. He knew he had to have some of this music. He remembered that Sam Doggett had been part of the group.

Mulder went in, purchasing a few of the albums. The sales clerk asked, "Is that all for you, sir?"

"Yes. Yes that will be all," Mulder said, smiling at him.

He went back out and stuck the CD in to the player in the car. He scanned for the song and listened to it. He knew that this song was perfect.

He then drove out, knowing the next city that Sam Doggett would perform in was Cleveland. He knew he had to get there and fast. He didn't want to miss his next encounter with them. This time he'd pay a little visit to Sam himself.

They all boarded the bus, Sam and Jo Jo taking a seat next to each other, Sam on the inside, Jo Jo on the outside. He had her hand in his and he had the first real smile since before she had disappeared.

Scully and Doggett sat across the aisle from them, trying to get comfy on the bus. Randy was crashed in the bed in the back and sleeping peacefully while Scot was sitting in another seat, sleeping.

Doggett sighed. He saw Brian and Jean sitting not far from Sam and Jo Jo, comfortably. He said, "I'm glad that's behind us. I was worried about her and Sam too."

Scully said, "I know it would have upset Sam if he were to lose Jo Jo. It's frightening to think about what could have happened."

"Yes. I don't know how long we're going to stay on tour with them. I do have a case load and I do have to work and so do you." Doggett smiled.

"Let's not think of that now," Scully said, smiling.

She looked over to see Sam sleeping on Jo Jo's shoulder, having exhausted himself from the concert and worrying about Jo Jo. He had his arms wrapped around her, head resting comfortably. Jo Jo had her own head resting on top of Sam's and Scully sighed. If one of them moved it would be bad.

Doggett said, "Now, when we get to Cleveland, let's get things ready so we can keep those two together. I don't think that we want Sam to be upset like that. He blamed himself more than anything. He shouldn't do that."

Scully sighed. "I know that you and I know that but try telling him that. He doesn't listen and he won't. He thinks that he should have paid attention to it."

Doggett sighed. "I know. I just hope that when things are all okay that we can just take a break. I just want to be happy and I want you to be happy too. I feel sorry for what happened to Mulduh. That was very difficult and I know he's still out there. I'm worried that somethin' just might happen."

Scully sighed. "We all are. We all are for sure. Poor Sam, he was so frightened that he'd be left alone and he hates that."

"I know he does. Always has. It's part of being a twin I think."

"Probably.

I come along but I don't know where you're taking me I shouldn't go but you're wrenching dragging shaking me Turn off the sun pull the stars from the sky The more I give to you the more I die and I want you (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, The Perfect Drug)

Mulder sat in his car, not far from the tour bus that was parked for the night. He blared his music, feeling it soothe his soul and it speak to him. He felt himself get lost in the music.

He watched the bus carefully, knowing that Sam was protected and that for some reason Scully was on that bus. He saw her flame red hair and knew it was her. She was happy and smiling and it sent pain into his heart. He wanted to be with her.

He ate some sunflower seeds. Sam and Jo Jo got off the bus, Sam running from her, screaming, "Jo Jo! Catch me if you can!"

Jo Jo ran after him, and then started to walk, slowly he thought. She took small steps and Sam ran up to her, picking her up and spinning around with her. He smiled and laughed as she did.

Mulder felt contempt for them. He hated the way they were so happy while he was hurting and afraid of what would happen to him. He saw John Doggett and Scully get out, holding hands. They both smiled and he heard Doggett say, "Those crazy kids."

Mulder sighed. He felt the song take control and he stared, unmovingly. He hoped that he wouldn't be noticed. Jo Jo didn't recognize the car since he had changed cars. He smiled and knew that he could get them if he wanted.

He whispered to himself, "I will get you, Scully. I know where you belong. I only hope to make you see that."

You are the Perfect Drug The Perfect Drug The Perfect Drug The Perfect Drug You make me hard when I'm all soft inside I see the truth when I'm all stupid-eyed The arrow goes straight through my heart Without you everything just falls apart (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, Perfect Drug)

Mulder watched the group sit outside with them having fun and stretching their legs. He watched Sam and Jo Jo for a while. Sam had a cigarette and he was telling Jo Jo a story. Jo Jo was listening intently.

He then turned to look over at Scully. He felt himself watching her more than he should. He saw her sit next to Doggett, her hand in his and her head on his shoulder. She was talking to him and he listened to her, arm around her. He held her and it made Mulder's blood run cold. He hated this.

He turned to look over at Jo Jo. He was growing angry at these two men for being able to be happy while he couldn't have Scully. He wanted her. He was falling apart without her. He wanted her and she didn't want him.

He knew that when he talked to her the other day that this was clear. She did not want anything to do with him. She told him so. And she told him that his son was not going to see him. She would go to court to make sure of that.

Mulder figured he could make a decision about that without the court. He drew a weapon, a stiletto and popped the blade, turning it around in his hand over and over. He liked the look of the blade. It would be his weapon.

He pricked his own finger and sucked on the blood. He sucked on it, knowing that the taste of the blood excited him to a degree.

He then wiped it clean of his DNA so that if the blood of his own mixed with his victim he would prefer not to get caught...yet. Not yet. He wanted to scare them and at this concert he would.

He saw Scully lean forward, turn and kiss Doggett. It was the arrow in his heart that sent him over the edge. He threw his hands up to his face, screaming into them. He was thrashing in the car, his anger taking him over. He wanted her so bad.

Sam sat down on the grass patch by the bus parking spot they had. It was small but it was enough. He took Jo Jo onto his lap and said, "So, Jo Jo, do you think that it'll be fun at tomorrow night's concert?"

"Of course it will be. I'm just glad to be here with you. It was so scary not being here with you. It was so frightful that I couldn't just go back to you."

Sam smiled. "I bet it was. In fact, I sort of feel as if it was a little bit my fault. I could have lost you and I can't lose you."

Jo Jo sighed, leaning back into his arms. She said, "I know. I know you hate to be alone and I understand that."

"Hell, being alone? What about losing the most important person in my life?" Sam said, close to her ear.

Jo Jo sighed. "Don't worry. I'm not about to leave you like this and not do something that would make you angry with me by hurting or lying to you. I'm not that type of person. I never will be. Yeah, there are people out there that will try to find ways to do things that are wrong."

Sam sighed. "I just realized that you are the most important person when you went missing. I sorta knew, but it'd be like losing my ex band mate Lewis all over again. He just called me up one day and that was it. We were best friends and suddenly I was alone."

Jo Jo sighed. She said, "I know. I know. It's okay. I know how it feels to be alone like that, especially when one has been with another for so long, romantically or friendship wise. It's the way things are and it's just difficult to get over it, even if it is a few years ago."

Sam sighed. He kissed her ear and whispered. "I knew you would understand. I just never saw what Lewis did before it happened. It was like I was blind."

Jo Jo sighed. "I know. I have been there. Let's just have fun tomorrow night. Tonight, I just want to relish being back with you. It makes me feel safe to know I'm sitting with you."

Brian came over and sat down. He said, "Sam, do you realize that there is a car with a man in it? He's been there all night."

"Go check it out dude. Don't tell me. Just do your job and get him. I don't want anything to happen," Sam said.

Brian nodded. "I just wondered if you recognized that car."

"Nope. Make it go away," Sam said.

Suddenly the car did a U-turn with a screeching tires. They never saw the driver. Sam said, "Wonder who the fuck that was."

Doggett said, "I don't know who that was. I just was comin' over here to see if you knew."

"Nope. Let's get in the bus and park somewhere else for the night," Sam said. "I hate hotels sometimes so I don't want to go there, besides, I love the bus."

Jo Jo giggled. "Yeah, I know you do. Almost more than me."

Sam smiled. He said, "Not true."

Sam and Jo Jo sat down in the back of the bus on a bed. Jo Jo looked a little nervous. She sighed. Sam asked softly, "What is it?"

Jo Jo turned away from him. She didn't know if she should tell him about Mulder kissing her. She felt hot tears come to her eyes, remembering the fight that they had had before the whole situation had occurred anyways.

Sam put a hand onto her shoulder. "What's wrong, Jo Jo?"

She sighed to calm herself down and said, "It's nothing."

"It can't be nothing. If it was nothing you wouldn't look sad like that," Sam said, scooting closer to her.

Jo Jo sighed. "I was just thinking about that fight we had. It made me think that's all. I just didn't know what to think when I found myself with that psycho."

Sam sighed. "Jo Jo, I can tell you're not telling me a part of this."

Jo Jo sighed. She didn't know if she should say anything about the kiss that he had given her, not to mention that he had kissed her more than once, one gently the other forcefully and in anger. She turned away from him, trying to hold the hot, salty tears in.

Sam said, "Jo Jo? What, did he do something to you?"

Jo Jo bit her lip. She was afraid of what Sam would do if he found out. She nodded her head quickly as yes. She didn't know if she should say anything.

Sam whispered, "I won't get mad at you. You didn't have a choice in the matter."

Jo Jo hung her head. "He, he kissed me. He kissed me twice. He thought I was Scully for a few brief moments at times. I couldn't stop him or he'd kill me."

Sam got up. He kicked the counter and said, "God damn it! Who the fuck does he think he is! Kissing her like that!" He sat back down on the bed next to her and said, "You listen to me. That was not your fault. That was not your fault. What he did to you was not your fault. I am not angry at you for this. I am upset that he hurt you."

Jo Jo nodded. She hugged him suddenly, unable to hide her tears. The man in the car had spooked her. She didn't want to tell him that while they were outside.

Sam rocked her. He looked up at Brian and at his brother. "I want that fucking psychopath caught. He is totally insane and who knows who he'll hurt next. It could be anyone."

Doggett nodded. He knew that it could very well be the baby next. He said, "Sam, we will catch him. We just have to find a way to do that. Trust me, we will."

Sam sighed. "I just don't want this fucking monster near Jo Jo or myself, or Dana. I just don't want to see this happen ever again. It's wrong."

Jo Jo sighed. "Sam, I didn't tell you that the car that was watching made me nervous. I didn't want to be paranoid."

Sam sighed. "Jo Jo, what did we talk about earlier. You tell me what you feel."

"I know. I just don't know." Jo Jo sighed.

Sam turned her to look directly at him. He put his hands on her cheeks and looked into her eyes. He said, "Jo Jo, tell me next time this happens. I don't want you to get hurt again."

Brian said, "We will keep an eye out for any suspicious cars. He's right. Tell him if you feel nervous. Or tell me."

My blood just wants to say hello to you My fears want to get inside of you My soul is so afraid to realize How very little good is left of me and I want you You are the Perfect Drug The Perfect Drug The Perfect Drug The Perfect Drug Take me with you Without you everything just falls apart

It's not as much fun to pick up the pieces (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, Perfect Drug)

Mulder sat in his car away from the bus. He had followed them to the new spot. He wasn't close this time, knowing he had taken a risk by coming that close. He just had to see what was happening and he wanted Scully so bad. He was falling apart and he knew it.

He felt himself falling apart and it wasn't going to be easy to pick himself up again. Not without her. He wanted her, and he needed her and he regretted ever letting her go.

He sat in his car, music blaring. He was getting ready to give them a warning, but that would come tomorrow night. He knew it would be perfect. He was going to do this and he was going to do it right. He wanted them to know it was him.

He pulled his weapon out and played with it, running the tip over the wound he had created in his hand earlier. It gave him some type of satisfaction in the pain it would cause, as if by self mutilation it would prove itself.

He closed his eyes, letting the music take over his senses. Tomorrow night he would be where he wanted to be. He would have them warned and he would get what he wanted, or they would risk losing one of their own.

He thought about Sam Doggett and grew furious. He slammed his weapon deep in to his palm in fury, having lost it. He screamed at the pain but smiled at the effectiveness of it.

He wrapped his hand up with a rag in the back of the car and cleaned the weapon off. He had lost everything he had to look forward to and he was a little unsure about what he should do about that. It had unnerved him, yet at the same time it had excited him.

Later on that night, Jo Jo sat off in the front of the bus, having got up to sit and think for awhile. She was very upset and she didn't know what to think. It was just too much.

Sam woke when he didn't feel Jo Jo next to him. He got up, walking towards where Jo Jo sat. He asked softly, "Is there something wrong?"

Jo Jo looked out the window. "I'm just thinking, that's all."

Sam sat down in the seat next to her. He took her hand into his, asking, "Is it about what happened?"

Jo Jo said, "It's not a big deal. I'm just thinking. I don't know."

Sam said, "Well, I'm here to talk to you."

Jo Jo looked at him. "I'm just a little upset. I was just thinking about how we fought. It was so stupid and I feel a little down and don't know what to think about it."

Sam said, "It was a stupid fight, but don't think that just because Mulder kissed you against your will that I think that you cheated on me. That was not your idea and if you played along to keep yourself alive it was for survival."

Jo Jo sighed. "Sam, I just feel so guilty about all of this and I don't know why. I do this a lot I feel guilty for something I have no control over and I don't understand why I do that. I just feel so sad and guilty over this and I had no control."

Sam gave her a small smile. "You know, we are alike in that. I do that a lot too. But you know what. If you can't control it and you can't really do anything about it but get by then there is no reason to feel at fault."

"I just do. It's just as if it's tearing at me and I don't know what to think and I just wish that I could do something about it and it's not fair that this had to happen and I feel like it's all my fault. I was stuck with him and I should have told you where I was going and took Brian or you with me so that I would be safe and I feel like it's all my fault," Jo Jo said, tears coming into her eyes.

Sam sighed. "Jo Jo. No, don't do that. You thought that Mulder was security and that it would be okay. I understand that completely. It's okay. Just calm down and know that it's not your fault. It's gonna be okay and you know what, I think I would have done the same thing."

"Really?" Jo Jo asked, looking down. She looked up, the moonlight illuminating her eyes.

"Yeah. I know I would have. It's just that we think we can trust these people protecting us and when they don't we feel foolish. It's okay. Don't worry about it. It's gonna be alright."

The next morning, the bus rolled into Cleveland. Sam sighed when they made it to the stadium. He said, "Well, now when we get in, I want Brian to have the entire place checked out. I don't want anything funny happening this time."

Brian said, "Good idea. I like that one. Let's make sure things are okay."

Doggett said, "I'll go with you, Brian. If you don't mind."

"Not at all. What about Dana?"

Scully said, "I should stay here. Mulder, if he followed us here, will be looking for me. I should stay here with Sam and Jo Jo just in case anyone shows up anyways."

Doggett said, "Good idea. I agree with that plan. It's good to go. Shall we check this place out then, Brian?"

"Yeah. Let's go do that."

After Doggett and Brian left, Sam said, "Do you think that this will all work out alright? I mean it is a little risky what we are doing. I just don't want anything to happen like last time."

Scully said, "Well, it's like this. We are concerned about your safety the most. If we feel that there are situations that we do not agree with we will take the steps to ensure your safety.

Sam nodded. "I am okay with that. Do you think that anything will happen?"

"If anything does happen, we may have to reschedule the show. I'm sorry, I know that might not be what you want, but safety is what we need," Scully said.

Sam pulled a cigarette and a lighter out. He lit his cigarette and sighed. "I thought that it might come down to that. I just hope that it doesn't. But if it does, it'll be for our safety and not for any other reason than that."

Scully said, "I'm glad that you feel that way. We wouldn't dream of canceling the show unless we had a safety concern."

Doggett and Brian came back. Brian said, "We're good to go. Let's get set up in the dressing areas. Doggett, will you look after your brother while I stay with Jo Jo. I think we should split up and be one on one for these two."

"Good idea."

Sam groaned. "My brother? You're going to have to protect me from him more than anyone else."

Brian laughed. "Very funny, Sam."

Head Like A Hole. God money I'll do anything for you. God money just tell me what you want me to. God money nail me up against the wall. God money don't want everything he wants it all. No you can't take it No you can't take it No you can't take that away from me No you can't take it No you can't take it No you can't take that away from me (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, Head Like A Hole, 1989, Pretty Hate Machine)

Mulder sat in the shadows of his hiding place. He had chosen to hide out in the dark hallway of the stadium. He was going to wait for a victim that pleased him and then he would do what he felt he had to do.

Mulder played with weapon, watching the crowds closely. He was going to get one and he was going to make sure that when they found the body of this person that they would know.

He spotted her. A small petite blonde. She looked like Jo Jo, but he knew that it was not. He saw her walk towards where he was hiding, for the women's bathroom. He wasn't going to jump, she had to walk past him to get to the bathroom anyways.

The woman walked towards him, not noticing his dark eyes watching her from the shadows. She was about to walk past him when he pulled her into his hiding place. He put a hand over her mouth. "Listen to me and listen carefully. I want to get someone and you will help me do that."

The woman tried to scream but was unable to with the hand over her mouth. She wondered what he was going to do. Mulder drew his weapon. He popped the blade and said, "Just so they know who did this."

He turned her around and pushed her against the wall. He looked at her, trying to figure out what she was going to do and kissed her before she could do anything, taking his stiletto and running it up to prick her chin first.

Mulder turned her around again, shoving her face into the wall. She cried out but the wall stiffled her cry. He said before driving the weapon into her neck as if she was an Alien Bounty Hunter, whispering into her, "No you can't take that away from me."

The woman went limp and died. Mulder took out the piece of paper he would tack onto her clothing. He wanted to make sure that Sam and the rest of them would know who had done this and for what reason.

He smiled down and placed the body where they could find it. He left to go to the car, waiting to pull away after their reaction so he could follow them to the next place.

Head like a hole. Black as your soul. I'd rather die than give you control. Head like a hole. Black as your soul. I'd rather die than give you control. Bow down before the one you serve. You're going to get what you deserve. Bow down before the one you serve. You're going to get what you deserve.

God money's not looking for the cure. God money's not concerned with the sick amongst the pure. God money let's go dancing on the backs of the bruised. God money's not one to choose (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, Head Like A Hole, Pretty Hate Machine, 1989)

Mulder sat in his car, the weapon now stuck in the victim. He sighed. Now what would he play with. He started to play the song he had place the lyrics to on the woman, smiling in satisfaction for it.

He sighed feeling successful. It should at least warn them that he was there and he wanted that. Because then at least he could think of them handing over Scully in exchange for protecting Jo Jo from being murdered by him that way.

He didn't like the fact that they had control on him acquiring Scully as he so desired to do so. It made him feel angry that he could not control her and have her. He wanted the control.

He turned the music up and relished in it. He knew that Sam would flip out over the lyrics. He knew that Sam had been a part of that band a long time ago and that it made Sam very nervous to be reminded of the association with that band. He had to smile.

Mulder sighed. He closed his eyes, letting the music take over his system. He kept the memories at bay that way. He felt whole that way and he didn't want to feel used and forgotten. He hated the fact that Scully moved on so quickly from him.

He wondered if they had found the body yet. He wondered if they were reacting yet. Did they know that he was the one? Did they cancel the show? He wondered but knew that if he went back it would foil all of his plans. He wanted to scare them into giving him Scully.

He made fists with his hands and started to hit his head, trying to figure out what he should do next. He didn't want to let them see him lose it to the memories and he wanted Scully to love him so bad.

He was ready to go back, but knew that was a mistake he could not afford. He sat waiting and patiently making his next move in his mind, preparing for the next concert spot and the next warning.

Brian was helping Jo Jo get to the bathroom safely. He was not going to risk her getting taken again there. He checked the area out and found the body easily.

Jo Jo looked afraid, but she nodded to him to take care of it and that he knew where she was going. He said, "Stay here. You're gonna have to hold it for a bit.

Brian bent down, grabbing the paper with gloves. He would show this to Sam. He noticed that they were lyrics. He sighed. He put them in a bag and made his way to the bathroom, opening it, checking to make sure it was clear. He gave her a thumbs up and Jo Jo entered carefully.

Brian looked at the lyrics. He sighed. This was not Sam's lyrics. He could tell by the words that were splashed in handwriting across the page that these were not Sam's words. He sighed. Who ever did this picked some music.

Jo Jo came back out and said, "Alright, I'm sure Sam is biting his nails so let's get back."

Brian laughed. He said, "I bet you're right."

When they got back into the room, Sam smiled. He said, "Whatcha got there, dude?"

Brian took out the paper. He said, "I want you to read these and tell me where you think they come from.

Sam took it into his hands. He read the lyrics and said, "I know the exact song. I played it way back when when I was a part of that band." He handed them back. "Why that song and where did you find it?"

Brian said, "You don't want to know where I found this. It was on a young woman. He went out of his way to make sure we knew it was him. She's a lot like Jo Jo in physcial description. He killed her to get us to notice him. Now that we caught this we'll be able to protect the show all that more."

Sam said, "He did what? He fucking killed her and put that on her?"

Brian nodded. "Afraid so."

Doggett read the lyrics. He said, "I didn't know that he would go that far. I mean, what's he's trying to do?"

"He wants us to make an exchange. He's just making his point that much louder and clearer. He wants Dana and so he wants Sam to hand her over. He, I believe is after Sam for what Dana did."

Sam lit a cigarette nervously. "Why? What did I do to the sick fuck? I didn't have anything to do with that."

Doggett said, "It'll be okay. Don't worry so much. We'll keep an eye out for you two."

Sam sighed. He said, "I just want this fucking nightmare over."

Sam went on stage, more confident than the last. He said, "I have some terrible news to report. There was a young woman murdered earlier today and I ask that we take more concern for our safety. It's not my fucking fault some animal is on the loose."

Brian had taken Doggett's place and stood watching the performance. He gave Sam a thumbs up and let him continue with the show.

Sam said, "Alright. You mother fuckers, you ready to rock?"

The crowd roared and Sam smiled. He directed Randy to start the first guitar riff for the first song. Sam smiled, started to dance. This concert was going to be different than the last one.

Brian spent his time watching the crowd. He was waiting to see if anything was going to happen where he would have to pull Sam off the stage. He was worried that now that Mulder had murdered that woman he might come after Sam directly.

A man came up to him, handing him the autopsy folder. He whispered, "The weapon is odd. Take a look at it. We didn't know what to think."

Brian whispered. "Take this to Agent Scully. I think I should protect Sam. I'll ask her what it is later. I don't want to deal with it right now. Not if this person comes back."

The man nodded. He walked away.

Brian turned to see the concert going well. He sighed. Hopefully things would be calming down now. He was very sure that if things had gone the way they had appeared to be it would be a different story.

He saw the crowd enjoy the concert and he smiled. At least this concert wasn't as painful as the last. He remembered how hard it was for Sam to get through that one.

The agent who had shown the autopsy report showed the weapon to Scully. When Scully saw the weapon, her face paled and she said, "I know what this is. It's a weapon used to murder Alien Bounty Hunters. That woman was a normal human being."

Jo Jo asked, "Why did he use that on her?"

"He wants to be caught is what I can think. He wants us to know so we have to watch our backs more closely. I figure he'll kill another person and work his way to confronting Sam or John or anyone in our group eventually," Scully said.

Jo Jo sighed. "But why?"

"Because he's insane and he blames Sam. I don't know why he has gone this far after leaving me, but it is obvious that the Mulder I knew is no longer there. He's not that man anymore. I wonder what Brian thinks," Scully said, looking at the weapon in the evidence bag.

Doggett said, "So, how does that work?"

"You pop the needle and plunge it into the back of the neck. It cuts the brain stem and kills the human being it is used on. On the Alien Bounty Hunter it does the same thing, except it's the only place that it works," Scully said. "Trust me, I know, I had to use it once."

Jo Jo said, "That looks like a cruel weapon to use on someone."

"It is. Especially when they are innocent. John, I don't think we can just go back to the X-Files until Mulder is caught. He IS an X-file." Scully sighed. "I don't want to have to bury Sam or Jo Jo anytime soon."

Doggett nodded. He sighed. "I'm afraid Kersh is not goin' to settle for that."

"Why don't you let me handle it. Besides, he's got that other source of income that he doesn't want to get hurt by. I tell you what, I'll call Skinner myself and we'll figure a way out to stay with Sam until Mulder is caught. I don't intend on letting Mulder kill him. Even with Brian, we need at least two to keep an eye on Sam and Jo Jo, not to mention the band itself."

Doggett nodded. "That is true."

Jo Jo sighed. "So we're going to have a crammed bus the rest of the tour. It won't be that bad. Do you think that his father will do the same?"

"No, I think he's too old to do what Mulder is doing. I also think he's trying to think of a way to go after Mrs. Doggett rather than Sam. He may blame Sam but he wants what he believe he owns. Which means if we're to stay out here William must stay there as well, protected."

Doggett sighed. "Skinner is not gonna like this at all."

"Tough. We have a mad man on the loose. I would rather be parted from my child for a short while than permanently," Scully said, dropping the evidence bag on a table.

Sam came back after his concert and smiled at Jo Jo first. He kissed her. He said, "Do you want to come sign some stuff? I heard the crowd ask about you. If you were okay. Bri, do you think it'd be alright?"

Brian smiled. He hadn't been called "Bri" since he was in highschool. He said, "Sure, as long as we are with you."

"No prob." Sam smiled. He lit a cigarette. "So, it doesn't matter to you if we go and sign stuff. I only want to do this if we're all safe."

"You'll be safe. Don't worry too much. Your brother and Dana will be staying with us on the road until Mulder is caught. I don't think that's such a bad idea," Brian said.

"Okay. We'll have to stop at more hotels then. Just so everyone has a separate bed to sleep in rather than rotating a lot," Sam said. He grabbed a pen. "Shall we go?"

Brian nodded. "Sure."

Jo Jo took Sam's free hand and let him lead her out to the crowds. When they got out there, Sam said, "This is Jo Jo. I know some of you have seen her, but I heard that some of you wanted to know if she was okay. Here she is. I know that it's a little scary that things like that could have happened to her, but they did."

The group that had waited nodded their response. Sam said, "So, who wants their thing signed first?"

A young man came up, handed a album cover to him and had Sam sign it. He said, "Alright. I missed doing this at the last venue."

Brian and Doggett stood, arms crossed behind Sam and Jo Jo, while Scully stood on the other side of the crowd, watching to see if anything would happen.

Brian smiled when he saw Sam start to tell a story. He smiled and gestured a lot. It made him shake his head. He sighed. Hopefully soon Mulder would be caught and things would be okay. At this rate, Sam might want him to stay indefinitely after Mulder was taken. He wondered if he'd mind doing that.

Doggett watched out for Sam but kept an eye on Scully, just in case something happened and he'd have to help her. He knew she was capable, but Mulder was targeting her just as much. He hoped that she would not have to fight off Mulder or that he would not have to fight Mulder off of her either. Mulder was capable of anything now and he knew it.

Sam sighed. He bent down to whisper to Jo Jo for a moment. He said, "Jo Jo, I think we ought to check into a hotel tonight. That way I can get a good night sleep. We'll head out early tomorrow. What do you say?"

"Sounds good to me. I just hope that Mulder creep doesn't follow us and try anything."

"We'll have Bri stay next door and John and Dana stay across the hall. How does that sound?" Sam asked her.

"Good."

Sam said, "Thanks guys. I really enjoyed it. Oh, and we'll be going to Des Moines, Iowa next. I hope that some of you can make it again. I know I had fun. I hope you did."

The crowd cheered a little to give him his answer. Sam smiled. "Well, we got to get the fuck out of here and get some sleep. It's been real."

"Bri? You called me Bri?" Brian asked when they got back stage. He smiled.

"What? If you don't like it, I won't call you that," Sam said. He lit a cigarette and said, "Let's get the fuck out of here and stay in a hotel for the night. Randy! You staying on the bus or going into the hotel with us?"

Brian said, "Sam, it's just odd. I haven't been called Bri since I was in high school. I don't mind it at all. It's just something you'd do."

"So it's alright if I call you that then?" Sam asked, flicking some ashes into a tray.

Brian said. "Not a prob."

Randy and Scot poked their heads in. "Sure, we'll stay at a hotel. Why not. It'll be more comfortable."

"Be careful. Um, Randy you should take the room on the other side of Bri and Scot you share a room and take the other side of John and Dana. That way we're all protected from that sick fuck."

Randy nodded. "Hey man, do you think he'll actually do anything?"

"I hope not. He's caused me enough grief for one fucking life time already. Now, let's get going. Pack up the gear and let's get the hell out of here," Sam said.

Doggett said, "Well help you load. I'll take Jo Jo and we'll get settled into the bus, okay?"

"Okay, bro. No prob," Sam said. He lifted a couple of guitars with their cases on and carried them out to the bus. "As long as we are safe, I don't care."

Doggett led Jo Jo to the bus. He helped her get in. She asked, "What did the young woman who was murdered look like?"

"She looked like you, from what I hear. He made a strong message with that murder. But don't you worry. We won't let that happen to you. We're here to make sure you're safe."

Jo Jo nodded. "Thank you so much for helping us out. I just don't know what to think about all of this."

"Well, I know that Dana blames herself for bringing Mulder into your lives. It's a hard thing to think about."

"Yes, it is. I just want Sam to be happy and I want things to be safe," Jo Jo said.

"We all do."

Doggett got Jo Jo sat. Sam put the guitars in the upper compartments on the bus and sat down next to her. He said, "Jo Jo, you think it'll be alright and that you feel comfortable staying at a hotel?"

"Yes. I'm not a fragile flower. Don't worry. It's going to be okay. As long as we have everyone else we'll be fine," Jo Jo said. She sighed. "I just hope nothing happens where we do have to worry."

Sam sighed. He put an arm around her. "I agree."

Scully sat down in a seat. Doggett whispered, "Dana, I want to talk with you when we get in the room."

"Okay. Is it serious?"

"Not really. I don't think," Doggett said.

Scully smiled. "I understand. It's okay. Don't worry about it. It'll be alright. I know you're worried about me."

Doggett gave her a smile. "You saw right through me. Let's wait till we are settled though."

"Ok." She smiled at him and shook her head. She knew that he cared, but sometimes he seemed to care too much to the point where it became worry. She sighed. It had been a long day and tomorrow wasn't going to be any different."

Doggett laughed. "I must admit it's good to have Jo Jo back."

"Yes, yes it is." Scully sighed. "Your brother was so worried about her that I thought we'd have to find a way to restrain him from searching for her."

Doggett smiled. "It was about that bad. I think it's funny that he calls Brian Bri. I notice that Jean is asleep already."

"She was asleep when we loaded. She was so exhausted from moving from one place to another so she crashed."

"I noticed. I think that's what I'll do when I get to that room after we talk," Doggett said.

"Yes, I'm sure you will. And snore and almost crush me," Scully said, teasing him.

"Not my fault you sleep with me," Doggett said.

"Oh really?" Scully asked, a smile playing across her face. She started to laugh. "We're bickering like an old married couple."

Doggett asked, "Is that a bad thing?"

"No, no not at all," Scully said. "In fact I rather like it."

When they got into the hotel room, Doggett closed the door and said, "Now Dana, I just want to talk about a few things."

"John, stop. I know you're worried about me. I know you're concerned that I will end up getting hurt and I know you're scared that I might end up being kidnapped or tricked. I'm not going to be. I'm being very careful."

Doggett smiled then. "Actually, Dana, it's not that I want to talk to you about. It's somethin' else."

Scully gaped at him, raising an eye brow. "And that is?"

"Dana, we've been together for some time now. We've also made love and expressed to each other that we are in love with one another, have we not?" Doggett said, his grin growing wider.

"Well, yes, yes we have. What does this have to do with anything? What are you trying to tell me?" Scully put her hands on her hips.

"Well, when you said we bickered like an old married couple... I thought that might be an invitation to ask you somethin' I've been meanin' to ask you for awhile now."

"Oh my God, John. Are you asking me what I think you are asking me?" Scully said, her hand going up to her forehead and she sighed.

Doggett said, "Yes, but if it makes you uncomfortable and you think we're goin' to fast, I'll wait."

Scully smiled then. "Wait? Wait for what? The world to crash around our ears?"

"So then you do want to marry me?" Doggett asked, a little more nervous now that he thought she might be hesitant about it.

Scully said, "Of course I want to marry you, John. I think I've known that for awhile now. I've been so patient waiting for you to ask. I was going to ask you soon if you didn't. But I thought that you didn't want to rush so I waited."

Doggett's grin grew wide. "Really?"

"Yes, really."

Doggett took a box out of his pocket. "No engagement is final until the ring is on that finger."

Scully smiled. She out stretched her hand for him to slide the ring on. He opened the box showing her the ring. She said, "John, when did you pick that up?"

"While you weren't looking. I picked this up before we left Chicago. You were busy getting ready to go and I snuck down the street to buy this," Doggett said.

Scully said, "John, it's beautiful."

He slid it onto her finger and smiled. "There." He kissed her.

She said, "Sam is going to freak when we tell him."

"Isn't he though?" Doggett said.

Scully held her hand up to look at her ring. It was a single diamond in the middle and had a ring of rubies around it to set off the center diamond. "This must have cost you an arm and a leg."

"Nope. I saved up for a long time just so I could afford this."

"Wow. Don't tell me the price. I'd feel so bad," Scully said.

Doggett smiled. "It's worth it, if it's one step into makin' you my wife."

Sam and Jo Jo got into their room. Sam sighed and yawned. Brian walked through the door and said, "Sam everything alright?"

"Yep. We're all settled. If we need you, we know where to go."

"Good. I'm just next door."

"Night Bri."

"Night Sam. You get some sleep. We're going to be on the road for a long time tomorrow." Brian said.

Sam yawned. "I know and it's gonna be a killer, but it'll be fine. Go check on the rest of the band and see if they're settled."

Brian nodded. He said, "Night."

Jo Jo was brushing her hair while sitting on the bed. She said, "Tonight went well for the concert at least."

"That murder scared me though. I couldn't help but think that he has that planned for you," Sam said.

"Well, that's why we have Brian and now your brother and Dana watching us. That way we are more secure. It's not fool proof but it is better than nothing at all."

Sam smiled. He kissed her and set the brush down on the table. "So, do you think you'll sleep on the bus?"

"Well, duh. I always sleep in vehicles unless I'm driving." She smiled at him. "Well, what do you think you'll be doing?"

"Depends. Might warm up a little. I felt a little rusty. Might listen to some music, or play some games," Sam said.

"Sounds like fun. I'm sure we'll be taking off early tomorrow."

"You can count on it." Sam yawned again. "So what do you want to do now? I'm wired."

"Well, sleep would be nice," Jo Jo said, smiling at him.

"I knew you were going to say that," Sam said. He kissed her. "I just hope that Mulder creep stays away from us. I don't need that sick creep in the way."

"I know, I know. He will be there at the next concert. I can promise you that. He's following us," Jo Jo said softly. "It's obvious. He follows us so he can let us know he's there."

Sam sighed. "I know. I just don't know what will happen next. It won't be all that good, I can tell."

Jo Jo sighed. "Let's get some sleep and deal with it in the morning."

I hurt myself today
To see if I still feel I focus on the pain
The only thing that's real The needle tears a hole The old familiar sting Try to kill it all away But I remember everything What have I become?
My sweetest friend
Everyone I know goes away In the end
And you could have it all My empire of dirt
I will let you down
I will make you hurt
I wear this crown of thorns Upon my liar's chair
Full of broken thoughts I cannot repair
Beneath the stains of time The feelings disappear You are someone else
I'm still right here
What have I become?
My sweetest friend
Everyone I know goes away In the end
And you could have it all My empire of dirt
I will let you down
I will make you hurt
If I could start again A million miles away
I would keep myself
I would find a way

Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, Hurt, Downward Spiral

Mulder sat in his car. He was listening to his music and toying with a new weapon. He got a knife, knowing that it would be messy. He felt lost and hurt and wanted to know why he felt this way. He really had no idea why he felt this way. It just was this way and he couldn't figure it out.

He looked at the knife, running a finger slowly on it's blade but not hard enough to cut. He felt a tear run down his face, and he sighed. He was so hurt by Scully's betrayal of him by leaving him. For who? For Doggett, a person he felt she barely knew.

He took the knife and cut a gash across his palm, over the gash that he had put there earlier. This time it was out of pain and anger at a loss he could not fix. He felt that he had lost the one person he had never thought he'd see leave him. He felt his world crumble around his ears.

He felt anger wash over him and he felt so wronged by this. He blamed Sam for this. He blamed him for all of this and it was him he would pay back for all of this hurt. He would hurt him like he hurt now.

It was the feeling of despair that brought upon his next action. He would threaten them with one more murder, and then, and then he'd go after the target that would hurt the most. He would show him what real hurt was. He would tell Sam everything that he had done to him by taking Scully away.

The next morning, Brian woke up and got ready for the big move. He had set his alarm for 4:30 so he could get ready and check the area out around the bus before they left. That way Sam could sleep more and not be as grumpy as if Brian had woken him up with him to do this. This way they'd just be able to get on the bus and go.

He walked out and knocked on Doggett and Scully's door. A tired looking Doggett answered in boxers and a t-shirt. He said, "Brian? Did somethin' happen?"

"No, nothing to be alarmed about. I'm just going to check the bus out and I wanted to make sure that some one knew that I was gone," Brian said.

"Okay. Thanks. Hope nothin' is out there."

"Me too. You have no idea how much I do not want to find anything out of the ordinary," Brian said.

"I think I can." Doggett yawned. He said, "Alright, I'm gonna get a shower taken. I'm awake already."

Brian nodded. "Just keep an eye out for Sam."

"No problem."

Brian made his way to the bus, his weapon ready if he needed it. He sighed and hoping he would find no reason to use his weapon in defense.

He checked the area out around the bus and made his way back to the hotel room, satisfied that everything was in order and that he wouldn't have too much of a problem getting everyone onto the bus.

Scully was in the hall way, watching. She smiled at him when he came back. She said, "Is everything okay?"

"Yep. We'll be good to go as soon as we get Sam up. That's the challenge now."

Scully laughed. "I'm sure it is. So did Jean mind staying with you?"

"Nope. She's still sleeping. I figured that I'd let her sleep and check things out."

Scully smiled. "I wish you luck with her."

"Thanks. I hope that I don't mess things up myself."

Sam woke up and stumbled into the hallway. He said, "Is there any chance that the world will go on if I do NOT perform a show tonight? Never mind, do NOT answer that question."

Brian said, "Good morning Sam. How did you sleep?"

"Okay. I want to get on the bus and get some more sleep though. That would be nice," Sam said, rubbing an eye and yawning.

Brian shook his head. He could not figure out Sam sometimes. He said, "Well, I made some coffee in my room if you want it. Jean's showering and as soon as she's done we'll load up and go."

Sam nodded. "Okay, Bri. So, are you going to check the bus area out for creeps?"

"Did that already. Don't worry. I will also do a check before we get off the bus when we arrive in Des Moines."

"Okay. Jo Jo is getting dressed. I can not wait until we get on the bus and we can sleep."

Brian shook his head. "You are just not a morning person."

"You have got that right," Sam said. "Why the hell would I want to?"

Brian said, "Because most of the world does?"

"Yeah, what ever," Sam said. "Jo Jo, you bout done with the bathroom?"

Jo Jo came out all disgruntled. She said, "Yes, spoiled boy, I am done with the bathroom."

Sam sighed. "Jo, it's not my fault it's early. Don't bitch at me."

Jo Jo rolled her eyes and went back into the room. Brian shook his head. He could not believe how one moment they'd be playful and the next they would be insulting each other. He figured it was just the way they were.

The Downward Spiral

He couldn't believe how easy it was
He put the gun into his face Bang!
(So much blood from such a tiny little hole)
Problems do have solutions, you know
A lifetime of fucking things up fixed in one determined flash
Everything's blue
Everything's blue in this world
The deepest shade of mushroom blue
All fuzzy
Spilling out of my head

Mulder followed the bus to Des Moines. He was going to kill his next victim. He spied the victim of choice. A man of Sam's build and physical description.

He fingered the knife and decided against it, going for his 9mm handgun. He was going to make sure that this person was going to send the message loud and clear who he was going to kill. The woman who resembled Jo Jo was a message that if Sam wasn't careful he'd take Jo Jo from him like he took Scully from him.

Mulder watched with squinted eyes as the man walked unsuspecting of the eyes watching him from the car in the street. He would murder him at the concert building. He noticed the man wearing a t-shirt that had Sam's band on it. He knew why that man was in town.

He drove to a parking space, made his way inside past the security and made his way to a good hiding place. He would shoot this one and leave the lyrics of the song that had given him an idea of weapon choice.

The man walked past his hiding place, getting ready for the concert and was a little harder to subdue. Mulder simply wrestled the man down and put the gun to his head.

Mulder smiled with an insane glint in his eyes. He said, "BANG."

The man underneath his gun bit his lip in fear and looked up in fear. He said, "Don't do this."

"Problems have solutions. You are a part of a solution. My solution," Mulder said, and with a silent finger pulled the trigger on the gun that was silent.

He moved the body like he had last time and posted the lyrics of the song on it. He knew that they would know it was him. Next place it WOULD be Sam he would take care of.

He smiled and left, to wait for them to find the body and dispose of it. He felt proud of this. He only hoped that if and when he and Sam met he would be able to show him that pain that Sam had caused for him.

Sam got dressed and came out with Jo Jo hand in hand. Brian sighed. They had been arguing only a moment before and now they were holding hands. He did not get those two.

Doggett and Scully came out as well as Jean and the rest of the band and they made their way to the bus. Sam helped Jo Jo into the bus and led her to the bed. He sighed. "Now I can sleep."

Brian said, "You just got up."

"Yeah and now I'm going back to bed."

Doggett said, "Give it up, he'll never stay up when it's early."

When they arrived in to the stadium, Brian said, "I want to check the area out to make sure that things are safe and that we are not walking into something dangerous. After all, it would not fit Mulder's profile as he has acted recently to not give us something to let us know he's here. Or in his case a SOMEONE."

Sam said, "We'll stay here, Bri. Don't worry about it."

Brian stepped off the bus, leaving Doggett and Scully to watch over Sam and Jo Jo. He sighed. He made his way up to the security of the stadium, flashed his badge and said that he wanted to search the area for anything suspicious. Security obliged for him.

He made his way around the stadium, noticing that it was pretty clear so far. He made his way around the snack bar, past the entrance into the stadium itself and towards an exit, having made his rounds.

He was about to make his exit when he saw the hand that stuck out of the small area that led into a employee only area. He walked over, bent down with a gloved hand and picked up the sheet of paper that was tacked on the victim. He noticed that the man looked similar to Sam, but was smaller and had darker hair. He sighed. So that's Mulder's real target. Brian thought. He wants to kill Sam.

Brian saw that the body had been shot to the head, in the right temple. Mulder had done this without alerting security and even though eventually Mulder would want to get caught, it would not make sense for him to use a weapon to alert security before his plan was complete. Brian figured that it had been done with a silencer on the gun and that when it was fired Mulder had made sure no one saw the gun and him pull its trigger.

He pocketed this set of lyrics and made his way back to the bus. He knew that it had to be Mulder with the lyrics. He sighed. Sam might know where they came from more than he did.

He got back onto the bus and said, "Sam, we had another murder. He's targeting you now."

"What do you mean?" Sam asked.

"Well, he killed a man who looks sort of like you and he shot him in the head. He took these lyrics and posted them on the body this time," Brian said, taking the lyrics out to hand them to the shocked Sam.

Sam sighed. "I'm beginning to think of canceling the rest of the tour dates if this keeps happening. Once or twice, okay, you know it might be a fluke, but he's kidnapped and murdered twice. I don't know, my next show is my last if anything happens and Mulder is not caught. If he's not caught soon I reschedule the tour. I do NOT want to lose fans because of this."

Brian sighed. "I'm sorry, Sam. He should not be doing this at all."

They loaded off the bus and Sam sighed. He hoped that the rest of the concert would go smoothly. This whole murder thing upset him and to have it happen now twice was very unsettling. Since they were here already he was not going to cancel the dates that he had set so he decided that he would wait until the next concert before announcing any rescheduling.

Randy looked at him, wondering if he should say anything. He said, "Man, it'll be okay. We'll catch this guy."

"But at what cost? How many fans will die?" Sam asked, lighting a cigarette. "I don't want to fuck around with this if it's gonna be this way. I don't want to lose another fan to murder because of this sick fuck."

Randy said, "It'll be okay."

"I hope so." Sam sighed. "This is so not fucking cool."

Doggett said, "Well, Sam, things will get fixed soon. Mulduh will eventually try to go after his real target. I'm not a profiler as much, but I do know he's got every intention of bein' caught. He will attempt somethin' and we'll catch him."

Sam sighed. "But what if he just keeps killing fans? What then?"

"Cancel the rest of the tour until further notice. It's a risk to the fans. I tell you what, he doesn't kill anyone at the next show, keep goin'. He does, cancel it," Doggett said.

Brian said, "Yes, I agree. This is dangerous and it's up to you, Sam."

Sam sighed. He said, "You know, I was excited about this tour. Then this sick freakoid shows up and makes it so not fun and is killing fans to get to me and I don't know what to do about it. If I just stop the show it'll save lives and I just want that. I just don't know how long I'll have to put it off."

Brian said, "It'll be okay. We'll figure something out to fix this. Like your brother said, he wants to get caught. He might take that next step at the next concert. If he does not get caught, cancel."

Sam sat in the back stage area, thinking. He was trying to figure out what he wanted to do about the situation with the concert dates. As far as he was concerned, Brian was right about the issue.

Jo Jo sat down next to him. She said, "Would you like anything to drink?"

He was staring off into space and didn't hear her. He didn't seem to move either. She said, "Earth to SAM!"

Sam jumped. "Wwhat? Did you ask me something?"

"Well, as a matter of fact, I did. I asked if you want something to drink."

"Oh, yeah, sure. Grab me a bottle of water," Sam said.

Jo Jo sat down next to him, handing the water bottle to him. She asked, "Sam, do you really think you might have to cancel the tour for this crazy guy?"

"Might have to. I don't want any one hurt. Jo Jo, what if it had been a case like you were the fan. We did meet at a concert. I sorta have this fear that I'll lose too many fans and I don't want to do that. It's terrible what this guy is doing."

Jo Jo smiled slightly. "Sam, I know it upsets you, but we're doing what we can. Don't worry about it. Tonight, just rock out and have fun. It's what you do. Give to the fans a show they'll always remember and let yourself have fun."

Sam smiled. "Yeah. It'd be fun to do that. I tell you what, we'll do what Bri's plan is. You know, rock out here, and then if anything happens at the next show and this guy is not caught, we'll have to resched the whole thing. It'll be okay, I know the fans will be upset, but I don't want this to become something that ruins any future I have for any concert tour."

Jo Jo kissed him. "Good. Now, you better start getting ready. Dana and John are scoping the area out and Brian is watching the door. Don't worry about me. I'll be extra careful."

Sam smiled. "Thanks, Jo Jo. It's very good to hear you say that."

Jo Jo smiled wide at him. "Thank you. I'm glad it makes you feel better. At least you can stop worrying about one thing."

Doggett sat down, taking his own bottle of water out. He said, "So, who will be watching who?"

Brian said from the doorway, "Well, I thought the last arrangement we had worked out just fine. Why don't we do that again?"

Doggett nodded. "Sounds good to me."

Doggett asked, "So, Sam, I'm curious, exactly how do you play some of those songs?"

Sam knew he was trying to distract him. He said, "Well I take my guitar here and I tab it here." He took a guitar and placed his hands where they belonged. He said "For this song I tab it at D and switch between D and A. It's not that hard."

Doggett listened to him play the part a bit and Sam smiled. "No, no that doesn't look hard at all."

"It's real meat and potatoes guitar for the music we do." He then started another guitar tab for another song. He said, "This one is from the second CD. It's got the same meaty sound to it as the last one I did for you from the first CD. It's the same chords, but I tuned my E string way down for it so it's got this low sound."

Scully sat next to Doggett, watching. She asked, "How did you come up with that?"

"Well, Randy and I were messing around with our amps turned up real loud and I just came up with this. It's not that hard to play, except for the lowness of it on the amps and the guitar. It doesn't have to be a complicated riff or tab or melody to be good and sound good. Some of the most uncomplicated guitar songs are the best."

Doggett asked, "So that's the meaty guitar you use for most of the songs?"

"Yep. Not that hard looking, is it?"

Jo Jo said, "I'm not very good at music, so I probably can't do that. It's a little complicated if you ask me."

Sam laughed. "That it is, but it's fun. It's not really complicated once you learn the chords and once you've got that, you can fuck around and make new sounds and put that all together. I don't get those who fuck around and don't even bother to learn any of the chords just because they think they're the next fucking Jimmy Page. I don't get that egotistical bullshit that some neophyte guitar player pulls themselves into, but I don't practice normally. Don't see why I should."

Doggett smiled. "Very typical of you, Sam."

"What? It's the truth, isn't it?" Sam said, setting his guitar down to light a cigarette.

Sam smiled, "This guitar, this guitar is really cool. It's called a "Keef" and it's named after Keith Richards. I really enjoy playing this one. It's a Telecaster though."

Doggett laughed, "Keef?"

"Yeah. It's Keith's nick name. Anyways it's a cool guitar," he started to play another part of another song and it was even deeper than the last one. It was deep and grinding and Sam said, "So what do you think?"

Doggett smiled. "It's neat. I have no idea how to do that."

Sam smiled, "Well, you know me. Been doing this since I was nine."

Scully said, "So that guitar is based on a guitar Keith Richards used?"

"Yep. I play my other ones more often though," Sam said. "I used to play what I called "the racing car." I won't play that anymore. It was in that other band I was in before forming my own."

Doggett nodded. "I'm glad I know how to use what I have to use for my job. If my life depended upon it, I could not play a guitar."

Sam laughed. "Like I said. Learn the chords and you are on your way. All songs are made up with chords. Without them it's just some guy strumming some strings."

Scully laughed. "I suppose that's true. How long until the show?"

"We got an hour or so before I hit the stage."

Randy said, "I'm gonna see that they set up the set right."

"Okay. You have fun," Sam said.

Scully shook her head. She said, "John, should we tell them?"

Sam raised an eyebrow. "Well, now that you mentioned what ever it was, you have to tell me now."

Doggett said, "I asked Dana to be my wife."

"Oh wow, bro. That's cool. What about your fancy smansy government rules though?" Sam said, setting the guitar down for the cigarette.

"Well, I don't know. Dana, what should we do?" Doggett asked, turning to look at Scully.

"We talk to Skinner. He'll know what to say or not say. John, it will happen, whether the American Government or the F.B.I. agrees with it."

Doggett smiled. "Good. I'm not takin' no for an answer."

Perfect little dream the kind that hurts the most Forgot how it feels well almost No one to blame always the same Open my eyes wake up in flames It took you to make me realize It took you to make me realize It took you to make me realize It took you to make me see the light Smashed up my sanity Smashed up my integrity Smashed up what I believed in Smashed up what's left of me Smashed up my everything Smashed up all that was true Gonna smash myself to pieces I don't know what else to do Covered in hope and vaseline Still cannot fix this broken machine Watching the hole it used to be mine Just watching it burn in my steady systematic decline Of the trust I will betray Give it to me I throw it away After everything I've done I hate myself for what I've become I tried I gave up Throw it away (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, Gave Up, Broken, 1992)

Mulder was staying in a hotel, trying to figure out his next move. He knew he wanted to talk to Sam and hurt him for what he felt. He thought about how he had let everything that had been go and felt a tiny bit of remorse.

He realized that Scully had been his light and had lead him through the darkness, but he had smashed everything that was there up. He had smashed himself on the inside and now he was broken.

He knew he was declining rapidly and that was terrible in his mind, it made him hate himself, but hate Sam all that more. He had given up on fixing himself. He had all ready smashed himself to pieces. It was the way things were going to be.

He knew it wasn't only Sam Doggett's fault for his mental state now. It was also his abduction. It had smashed him to pieces and he had given up on fixing what was broken inside of him.

He felt a few tears course down his cheeks and he sighed. He wished that things could be different. If he could only try to talk to Scully maybe he could get her to see how much he needed her to get better.

He knew that Scully was no longer his. It was evident. He had given up her too. It was his fault and he knew that somehow it wasn't only his fault. It was Sam Doggett's.

His perfect dream was ruined and that made him angry that he had lost her. Scully was the one that made him realize how much he could be a good person, but without her he was nothing.

He sighed, turning his stereo up, but not too loud. For some reason the music helped him to calm down before he charged after Sam tonight and ruined his plans.

He was betraying trust that had been betrayed by her in the first place. She was sleeping in another man's bed. She was living with another man. She was trusting another man. That made him angry more than anything else. The fact that she didn't care or trust him anymore and favored another man.

Scully and Doggett stayed in the back with Jo Jo while Sam performed. She sighed. "I wish I could actually see concerts again. I miss that."

Doggett said, "Well, once we catch Mulduh I'm sure you can talk Sam into letting you see a concert of his from a safe place. I don't think you care how you see it, as long as you see it."

Jo Jo smiled. "Yeah, that's true."

Scully sighed. "I just hope that we can settle this thing with Mulder soon and get him help where he can get help. I think after we settle that issue, John, we ought to talk to Skinner, settle our wedding plans and decide what type of wedding we want."

Doggett said, "Do we really have to have a large wedding? Do you really want to invite a whole lot of people that you haven't talked to in ages and end up being polite to but not really enjoyin' their company?"

"Well, I want to see a good party at least. You know, invite Sam and Jo Jo here. My mother, the Gunmen will want to come, though Frohike will be a grouch the whole night I'm sure."

Doggett smiled. "Langly would be up for it."

Scully sighed. "Only because he likes your brother so much."

"Well, I'm not the most likable person, otherwise I'd be the rock star," Doggett said.

"You are too likable," Scully said, smiling. "You did give me this good ring."

Doggett said, "Sure, because I gave you a nice ring like that. That's why you like me?" Doggett said, putting a pouty face on.

Scully laughed. "John, it's not because I like the ring that I like you, I do like the ring, but I liked you before the ring, silly. Put that lip back in."

Doggett smiled. "Sorry."

"You are not," Scully said. She sighed. "One of us should get a guard and go out and make sure nothing is happening while the other one stays here and watch Jo Jo."

Doggett said, "I will."

"Be careful," Scully said. She kissed him.

"I will."

Doggett stepped out into the stadium's back stage area. He said nicely, "I'd like to take a guard with me to keep an eye out for anything."

A guard said, "All right. I'll go with you."

Doggett and the guard went out into the out area around the inner area of the stadium where the concert was going on. Doggett had his gun ready and was hoping that they would come across nothing.

The guard said, "So, you're a brother to the band leader?"

"Yep. I went into law enforcement and he dropped out of college to join some big band and left that to form his own. Probably his best decision so far."

The guard nodded. They circled through around the outer stadium and made sure that nothing was up that looked out of the ordinary. Doggett sighed. He said, "Looks like Mulduh is waitin' for the next concert to make his next action."

The guard nodded. "From what I hear that's how he's been acting this whole time."

"That's the problem with him."

The guard asked, "What do you mean?"

"Well, he waits for every concert date and kills a fan to let us know he's there. He really wants to kill my brother because he blames him for Dana leaving him. The truth of the matter is that Mulduh left her and now he's mad that she moved on without him."

The guard sighed. "I feel sorry for you guys. It's a bad thing that this is going on and nothing can be done if you can't catch him."

"I figure he won't be patient much longer and he'll come after Sam or myself personally. He thinks Sam made her think otherwise of him. That's why he blames him and not me so much. I'm sure he's not happy with me either, but I'm not worried about him attackin' me so much. I can defend myself against him more than Sam can."

The guard sighed. "I understand that. Nothing seems to be out of the ordinary. Let's head back."

Doggett nodded. He said, "I just hope that everything works out alright and we catch him soon. Sam is really upset by all of these things happenin'."

Scully sat in the dressing room with Jo Jo. Jo Jo asked, "So, have you thought of any dates?"

Scully looked at Jo Jo. "No, I don't think we have. I don't know what type of wedding we're going to have. My mother will insist on a huge wedding, but I don't know if I want a huge wedding. I might want a small one, with only a few people there."

Jo Jo smiled. "A nice quiet one would be so romantic. It would be so neat I think."

Scully smiled. "Have you and Sam talked about anything like that?"

No, no. We haven't. I haven't pressured him, and he hasn't pressured me either. I think we're trying to let that happen when it's time. I'm not in a hurry."

Scully smiled. "I don't see why you two should wait. You two are obviously happy with one another. Sam panicked when you went missing. He was so upset and I don't know if he would have been able to just continue if we hadn't found you and alive."

Jo Jo nodded. "I just don't want to make him feel tied down. He's so free and it'd be a little binding on him if we married."

Scully smiled. "I know, I just don't think that he'd feel that way if you asked him. He's also very loyal, which I'm sure you've noticed."

"Yes, yes I have. Trust me, I have. I just don't know what to think about this whole Mulder situation and if I tried to talk about marriage with him right now, he might get a little jumpy. He's a little too upset and too into the whole situation that it might not be such a good thing right now."

"I understand. I can tell you've thought about it."

Jo Jo nodded. "Of course I have. What girl in her right mind doesn't think about marriage when she's with a guy who loves her like he does. It'd be like insanity. I just don't want to upset him with asking until this whole Mulder thing blows over."

Scully sighed. "My only fear I have is that John might be disappointed that I can't have any more children. It was a miracle that I had William, and I don't really know how he came about. I know that Mulder and I did have sex, before he left about a month, but we also tried invitro. I found out that it had failed according to the doctor. It was my one chance at motherhood and I don't know how William came about. I do know that his father is Mulder, but the HOW is my question."

"Don't worry about John. I've seen how he feels about you. He loves you very very much."

"I know he does. It'll be a thing we'll handle when it comes. I love him a lot. He's let me be someone I had forgotten how to be. Me. I tried so hard to be like Mulder, believe in the unbelievable and somewhere along the way I forgot Dana Scully. I just know that John loves children and I can't give them to him."

Jo Jo sat down next to Scully. She took Scully's hand into hers and said, "Dana, just because you can't have children as far as you know with him does not mean that he won't love you any less for it. Yes, he may be disappointed by it, but he'll be okay with it. He loves you too much to break your heart and leave you like that."

Scully smiled, "I sure hope so."

"You sure hope what?" Doggett stood in the doorway.

Scully looked up to Doggett. "Jo Jo and I were just talking, that's all."

Doggett sat down. "Oh. So you're not goin' to tell me what you hope for?"

Scully sighed, "It's not a big deal."

Doggett smiled. "Don't go gettin' shy on me like that. I want to know what it is you're so hopeful about."

Scully sighed. "Alright. I was hopeful that you would stay with me even though I may not have another child. I don't know if I can. There now you know. Are you happy?"

Doggett laughed. "Of course I'll be stayin' with you. Now, what brought this on?"

"Oh, Jo Jo and I were just talking about what was going to happen next and we were talking about our wedding," Scully said.

Doggett took her hand into his. "Well, Dana, it's up to you how our wedding goes. I want you to be happy. I really don't want a big one, you know that, but if you do, that's the way we'll do it."

Scully smiled. "I knew you'd be that way about it."

Doggett smiled. "I know."

Sam came back in from the concert, the show finally over. "I'm gonna go sign stuff. Let's get going." He was bursting with energy.

Doggett sighed. "But I just sat down."

"Oh don't whine about it. Just get up and let's go."

Jo Jo laughed. "Alright. Let's get going then."

Sam was dancing in place to a tune in his head. Brian shook his head. He said, "He's been like this all night. I almost thought we'd never finish the show. He just kept going."

Doggett laughed. "I bet. You are just full of energy, aren't you?"

Sam said, "Yeah, let's go."

They made their way out to the crowds and got things signed. Sam was a chatter box the whole time, talking away at the crowd and signing as many things as he could.

Brian and Doggett exchanged glances a few times and sighed. Sam was just too much sometimes. He finished and took Jo Jo's hand, leading her to the back stage area to get things packed up.

Scully could hear Jo Jo ask, "Sam, what's gotten into you?"

Sam was sitting, but his hands never stopped moving. If one didn't know him well enough, they'd think he was nervous. He said, "Nothing. I just had a blast and it was so much fun so I'm a little high on that, I guess."

"Is there something you want to tell me?" Jo Jo asked, sitting down next to him.

"What do you mean?" Sam was trying to figure out what she was talking about.

"Oh, nothing. Just thought you were all riled up for some reason."

"Yeah, I had fun at the concert. What else is there to it?" Sam said.

Jo Jo laughed. "What do you think about John and Dana getting married?"

"Well, I think it's neat. I wish them luck for it. I just hope that I get invited to the wedding. I want to see it," Sam said. He took a cigarette out and lit it.

Jo Jo laughed. "Of course you're invited as well as I am."

Sam smiled. "Shoulda guessed you'd say that. I just hope that they don't have some fancy smancy wedding and make it so formal that it's not personal anymore. Everyone can have a huge wedding with lots of people and fancy food and clothing and places for the dance. Not everyone can just do it simple and make it totally personal."

Jo Jo smiled. "If you had to make the decision on a wedding, what would you choose?"

"I'd be very simple. Of course the lady would get what she wanted. I just don't want a big party that's formal when I do decide to get married. It's not that fun and it seems to be more for those guests than it is for you."

Jo Jo smiled. "You've been thinking about it, haven't you?"

"Sorta. I just don't know if I'm ready for it. Ya know, if we do decide to do something like that, John is gonna freak."

"Why do you say that?"

"He doesn't think I'll ever get married," Sam said, exhaling some smoke.

"Oh, I see. Now, how did he ever get an idea like that?"

Doggett saw Scully and tapped her on the shoulder. "So, beautiful, what do you think is goin' on between those two?"

"Don't know. I think Jo Jo might be thinking of marriage though."

"Oh, how do you figure that?" Doggett asked.

"Well, because she has been. She didn't say that she was really going to talk to him about it yet though. I think she is really thinking about it."

"Well, Sam loves her enough. I don't know if he'd be up for marriage with her just yet though. It's up to him and her. I just know that if he wants to, I'll support him. She's very loyal, just like he is. Hell, he was practically married to the other band mate that left him."

Scully giggled. "Really?"

"Yeah, finished each other's sentences all the time and it drove me nuts. He was really heart broken when that guy left. I know he's not gay or anything, but that guy was his best friend and when he left him alone all of the sudden, it just crushed him. They had been facing the world together before that and well, suddenly he was without."

Scully sighed. "I know how that feels. I suppose we are staying in a hotel tonight?"

"Yes, yes we are. Sam knows we all need sleep," Doggett said.

Sam and Jo Jo came out hand in hand. Doggett said, "Shall we load up and get going?"

"Yeah. Randy and some of the guys are loading some of that. I'll help them in a moment. It won't be a big deal. Oh and dude, when we get there, we'll have it set up like last night."

"Okay, Sam. I like that set up," Doggett said, smiling.

Scully elbowed him. "You only like it because of who you get to sleep next to."

"Yeah, so? You're point?"

"You and Sam are too much a like sometimes," Scully said.

Sam laughed. "She's right on that one you know."

Scully rolled her eyes. "You two are too much."

When they got to the hotel, Sam and Jo Jo went into their room. Sam flopped himself on the bed, lit a cigarette and sighed. "I had fun tonight. How about you?"

Jo Jo said, "Yeah. I know that Dana and John are going to start planning their wedding. It should be fun. Dana was a little concerned about John and children though."

"Why's that?" Sam asked, taking a drag on his cigarette.

"Well because she doesn't know if she can have any more and she knows that John wants more children. I told her that he'd stay with her for a very long time."

Sam said, "You bet he will. She, I hope realizes that she's stuck with him. Sort of like you. You're stuck with me."

Jo Jo laughed. "That's not such a bad thing, I don't think. I rather like being stuck with you."

Sam put his cigarette out, stood up and hugged Jo Jo, picking her up. "Good. Cause I like being stuck with you. You're easy to get along with and you're cute."

"Cute? I'm cute?" Jo Jo asked.

"Damn straight. You think I'd have an un-cute girl friend?" Sam smiled at her.

"No, not at all. I just thought it was odd, that's all," Jo Jo said, smiling at him.

He kissed her neck. "Well, now, what should we do?"

"Let's sit down and talk. You have so much energy that it'll be awhile before we get to sleep."

Sam sighed. "Alright."

Jo Jo said, "I know what you were thinking. We don't want to go doing that."

"Why not?" Sam said playfully.

"Because for one, I do not really want to disturb the neighbors, and two because I'm tired."

"Awww. So, what do you want to talk about?"

"Well, I wonder what we'll be doing after this tour, that's all," Jo Jo said.

"What do you mean? We'll go home, the boys and I, we'll start making music as soon as we can," Sam said.

"No, Sam. I'm not talking about that. I KNEW that already. What I am talking about is us."

Sam looked at her. "What do you mean by us? You're happy with me, aren't you?"

Jo Jo looked at him. "Yes, of course I'm happy with you. I'm not trying to tell you that I don't want to be with you, I'm telling you that I want to talk about what happens next."

Sam said, "Well, what do you mean what happens next?"

Jo Jo smiled. "You don't get it, do you?"

Sam said, "You want to get married? Where did this come from?"

"I've been thinking about it for awhile now. It's not because of John and Dana at all. I just have been thinking about it a lot and I don't know if you want to or not. It's just that Dana said something tonight."

"What did she say?" Sam asked.

"She said that we shouldn't wait. There wasn't a reason she could see for waiting," Jo Jo said, softly.

"And you thought you'd talk to me about it?" Sam asked her.

"Yes. I hope it doesn't upset you?" Jo Jo said.

"No. It just surprised me, that's all. Not that you would want to get married or anything, just that you'd want to so soon," Sam said, clasping his hands together.

"If it's a problem, we'll wait."

"I don't know. Maybe Dana's right. Maybe she has a point. You know? Like she told me, her and Mulder, before he was abducted waited for ever to say anything about how they really felt and now he's crazy and she's with my brother. It's just sometimes if we wait for something and think it'll always be there, we end up regretting stuff. I just don't know what I want to do," Sam said, his dark feline eyes connecting with Jo Jo's blue.

Jo Jo said, "It's okay. I just thought I'd mention it to you. We don't have to rush or anything at all. It'll be okay if we're slow and think about it. We have the rest of the tour to think about it, barring Mulder being caught or not."

"Yes, yes we do." Sam sighed. "I just don't know what to think about this right now. Let's get some sleep. We'll be up early before you know it."

Jo Jo smiled. "Okay. But you will think about it, right?"

He kissed her. "Yes, of course I will."

Doggett and Scully in their hotel room were talking as well. Scully sat in the bed, covers on. She said, "John, when do you think we should think about setting our date?"

"Well, how about after Sam's tour? It'd be a good time to do it in and we could do something fun after that. For the honey moon. You know."

Scully smiled. "Well, let's see. I suppose we could wait until after his tour and after Mulder is caught. Just please, do not get him put in jail. Help him. Put him a place where they can actually help him and not just contain him and do nothing for him. I may not love him anymore, but he is still in my heart as the man I once knew."

Doggett sat down in the bed after he had changed. He took her hand into his and sighed. "I will. I don't want him to just be locked away either. He needs help and I don't think he made a good decision leavin' like he did."

Scully said, "Thank you, John. I know that you understand that at least. I thank you for it. It really helps to know that I can come to you with these things. We'll get married as soon as we can once Sam finishes touring and we get Mulder help."

Doggett kissed her. "Too bad we're in a hotel room with people to protect across the hall. Makes me want the honey moon now."

Scully laughed. "John! You are so naughty sometimes."

"I know. You like that though," Doggett said, smiling at her.

Scully kissed him back. "Yes, yes I do. But not right now. Not when we can't do anything about it."

"Dana, what exactly were you talkin' about with Jo?"

"Oh, if you must know, I was worried that you might be upset if I couldn't have any more children. I know that you're happy with me, but I know how much you love children," Scully said, looking down at their intertwined hands.

Doggett sighed. "Dana, no matter what, if William is it, I'll raise him like a son. If you can not have any more children, I'll be fine. But I'll be happy. Don't worry about it. I just want to let you know that it's not a big deal for me. I have you. You make me happy, with or without lots of children."

Scully smiled. "I had hoped you'd say that. Now, let's hope that Mulder doesn't have a sudden flash of insanity more than he is now and attacks during the night."

"No kidding. I want to sleep, not fight."

"You, my dear John, want to do something more than just sleep," Scully said, smiling at him.

"So, is that a bad thin'?"

"No, not at all. If we were at home."

You had all of them on your side, didn't you? You believed in all your lies, didn't you? The ruiner's got a lot to prove he's got nothing to lose and now he made you believe The ruiner's your only friend well he's the living end to the cattle he deceives The raping of the innocent you know the ruiner ruins everything he sees Now the only pure thing left in my fucking world is wearing your disease How did you get so strong? How did you get so hard? How did you get so long? You had to give them all a sign, didn't you? You had to covet what was mine, didn't you? The ruiner's a collector he's an infector serving his shit to the flies Maybe there will come a day when those that you keep blind will suddenly realize Maybe it's a part of me you took it to a place I hoped it would never go And maybe that fucked me up much more than you'll ever know How did you get so big? How did you get so strong? How did you get so long? What you gave to me My perfect ring of scars You know I can see what you really are You didn't hurt me nothing can hurt me You didn't hurt me, nothing can stop me now (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, Ruiner, Downward Spiral, 1994)

Mulder sat down into his bed at the hotel he was staying in. He played his music in a walk man and thought about what had happened today. He thought about how Sam had everyone on his side and that angered him. He felt that Sam should pay and pay dearly.

He played with a pocket knife thinking about how Sam was in control of the situation. Mulder felt that his own control was the murders. He felt that Sam coveted Scully from him. He felt that Sam coveted his life before the abduction. It was an irrational thought, but that was how he thought about it.

He had begun to believe that Scully was actually sleeping with Sam and not Doggett. He didn't buy the whole Sam has a girlfriend bit. He figured that it was a thing that Scully had said to protect him. He felt that Sam had ruined everything he had ever wanted and that he would find a way to make Sam pay for this offense.

He hoped that he could make Scully see how blind she was being. She was being so blind by this and he wanted her to see how Sam was leading her astray. He felt that she was being ruined by Sam and that had to be fixed. He also knew that Doggett was to blame, but he totally believed that Sam was behind her not trusting him.

He felt that Sam had lied to all of them and that was how he was leading Scully on this way. He had them on his side and that made him angry. He wanted Sam to pay for this and he would find a way to make him do so. It angered him that this had happened and it was not his fault as far as he was concerned.

He thought about Scully and wondered how she was. How could she be so happy with someone else other than him? He knew why. It was all the lies being fed into her and he knew it. He wanted to find out how Sam had led her astray by blinding her from what love he had to offer to her.

The next concert, he would find his answers. He would speak with Sam directly and make him understand how wrong he had been to do something like this to him. He would make him pay for being a ruiner of what he had with Scully.

The next morning as Brian checked the bus area, Doggett and Scully were getting ready to go. Scully knew that Doggett worried about what might happen at the next place. She said, "John, listen. It's going to be alright. Don't worry so much. Things will work out just fine."

Doggett looked at her for a moment. "How can I not worry? Mulduh's out there with a vendetta against my brother and he wants you back. It's a little unnervin' to think that he wants to come after you."

"John, come here," Scully said quietly.

Doggett went over to her. She put her hands on his face and said, "Look at me, John. I'm going to be okay. I'm a big girl and I can protect myself from him if I have to. He can't make me do anything I do not want to do."

Doggett sighed. "It's just I don't want to lose you."

Scully sighed. "John, I'm not going to go any where. My place is with you now and nothing Mulder can say to me will make me change my mind. He needs help. He needs someone to care for him, but I am not that person. I will get him help, when we catch him and I will make sure that he gets help because even though I am not with him and I do not want to be harmed by him, I feel that he deserves to be helped and cared for."

Doggett sighed. "I know that. It's just that I fear what he might do to Sam too. He hates my brother so much and I fear what might happen to him so much because of Mulder. It is a little unnerving, that's all."

Scully said, "I know it is. It'll be alright. We catch Mulder and everything will smooth itself over. It'll be okay and I know that you have a reason to worry . It's going to be alright. I'm here with you. Sam is with us, okay."

Doggett sighed. "What if he tries what he did with Jo Jo again and this time kills her?"

Scully sighed. "John, if Jo Jo stays with Sam and Sam stays with us or Brian things will be just fine. Mulder is not going to hurt him or Jo Jo with us around him. Mulder fears being caught totally, and yes, he may make a big move at the next concert, but we'll be ready, because even if we can not protect those he has hurt and killed, we can protect Sam and Jo Jo and even myself, though I am able to do so."

Doggett smiled. He kissed her lightly and sighed. "How do you do that to me? You say somethin' with such a cool head and suddenly it isn't such a big deal anymore."

Scully said, "It takes practice, I think. Come on, let's go see if the sleepy heads are awake or not." in the room across the hall, Jo Jo was trying to get Sam to wake up. She said, "Sam, it's time to get up. We can sleep on the bus. Come on, now drag your lazy ass out of bed."

Sam groaned and said something that Jo Jo couldn't make out. He rolled over onto his stomach, hugging a pillow.

Jo Jo sighed. "Sam, now. It's time to get going and I know you don't want to be awake and I know that you want to sleep in, I do too, but you have to get your ass out of that bed."

Sam opened an eye, turning his head towards her. "Says who?"

"Says me. You do NOT want to anger the girlfriend. Now, Sam. Get up out of that bed now."

"Alright, alright. I'm up, I'm up. Quit your fisherman's wife whining at me," Sam said, smiling at her.

Jo Jo gawked at him. "You will pay for that one."

"Uh-huh. What ever," Sam said, taking the shirt he had worn to bed off and putting a new shirt on. He said, "You just think that you won."

"You're saying that I didn't? You're up, aren't you?" Jo Jo said, pointedly looking at him. She put her hands on her hips and rolled her eyes.

Sam laughed. He changed his pants. He got up and lifted her up, twirled around with her. "You're so cute when you're demanding, did you know that?"

Jo Jo giggled. "Now you're trying to make me forgive you for being annoying this morning."

"Well, yeah, didn't you expect that?"

Doggett and Scully stood by the door. Doggett said, "See you were annoying and difficult to get out of bed this mornin'. Glad I missed it."

Scully laughed. "Be nice, John."

"Why? He was bein' difficult just a bit ago." Doggett laughed.

Scully rolled her eyes. "Grow up."

Doggett said, "What?"

Scully and Doggett walked down the hall together and she said, "John, because...."

Sam said, "Wonder what she told him. Come on, let's get on the bus and sleep some more."

Jo Jo laughed. "Sam! Oh alright, what do I have to complain about. I'll be asleep and I'll be with you, so I'll be just fine."

Sam said, "That's the spirt."

On the bus, Sam yawned and made his way back to the bed in back. He said, "I'm going back to sleep."

Doggett sighed. "You just got up. Sam, when are you goin' to actually stay up once you're up?"

"Um, probably when I'm an old person. Old people like to get up early," Sam said.

Scully laughed. "Sam! That was just mean to old people."

"What? They do. They get up early all the time," Sam said.

"Not all of them, silly," Scully said, laughing.

Doggett rolled his eyes. "What ever, Sam. Go, go to bed so that you don't annoy me."

"See? He's old and he likes to get up early," Sam said, smiling.

"Oh, you are pushin' it."

Sam took hold of Jo Jo's hand and said, "Come on, let's go."

They got comfortable in the bed and Doggett said to Brian, "Just think, when this is all over, you're probably stuck with him."

Brian sighed. "I know. But I don't know if that's a bad thing."

Doggett laughed. "I don't either, that's up to you to decide."

Scully said, "Now what are you whining about?"

Doggett said, "Nothin'. Nothin' at all. We were just talkin'. Honest."

"Uh-huh."

Doggett said to Scully while they drove to Omaha from Des Moines, "Do you think he'll be awake for the next concert."

"Yeah. Of course he will. You'll see. It'll be just fine. Now quit picking on him for liking to sleep in late," Scully said.

Doggett sighed. "Alright. There is nothing to do on this bus."

"John, if you're going to whine, play a video game. It'll quiet you down at least," Scully said.

Doggett smiled. "Now why didn't I think of that?"

"Probably because you weren't paying attention and because you were doing your other favorite past time, annoying and teasing your brother."

"That's not my favorite," Doggett said.

"It's not? Then what is?" Scully asked, raising an eyebrow.

"I'd have to say spending time with you," Doggett said, smiling at her sheepishly.

"John, I should have guessed you'd say that so you wouldn't feel so guilty about playing video games," Scully said, giving him a quick kiss.

Doggett said, "You know me way too well. That's not fair."

"Perfectly fair."

"Is not."

"Don't even start that with me, John Doggett," Scully said, before she started to laugh.

Sam woke up, grumbling. "What are you two doing? I'm trying to sleep and I hear you two arguing. Stop it."

Doggett started to laugh. "Now you got me in to trouble with the big, bad band leader."

Scully said, "John, be nice."

Sam said, "Shut up. That's what you should do."

Doggett laughed. "And you told me to be nice."

Sam said, "No really, shut up. It's not me that will rip your head off. You wake Jo Jo and she will be a bear at you."

A half an hour later, Jo Jo was still sitting with her arms crossed, eyes narrowed. Sam said, "I told you to be quiet. It's not my fault she's so crabby."

Doggett said, "Sorry."

Jo Jo glared at him. She then turned back to look out the window. Sam sat down next to her. He put his arm around her. She leaned her head onto his shoulder to get comfortable. Sam sighed. "Go back to sleep. I promise he'll be quiet."

Jo Jo smiled slightly before turning towards him to get some sleep. She put her head onto his shoulder wrapping an arm around him. She fell asleep shortly after that. Sam sighed.

Doggett asked, "Is she okay?"

"Yeah. Just tired. She sleeps when she's not the driver in moving cars, no matter how much sleep she's gotten," Sam said.

Doggett nodded. "I was just curious. Wouldn't want her to get sick."

Sam sighed. "There is something up, but I think she's just tired and needs a place to stay for awhile and not out on the road. She's very home orientated. Ok, so am I. There are days where I will not even know where my car was parked. I admit it. I'm that bad."

Doggett said, "I know. I know. Dana should check her out at the next stop to make sure she's okay."

Sam said, "Okay."

When they entered Omaha, the bus pulled up to the venue they would be playing that night. A sign was posted on a dressing room door. Sam said, "Girls dressing room? They gave us the girls dressing room?"

Doggett laughed. "Oh well. Maybe they want you to get in touch with your girly side. Did you ever think of that?"

Sam turned to look at Doggett with a look of annoyance. He then smiled. "Nah, they knew you were coming with me, so they decided to pick this one for you."

Doggett said, "Oo, you are goin' to get it for that one. Trust me, you are."

Scully said, "Grow up, you two. Why do I constantly have to remind you to grow up? What is the matter with you two?"

"We're brothers. What else do you need to know?" Sam said.

Brian looked over at Jean. He said, "A little help here?"

She said, "What would you like me to do? Tell them to grow up? Dana already did that. It didn't work."

Brian said, "So it didn't. Oh well."

Sam said, "Uh, Bri, you might want to check this out."

Brian walked into the room, to look at what Sam was pointing out. He read aloud:

Hey pig Yeah you Hey pig piggy pig pig pig All of my fears came true Black and blue and broken bones you left me here I'm all alone My little piggy needed something new Notching can stop me now I don't care anymore Nothing can stop me now I just don't care Hey pig Nothing's turning out the way I planned Hey pig there's a lot of things I hoped you could help me understand What am I supposed to do I lost my shit because of you Nothing can stop me now I don't care anymore Nothing can stop me now I just don't care Nothing can stop me now You don't need me anymore (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, Piggy, Downward Spiral, 1994)

Sam looked at it. He said, "Do you realize what this is implying? This was Mulder. He was here. In this very room."

Brian was checking the room over and sighed. "Well, he seems to be gone. No body, that is not in his profile at all. Unless he means to stick it on you, Sam."

Sam turned around quickly from where he was looking at the bed in the changing room. He said, "Me? He's here to kill me?"

Doggett said, "Maybe, maybe not. He might want to talk to you before he does kill you. It's a bit of a problem, I agree. We'll have to figure out what we do next. Do you want to play this show?"

Sam took out a cigarette and a lighter, lighting his cigarette nervously. "I do NOT know what the FUCK that meant. That was not cool. What the fuck is he trying to do? Does he really want me to give him his fucking answers? I didn't make Dana do anything she didn't want to do. Why can't he fucking get that through his head?"

Doggett said, "Calm down. Things will be okay. Do you want to do the show?"

"Fuck yeah. The fans deserve it. I do not want to sit here and let him ruin it. I want him to get caught and get help. This fucking psychopath is going to kill someone else and this time it could be anyone of us. It could be Scot, or Randy, or Joe, or me. What about Jo Jo or Dana? What about you, John? What about any one of us? Jean? Brian? He's that far off his rocker that I can see it."

Scully said, "Sam, it will be okay. Just because he happens to be doing this does not mean that he will succeed at what he is trying to accomplish. He is going to try to do something, what that is, we do not know just as of yet, but I can assure you that what ever he does decide to do, he will not harm one of us. I think we should have a buddy system with one of us Agents."

Brian said, "Good idea. Let's split up into pairs of who is going to go with who. Sam and Jo Jo are a pair and I'll take them with Jean. Doggett, why don't you take a couple of the band mates, and Dana you help him with those guys. That way we're all protected. Do not go anywhere without one of us. If you do need to go somewhere and you can not get a hold of us, please, please do not just go off without us, thinking it will be okay. Doggett, we ought to go and check the area out for any signs of Mulder. Dana, since you are a target, I suggest you stay with these guys."

Doggett and Brian made their way to the security office. Brian said, "Hi, I'm Sam Doggett's body guard and I was just here to ask you a few quick questions."

The guard behind the desk was a little fat. He said, "What about?"

"We found in the dressing room provided a note from a man who has been following us from place to place. This is a dangerous situation we are dealing with here and I would like to ask you if you've seen anyone come in here today at all. He's about my height, dark brown hair with a rather large nose."

The guard said, "Yeah, yeah. I saw him. He was a janitor that was sent over to clean the room. That's what he told me and he had all of the supplies so I let him go in there to tidy the place up. Why?"

"He's no janitor. He's an ex-F.B.I. agent who was fired recently. He has been murdering people and threatening the man I protect. Is he still around?"

"Hey, Roger, is that janitor that went through still around? This body guard here wants to know!" The security guard shouted to his colleague

"Not that I know of. I haven't checked anything yet. It's still early so most of the guards are off duty so it's up to us on our shift before things check to get things ready." Roger said.

Brian sighed. "Would you mind going with Agent Doggett and tour the grounds for me? I really want to make sure that the man who is playing janitor is not in the room."

"Alright. If it'll make you feel better."

"Yes, very much so. I don't know what Mulder is going to do next, so send out some dogs and let's bomb search the place," Brian said.

"Alright. Just as long as I know who to bill this to." The lazy fat guard said, from behind his desk.

Scully sat with the rest of the group. Sam sighed. "What is going on? How did Mulder get in here? You know it was him and that's the truth about it."

Scully said, "Well, he probably snuck in. He really wants to settle something with you and I think that he is trying to warn you that he is coming. I don't know, but I think he's getting anxious and wants to confront you as soon as he can."

"You're right, Scully. I do." Mulder stepped out of the closet.

Scully said, "Mulder, calm down, don't do anything you haven't thought out rationally."

"But I have thought it out. I want you to know how much it hurt when you turned your back on me."

"Me, turn my back on you? Mulder, you left me with a child to care for and I had no one to help me. I'm lucky that I had John to help me."

Mulder sneered at her. He then turned to Sam. "You, it was you who made her think this way about me."

Sam said, "I don't know what the fuck you're talking about. I didn't do anything wrong. I visited my brother, she happened to be there. Now fucking back off."

Jo Jo stood behind Sam, a little nervous of what would happen next. She slipped her hand into Sam's hand to make sure that she was okay and had a solid person to touch to assure her that she was not alone.

Mulder spied Jo Jo out around Sam's shoulder. "What would you do if she was with another person?"

"I did that man. I put my fist through a wall with my last girl. Don't fucking try to twist what I have with Jo Jo to fit your situation. You made that all by your fucking self."

Mulder lost it then. He charged towards Sam, knife drawn. He said, "It's your fault. It's all your fault."

Sam backed away, never letting Jo Jo's hand go. He said, "Chill out dude. It's not my fault that things are like this at all. So just back off, man. It's not my fault. I didn't make Dana think anything. She did it all on her own."

Scully pulled her service weapon. She said, "Mulder, don't make me do this to you again. Don't make me shoot you. I will. I will shoot you if you continue to act as you are."

Mulder turned to look at her. His eyes were wild and feral. He said, "Scully, why? Why would you do that?"

Scully said, "Because, Mulder, you need help. You are sick and you need help. Something happened to you and you are sick."

"But don't you know, Scully? I'm nothing without you and I've fallen apart."

Scully said, "Can it, Mulder. You left me, and I'm not going to just turn into a softie and let you bully me. What I AM going to do is try to get you help. You need help and you need to be somewhere that you can get that help at."

Mulder pocketed his knife. "I will speak to you all soon. Count on it."

Before Scully could get a hold of her handcuffs or yell for Brian or Doggett, he had slipped through the door and disappeared. Sam said, "Shit! He was going to kill me! He could have killed you, Dana."

"He would never do that. I'm too precious and what he seeks. If he kills me so that no one else can have me, he can't have me either, and that is what he can not live with. He will have to learn how to deal with it. I am not going back to him because he states a few things that are to pull at my heart strings. What he wants is the Dana Scully that fit the mold of HIS Scully. I'm no longer that. I'm now Dana Scully's Scully. He will have to accept that on his own."

Doggett and Brian came back in. Doggett asked, "What are you doin', Dana? Why do you have your service weapon out?"

Scully said, "Mulder was hiding in the room. Before I could handcuff him he left. He tried to kill Sam, so I threatened to shoot him."

Brian said, "I'm going to go and look for him, see if I can catch him. Doggett, you watch these guys and make sure that nothing else happens."

Doggett nodded. He said, "You do what you got to do. I'm just goin' to stay here. We did check the area out."

Scully said, while placing her weapon back in it's holster, "I don't know what Sam is going to do, but I'm going to sit down for now." Sam sighed. "That was close." He turned around and hugged Jo Jo. "You okay?"

Jo Jo nodded. "I'm fine. Don't worry. It's alright."

Sam said, "Good. I don't want him to go scaring you like that. That was scary." Sam took a step back. He picked something up and threw it. "What was that? You tell me, what the fuck was that!"

Doggett said, "Sam calm down. He's gone and Brian will make sure that he is caught and we don't have to worry."

Sam staggered, ran the back of his hand on his nose, asking, "What the hell am I supposed to do if he doesn't?"

"We'll have to go with the plan you had, postpone the tour. It'll make things easier to deal with."

Sam sighed. "I hate doing that. I hate to fucking do that to the fans."

Doggett sighed. "I know you do. It's goin' to be alright. We'll find a way to fix it. I know you don't want to let the fans down, but Mulduh might kill some others if we're not careful."

Sam sighed. "You're right, man. You're right. It's just not going to be as easy as it was before. I just don't want to disappoint them. God, I hate this."

Scully said, "Things will smooth over. Just calm down, get ready for the show, and we'll get things going. He didn't kill anyone, as far as we know of right now."

Sam sighed. "Alright. We'll do the show tonight. We'll decide upon the other shows later. We're already here anyways."

Jo Jo looked over at the bed that was set up in the dressing room. She made her way to the bed, laying down and curling up in it. Sam whispered to Doggett, "I hope she's okay."

Doggett said, "Why don't you check Jo Jo over, Dana? Sam and I should get something to drink for the rest of us."

Scully nodded. "Alright. Sounds like a plan."

Doggett smiled, and gave her a kiss. "Come on, Sam. Let's go."

Scully walked over to Jo Jo, looking her over. She said, "Do you feel queasy?"

Jo Jo shook her head. She said, "I'm just tired."

Scully placed a hand onto Jo Jo's forehead. "You don't seem to be hot. Hmm, do you feel sick to your stomach or dizzy or light headed?"

"Sometimes."

"Do you feel that you have to throw up at all, especially in the morning?"

Jo Jo shook her head. "No. I have for the past couple of days at night after supper though. But I don't think it's anything. I'm just a little jostled, that's all."

Scully said, "You should take a test."

Jo Jo looked a little surprised. "Do you really think it's that?"

"Might be. Good thing the men aren't here. When was your last cycle?"

"It was a little over a month ago. Why?"

"You're late?" Scully asked her.

"Yeah, I am. I should have had it last week. But there again, maybe the heavy traveling is affecting my cycle," Jo Jo said.

Scully said, "I don't know. As soon as you can, get tested. It'll do you a lot of good."

Jo Jo sighed. "I sure hope so. I don't know if we're ready for that if it happens."

"Well, you might have to find that out the hard way, won't you?" Scully said, smiling. "Don't worry, we'll try and help out as much as we can. We do have William though."

The guys stood in the door way. "Help out with what?"

"Oh, it's just some girl talk," Scully said.

Sam said, "Oh. So, Jo Jo, what's wrong with you?"

"Nothing. Nothing at all." She smiled.

Sam asked her, "What do you mean, nothing? You're tired, cranky and all around terrible right now. What's going on?"

"Well, Sam, it might have something to do with the birds and the bees."

"The birds and the bees? What the fuck does that mean?" Sam asked her.

"It means just as it sounds. You know, the birds and the bees?"

Sam froze. "You mean you might be pregnant?"

"Yep. Haven't tested just yet, but it is very possible."

He looked a little shocked, and then he smiled. "Really?"

"Yep. Ask Dana," Jo Jo said.

"Oh wow. Dude, that is cool."

Doggett said, "Oh my. You, a father? That's a scary thought. I hope you can learn baby talk."

Sam laughed. "Might have to."

Doggett smiled. "Okay, having seen you with William, you won't be that bad."

Sam said, "Thanks. Thanks for the confidence."

Jo Jo said, "It's not for sure."

"Well, as soon as it is official, we'll have to party," Sam said.

Scully said, "Actually, I think that means that Jo Jo will have to rest more frequently. She can't do this road thing as heavy."

Sam sighed. "Hmm, we'll have to think about something for that then."

Doggett said, "Yes, yes you will."

That night at the concert, Sam came out, with a smile on his face. He slipped his guitar on, and walked up to the microphone. He said, "Welcome to a night that will fucking rock!"

The crowd greeted him with a loud roar. He smiled wider. "Well, are you ready?" The crowd went wild, and he started to play a riff from the first song.

When he started to sing, he let his guitar go, taking the microphone into his hands and bent over, screaming into it. When he wasn't singing, he was dancing around the stage.

Brian watched from the side lines, realizing that this was the way the real concerts went. He hadn't let loose until just then. He then started to scream out the song.

At the end of that song, he started a guitar part loudly, playing as loud as he could. He smiled at the crowd a few times, before walking up to the microphone. He grabbed it, starting the beginning of the song.

Brian shook his head. It was as if something had been lifted off of his shoulders and he was just having fun playing guitar and singing and an audience just happened to be there.

Sam ran up and down the stage, microphone in hand, leaning down to scream into it from time to time. The crowd loved it. He danced across it, his head bobbing from time to time.

Brian watched the crowd, to make sure none of them would take away the fun that was going on for Sam. He wanted Sam to enjoy himself and have fun with the concert, doing what he loved, playing his music for the fans.

A guard came up to him. "Sir, someone spotted that man you were looking for earlier. He was outside of the stadium, but he left before anyone could do anything. I think he might try to do something again soon."

Brian nodded. "Tell Agent Doggett, alert them back stage as well. It'll make things safer if we all know."

The guard nodded, and took his leave. Brian stood watching, trying to figure out what would happen next for the group. He hoped it would be fun tonight and that they could do the next venue.

After the concert, Sam went back stage, sweaty. He smiled at Jo Jo, who looked disgusted at his appearance. She said, "Sam, grab a towel and dry off. That's gross." Sam smiled at her. "Want a hug?"

"No, I do not want a hug. Eww. Look at you. It's gross," Jo Jo said giggling.

Sam took a towel, toweling some of the sweat off. He smiled then. He said, "So, do you think we should do the next concert, Bri?"

Brian said, "If you feel like you should and if you think it'll be safe to do so."

Sam said, "Alright. Let's do it then. Unless Mulder does anything else that's fucking stupid, let's do it. I want to do this for the fans. It was so much fun."

Doggett said, "It sounded like fun."

Sam said, "Fuck yeah! It rocked! I haven't had that much fun doing a show for awhile. But it was just so much fun. I think the crowd enjoyed it. Let's go sign stuff."

Jo Jo protested. "Do I hafta come along?"

"Not if you don't wanna. I'm not gonna make you come along if you don't want to come," Sam said.

Jo Jo sighed. "Alright. I'll go. Only cause it's been boring back here."

Sam laughed. He changed his t-shirt and threw it at her. Jo Jo squealed and threw it back at him."

Sam said, "What did you do that for?"

"You threw at me first, dummy," Jo Jo said.

Sam said, "Dummy? Ooo, you are gonna get it for that one."

Jo Jo laughed. "I don't know about that one."

Sam said, "Yeah. Prepare for 135 lbs of fury flying at you."

Doggett laughed. "You only weigh 135?"

"Yeah, so?" Sam said.

"It's just funny, that's all."

I'm losing ground You know how this world can beat you down I'm made of clay I fear I'm the only one who thinks this way I'm always falling down the same hill Bamboo puncturing this skin And nothing comes bleeding out of me just like a waterfall I'm Drowning in 2 feet below the surface I can still make out your wavy face And if I could just reach you maybe I could leave this place I do not want this I do not want this I do not want this I do not want this Don't you tell me how I feel Don't you tell me how I feel Don't you tell me how I feel You don't know just how I feel I stay inside my bed I have lived so many lives all in my head Don't tell me that you care There really isn't anything, is there? You would know, wouldn't you? You extend your hand to those who suffer To those who know what it really feels like To those who've had a taste Like that means something And oh so sick I am And maybe I don't have a choice And maybe that is all I have And maybe this is a cry for help I do not want this I do not want this I do not want this I do not want this Don't you tell me how I feel Don't you tell me how I feel Don't you tell me how I feel You don't know just how I feel I want to know everything I want to be everywhere I want to fuck everyone in the world I want to do something that matters (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, I do not want this, Downward Spiral, 1994)

Mulder sat in his car, out on the outskirts of town trying to figure out what he should do. He pulled a U-Turn and made his way back into the city. He would finish this, and finish this tonight. He knew what he was risking.

He made his way out of his car, knowing that he did not want this to happen. He just was sick of those telling him how he felt. It made him angry. None of them KNEW how he felt and they kept telling him so.

He did not want to get caught and not finish what he had set out to do, but he had to tell them that he did not like being told that they knew how he felt. None of them did. None of them cared and if he heard that one more person did, he'd kill them.

He pulled into the parking lot across the street from the stadium that was clearing from the concert. He did not want this and he knew he might be making a mistake, but he wanted them to KNOW how he felt and not TELL him how they thought he felt. It made him angry and he felt that they should pay.

He wanted them to pay and pay they would. He would make sure of it. He wanted them to know just how he felt so he would prove to them by screwing things up for them.

He felt chaotic with his action. He felt odd and he wanted to know what was going on and he wanted to screw everything they cared about up and make them understand how he felt. It would be something that mattered.

When they got into the hotel room, Jo Jo sat down on the bed. Sam sat down next to her, taking her hand into his. "So, babe, you could be pregnant. That is so cool."

"Really? I sorta thought that you might not want that."

"Now why wouldn't I want a baby? I know it'll make touring harder, but I am getting older so it might be time for that. Besides, I can handle it if we do have a baby."

Jo Jo sighed. "I know that it's a big step."

Sam hugged her. "Well, yeah. It is. But you know what? I think it's so neat because I'll have my own baby and I'll be able to play with him or her when ever I feel like it and it'll be fun. I'm sorta stuck as Uncle Sam right now. It'd be nice to be a father I think. It'll be hard work, but I think I can handle it."

Jo Jo smiled. "Well, it's not for sure yet, but if I get that test taken right now, we'll know for sure."

Sam smiled. "Go do what ever it is you have to do. I hope it has a good answer for us."

"Me too." Jo Jo gave one last smile, picked up the test and headed into the bathroom.

Sam sat back into the bed, arms behind his head and sighed. If he was going to be a father, that would be really beautiful. He remembered not understanding what Randy was talking about by being married and having a child. Now that he had Jo Jo and might be a father, he understood completely what that meant.

Jo Jo came back out, a smile on her face. "We're pregnant."

Sam turned to look at her. "Really? We are?" Sam took her hands into his and danced around the room with her. He said, "Wow. We have got to tell John about this."

"Wrong, you don't." Mulder stepped into the room from the hallway. He smiled. "I came here to finish what I started."

Sam looked up to see the taller, heavier Mulder approach him. He placed Jo Jo behind him to keep her safe and yelled loudly, "BRI! He's HERE!"

The door slammed open, Brian charging in with a gun pointing right at Mulder. He said, "Don't make me do this, Mulder. I want to help you. I want you to get better. Now, just be nice and allow me to help you."

Mulder sneered at Sam, then flew out of the door and down the hall as fast as he could. Brian followed him, but Mulder had slammed a barricade in the way of the hall way. Brian couldn't jump it or climb over it in time to catch up to Mulder. Brian said, "Damn it. He got away, again."

Doggett stood in the hall with Scully, both armed and ready to shoot. Doggett said, "What the hell is goin' on?"

Brian said, "Mulder. He was here. He got away again."

Sam stepped into the hall. "Fuck! What the hell am I going to do? I don't know if I can do the next show if this is going on."

Doggett said, "Sam, we might want to try that. Post pone the next show and we'll see if we can trick him. I'll send a team of agents to wait for him at various locations. Maybe it'll throw him off track."

Sam said, "Alright. We're playing Kansas City next. Send them there. Maybe they'll they'll catch this sad fuck."

Doggett sighed. "Hopefully. Him being a profiler isn't helpin' much. He's got this trick to get away and knows what criminals would do, the best things to get away with. We're lucky we had Brian here."

"No shit. Thanks man. I appreciate it," Sam said.

Brian smiled. "Thanks. I know it's been hard to deal with this and I promise to have this fixed as soon as I can."

Sam took a hold of Jo Jo's hand. He sighed. "At least that gives Jo Jo a chance to get some rest."

Scully said, "So, she is pregnant?"

"Yep."

Scully hugged Jo Jo. "Well, congrats go to you two. I know that I would love to have another baby, but I don't know if I can."

Doggett smiled. "Well, if you do, I'll love you just the same and if you don't? Well, I'll still love you just the same. Now, let's get goin' to our room so we can get some rest. Let's hope the rest of the night is going to be pleasant enough for us to do that."

Scully smiled. "Alright. Sounds like a plan. Oh, and Jo Jo, I'll want to talk to you about your health. I know I'm not your doctor, but until we can settle down for a while and get you into see your regular doctor, I'd like to make sure you're healthy."

Jo Jo smiled. "Alright."

After they left, Sam sighed. "That was tough. I'm gonna call my agent that deals with setting up dates and shit like that. Why don't you find something to do. I think he might argue with me on it, but I'll kick his ass."

Jo Jo smiled. She stood on her tippy toes, kissing him. "You have fun. I'm gonna get some writing done."

"Alright. I hope that you'll have fun with that," Sam said.

"You know that I always do." Jo Jo smiled at him. She sat down on the bed, taking a pen and a notebook out of a bag. She then sat back and started to write while he picked up the phone, dialing his agent.

He said, "Yeah, it's Sammie. Yeah, we're gonna have to post pone the next show."

His agent said, "Why's that, Sam?"

"We have a psycho killer after us. That's why. Don't tell me about fucking deadlines I have to meet and shit like that. I'm Sam Doggett and if I say NO to the next show, I mean NO."

"I see. You do realize it'll be hard to reschedule."

"We'll find a way to fuck around with the schedule. We'll figure it out and don't act like it's the end of the fucking world. I know you think it's gonna be super hard to resched but if you actually got off of that chair in your stuffy office and went outside once in awhile you'd see the real fucking world."

His agent said, "I see. We'll find a way to reschedule it. How about we push the dates back and when you start up again we'll just post the new dates on the site. I'm sure your website runner won't mind doing it."

"Great. Thanks man. Now, I know this is a little sudden, but this dude has killed two fans and has kidnapped my girl once. I don't take that lightly. Tell MTV or who ever it is you gotta tell to let the fans know. They ought to and deserve to know what the fuck is up."

"Will do, Sam. You just keep yourself safe."

Doggett and Scully stepped into their room, sitting down on the bed relaxing. Doggett took Scully's hand into his. "I'm happy for Sam. He deserves to be a father."

"Yeah. I agree that he does. So what do you think we'll be doing tomorrow?"

Doggett said, "Anything you want to do."

Scully sighed, "Well, I wonder if there is a pool here in this hotel. Only problem is I don't have a swim suit with."

"We could be really rash and skinny dip, but I don't think the establishment would like that much," Doggett said.

"John, you are terrible!" Scully said, punching his arm.

Doggett gave her a goofy grin. "Well, it'd be very Sam like to do. Don't be shocked if he does do that."

Scully laughed. "I KNOW he might, but YOU? John, I would have never guessed. I tell you what, we'll go shopping for suits tomorrow, and I'll let you pick the one I get."

"Now that I'll take. I like that idea a lot. Hmm, wonder what Sam and Jo Jo will do on the day off."

"Fight, or party or something. Who knows with those two."

Doggett smiled. "You know him pretty well now, don't you?"

"Yeah, I suppose I do. It's been a lot of fun, I must admit. It's been great to do what ever I want with you, and not worry about the snooty Bureau frowning on it."

Doggett laughed. "That it has. To tell you the truth, I've never had an office relationship before."

"Well, baring Mulder, I've only had one other one and that one was a little more naughty for me."

Doggett said, "Do tell."

"His name was Jack Willis. I am a little ashamed of that myself. It was when I was new to the Bureau so I feel a little stupid for ever doing it in the first place."

Doggett smiled. "We all do stupid things when we're young."

Brian and Jean sat in their room. Brian took a clip, shoving it into his gun. He said, "I let him get away again. He was right there and I could have gotten rid of him and Sam would be able to tour safely."

Jean sighed. "Brian, you didn't mean to let that happen. Mulder is good. He's going to get away if you're not careful. I know that we didn't expect him tonight. That's how he did what he did so easily."

Brian sighed. "I know. I just know that Sam deserves to have the tour go well and have fun doing it. He doesn't deserve this. I know I may not get along with him completely, but he is who I protect and I like him a lot. He's got a lot of spunk and he knows how to have fun. I just don't think that Sam should be blamed for all of the things that make him mad."

Jean nodded. "I agree." She kissed him. "I guess we'll have to hope the teams in Kansas City get him. Let's hope that Mulder isn't figuring that part of it out and doesn't stick around so that we have to be on edge the whole time."

"No kidding. He just might find out what our plans are and where will we be then?" Brian stood up from his seat on the bed. He ran a hand through thick red hair, sighing.

Jean looked down. "I know it's been difficult being on the road waiting for Mulder to do something to Sam or Jo Jo or anyone else."

"Now that Jo Jo's pregnant, and I'm sure Mulder knows that too, he'll target that baby she's carrying. He knows it'll hurt Sam and it'll be his way of taking a child away from Sam for Sam taking William away from him. I know it's irrational, but that is how Mulder will take it."

"I know that. Let's get some sleep. I hope that things will be okay soon. We can't worry too much, because if we worry too much, we'll be bound to mess up."

After Sam hung up on his agent, he ran from the phone desk to bed, jumping on it. He smiled at Jo Jo when she glared at him. "Look what you made me do," Jo Jo said, a pouty face on.

Sam laughed. "It's just a pen mark. Sheesh."

Jo Jo rolled her eyes. "Why do I bother?"

"Cause you love me. That's why."

Jo Jo smiled. "I do, and you know it."

Sam smiled. "So, when do you wanna go to bed?"

"I don't know. Whenever you want to. I'm not that tired right now."

"Figures. "I knew you'd say that."

"Oh really?" Jo Jo asked, an eyebrow raising.

"Yeah. I knew you'd say that," Sam said. "Well, what do you think? Should we hit the hay?"

"I dunno." She yawned. "What do you want to do tomorrow, since we are staying here tomorrow."

"I'm sure we can think of something," Sam said, his eye brows raising when he looked at her. "You know, it'd be fun."

"Sam! But what if we need to talk to someone or something happens? That might be dangerous."

"Oh Jo Jo, I don't think it'll hurt anyone," Sam said.

"No, but, but, we might want to stay alert, so that nothing happens to us and stuff."

Sam sighed. "Alright, alright. I suppose you are right. Let's get to bed and we'll plan our day tomorrow. You just had to go and ruin it though, didn't you?"

"Sorry. I didn't mean to."

Sam picked up a pillow and tossed it at her. "Sure you didn't."

The next morning, Doggett got up before Scully did. He stepped out into the hall, checking to see if there was anything that might be interesting or if Brian had something to deal with. He saw nothing, and smiled that for once everything might normal.

He walked down the hall to the ice buckets and filled his. He then made his way back to the room, opening the door. He saw Scully sitting up. He said, "Good mornin' Dana. Did you sleep well?"

"Yeah. Yeah I did. You?"

"Well, yeah. I had the strangest dream. I was sleeping next to a beautiful woman," Doggett said, though it sounded corny, just to make her glare at him.

She did just that. "John, grow up. When do you want to go swim suit shopping?"

"Anytime you want to. That'll be fine with me."

Scully said, "You're laid back. What's up?"

"Well, we passed through the night without any further incidents and it seems that our plan might have worked to get Mulduh caught," Doggett said, setting the ice bucket down. He made his way to sit down next to her. He smiled. "So, what do you think will happen today with that? Will they catch him?"

"God, I hope so. He needs help. He really does. Having talked to him since he has gotten like this, I seriously think he needs as much help as he can get."

Doggett nodded. "I agree."

Sam woke next to Jo Jo, looking down at her. He propped himself up on his elbow and smiled. He took his other hand and brushed a strand of hair from her face as she slept. Suddenly he felt very lucky.

She opened her eyes, asking, "What time is it?"

"Dunno. Let me look." He smiled. "Aw man, no way. It's 7:30."

Jo Jo groaned. "I'm going to go back to sleep then."

Sam laughed. He kissed her. "Well, I don't know if I will to, but it sounds like a good plan to me."

Jo Jo smiled. "I thought you might say that." Sam wrapped his arms around her, smiling down at her. "Well, what do you want to do now? Do you want to sleep, or shower?"

Jo Jo gave him a smile. "I think I see where you are going. You want to shower, don't you?"

"Well, yeah, with you. It'd be fun. Come on, you know it would."

Jo Jo laughed. "Alright, alright. But what if someone comes to check up on us?"

"Don't worry about that. It'll be just fine. You worry too much about things that will be just fine if you let them be," Sam said, kissing the top of her head.

"Someone has to worry about these things sometimes. Come on, you do have to admit that it's true," Jo Jo said.

"But not as much as you do worry about them. Trust me, you worry way more than you should."

Jo Jo kissed him. "Why should I worry when I have those who care for me?"

"Exactly. Just be prepared, I'm going to make showering more fun."

Jo Jo giggled. "I expected that much."

Scully went across the hall to see what Brian was doing, and to tell him that they were going to go shopping. He opened the door, smiling at Scully. "Well, what can I do for you, Agent Scully?"

"John and I were just going to go shopping. We thought we should let you know what we are doing, that's all."

"Alright. You two have fun. I'm not even going to think of bothering Sam right now," Brian said.

"Wise decision. He's probably still asleep and will be terribly grumpy if you wake him up."

"I figured as much. We're going to take off. I know it's early, but we should find the store and stuff like that. It might be a nice thing to do. Besides, John can't wait to go shopping," Scully said, smiling.

"Oh, why's that?" Brian asked.

"We're going swim suit shopping and he gets to pick the one I get."

Brian laughed then. "No way. That's just plain naughty."

"I know, but it'll be fun. I just hope he doesn't pick something that I'll look awful in to pick on me," Scully said.

"I'm sure he won't. That just doesn't seem like him," Brian said. "He'll pick the one that he likes the best."

"That's also what I'm afraid of," Scully said.

Doggett came out. "Well, shall we get goin' then?"

"Sure."

They stepped into the shower, Jo Jo giggling. "You do realize that I'm already pregnant."

"So. That suddenly means that we can't have fun anymore?"

"No, not at all." Jo Jo kissed him then. "Certainly not."

Sam smiled, "Good. I was hoping you'd say that to me."

Sam took his night shirt off, tossing it onto the counter. He then undid his pants and took them off. She watched him, before removing her own nightgown.

"I'm surprised that you actually were nice enough to wear clothes last night to bed and not sleep naked."

"Well, I didn't know if I'd have to go into the hall, so I thought I should have some clothes on, don't you think?"

"Yeah." She kissed him, then stepped into the shower. She turned the water on, letting it grow warm enough, but not too hot. Sam stepped in with her.

Sam kissed her soundly on the lips and wrapped his arms around her. When he finished kissing her, he laughed. She asked, "What's so funny?"

"My hair is plastered to my forehead. What little has grown back."

Jo Jo laughed. "Not everyone gets to shower with someone so cute."

"I know." He kissed her again, and backed her into a wall, one without the bathtub facet. She let him do as he pleased. He smiled at her, before he got some shampoo and put it in his hands. He washed her hair for her, smiling the whole time.

Jo Jo laughed. "Well, this is more fun than doing this alone, I must say."

"Good." He took some soap, and massaged her shoulders while rubbing soap on her, then he ran his hands down her back, squeezing slightly here and there. Jo Jo moaned in pleasure.

Sam said, "That feel good?"

"Mmmhmm."

He ran his hand down into her chest, rubbing soap there as well. He whispered in her ear, "We ought to shower more often."

Jo Jo smiled, "You think so?"

"Yes." He kissed her, massaging both of her breasts with his hands. She arched into him, kissing him back. Sam moved a hand down in between her thighs. He parted her, smiling. "So, wanna take the plunge?"

Jo Jo laughed. "Sam, you are terrible."

"I know. I take that is a yes."

"Duh."

He positioned himself where he wanted to be, and guided himself inside. She moaned softly once he had entered her. He kissed her neck while he entered her, making her buck into him.

He started to move in and out, faster and faster, his hands on her hips to keep himself inside. He felt her climax around him, as he continued to thrust. Finally his climax hit and he grunted.

She said, once he had slid out of her, "Now we'll have to shower all over again."

Sam laughed really hard. "I wonder if we got any thing we can throw to the room across from us."

"Why?"

"Because it'd be fun."

When they arrived, Scully asked, "Are you one of those type that happen to be afraid to go into the women's department because you're scared of being called gay?"

Doggett said, "No, not at all."

"Good, let's get going."

They made their way into the women's department. Doggett picked up a suit, looking at Scully. He said, "How about this one?"

"Red? John, red will make me look so washed out," Scully said.

Doggett said, "Well, pick one out then."

"How about I pick a few, and you pick the one you want to see."

Doggett said, "I like that idea."

Scully went into the dressing room, and came back out a little bit later, in a one piece purple suit. Doggett shook his head. "Not you."

Scully went back in, and came back out in a sky blue suit. She turned around and let him see the whole effect. It was a thong suit. Doggett said, "No. I don't like that. I want to look, but I don't want the other men to be too tempted to touch."

Scully went inside again, and came out in a bikini that had a normal bottom. It was emerald green. Doggett smiled. "That's the one. I want you to get that one."

Scully smiled. "Alright. I'll change back, and we better get you one too."

Doggett laughed. "Alright. I will then."

Doggett sighed. He picked up a few swim trunks and said, "What do you think?"

"You, you have to try them on. I did, so you will have to too," Scully said.

Doggett groaned. "Okay, but if I look geeky, it's not my fault."

Scully laughed. "You won't look too geeky. Trust me."

Doggett rolled his eyes. "You have never seen me in swim trunks, have you?"

"No, but I think you are exaggerating a little bit, don't you think?"

"Okay." Doggett went into the dressing room and changed. He came back out, wearing the swimming trunks, looking a little displeased about the endevour.

Scully said, "John, smile. It looks okay, but I want to see another one."

Doggett sighed, making his way back to the dressing room. He came back out in a blue swim suit. Scully shook her head. He said, "How long you gonna make me do this?"

"Until I find the one I like. That's how long."

Doggett made his way back to the dressing room, changed and came back out in a sleek looking black suit. He said, "How about this one?"

"Perfect. Besides, you were getting whiney, so I had to stop there," Scully said, smiling.

"Yeah, yeah. Alright, let me get changed back into my clothes and we'll go and buy these things," Doggett said.

"Alright."

Sam went to the window, opening it. He looked out across the way from his window, and saw that the window across from him was closed. He sighed. "Damn. I wanted to have a water fight with them."

Jo Jo laughed. "Why?"

"Well, last time it was beer cans we threw, full ones, but it was when I was younger, so I guess it's silly of me to want to do something like that," Sam said, laughing. "Man, were those wild times."

Jo Jo laughed. "I'm glad I went to college and learned stuff. I'm not much of a partier."

"I know, but you are one with me."

"Well, that's different. I get to have fun and chill out with you. I don't feel like I have to be all closed in like I did when I was younger, you know what I mean?" Jo Jo said, combing her hair.

Sam said, "I know exactly what you mean. Now, let's check out what is going on with Bri."

Sam opened the door adjoining the rooms and said, "Bri? What's going on?"

Brian said, "Your brother and Dana went shopping. Said something about getting swim suits."

Sam laughed. "No way. That's funny. Swim suits? Haven't they ever heard of making the pool private and skinny dipping it?"

Brian rolled his eyes. "Of course you'd think of that. I think I might call you Naked Boy if you don't look out."

"Hey, hey, that's just mean," Sam said.

Someone take these dreams away That point me to another day A duel of personalities That stretch all true reality They keep calling me Keep on calling me They keep calling me Keep on calling me When figures from the past stand tall And mocking voices ring the hall Imperialistic house of prayer Conquistadores who took their share (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, Dead Souls)

Mulder sat watching in his car the agents scope out the place for him. He figured out what they were planning and he knew that it was a trap. Sam wasn't there, he hadn't left his other place. Mulder cursed a little. He had wanted to tell Sam exactly what he had meant to, but Scully had broken into it.

He felt his personalities duel with one another, the person he once was and the person he had become grappling with who he was and what he should do next.

Suddenly a figure sat next to him. A young, fourteen-year-old girl in a night dress. Mulder hissed when he saw her. It was Samantha. She said quietly, "Fox, you deserve to be happy. Don't let Sam Doggett take her from you."

Mulder gasped. "Samantha? Is it really you?"

"Yes, Fox. I'm here to help you. I want to see you happy. Like you were when you found your answers to what had happened to me. Fox, I want to do all I can for you."

He felt her calling out to him to do justice for himself and for her. He said, "What do you want me to do?"

"The child. Take the child from her. That is what will work the most. It'll make her see," Samantha said, fading away slowly.

Mulder cried out. "WAIT, Sam!" He then started to cry.

Doggett was changing in the dressing room when he saw a vision. He gasped when he saw the vision of Luke. He shook his head and the image was gone. He wondered what that meant. He wondered if it meant anything at all.

Doggett walked back out of the room, to see Scully waiting for him. He was a little more subdued and Scully asked, "Everything okay, John?"

"Yeah, yeah. I'm fine. Let's just get back to the hotel," Doggett said. He wondered why Luke had appeared to him, or if it was just because he was thinking about children since he had heard about Sam becoming a father.

Scully said, "You sure everything is okay?"

"Yes. It's not a big deal," Doggett said, still thinking about what he had seen. What if something was trying to tell him something. Then he thought,

Scully tapped his arm, making him jump. "There is something and I want to know."

"Alright, alright. While I was gettin' changed, I saw a vision," Doggett said, feeling as if he sounded crazy.

"And?"

"It was of Luke. I've been thinkin' lately. It was probably somethin' that I just pulled up because I was thinkin' about Sam bein' a father," Doggett said.

"Well, you never do know. Might just want to call Skinner and those agents looking for Mulder. See what's up. Sometimes we see these things for reasons that are not just something we conjure up," Scully said.

"Good idea. We should find out anyways."

Doggett called Skinner. He waited for him to answer, wondering how he should tell him about Mulder's next move. They had called to the agents in the area that they had sent them to and they had reported that Mulder was not in the area that he was expected to be in. Skinner's voice said, "Skinner."

"Uh, Sir, I have somethin' to tell you that I think you'll want to know," Doggett said.

"What is it, Agent Doggett?" Skinner asked him.

"Mulduh wasn't at the next concert stop. He figured it out, and I think he might be tryin' to get to William next. It's just a hunch, I just want you to make sure he doesn't go after the baby and everythin' like that."

"I understand, Agent Doggett. How is Agent Scully?" Skinner asked, concerned that this was upsetting her.

"She's doin' fine. When we get back, I want to talk to you about somethin' else that has nothin' to do with the case at hand. I just want to make sure that we are doin' fine and that you understand where we are headed. Ya know, that type of thin'," Doggett said.

"I understand, Agent. Give my regards to Scully for me. I'll call later to tell you that William is okay. That way you two can put more effort into keeping your brother safe. I hope he's still having fun at least."

"Yeah. He's been walkin' on air for awhile now," Doggett said, smiling.

"About? That's if you think I should know or want to tell me," Skinner said.

"Oh, he's just gonna be a father," Doggett said, his smile getting bigger.

"Oh really? That's wonderful. You have fun, don't let him get too wild. Call you back later, oh and keep Scully safe."

"I will."

Doggett found Sam and Jo Jo talking about what they would do with the baby. He smiled. Then he grew sober, knowing that they had a lot at stake. He said, "Sam, Mulduh didn't fall for it. He might go after William now. It's up to you to decide what you want to do next."

Sam said, "Fuck. I thought he might figure it out. When will he fucking give up?"

"I don't know. What do you want to do?"

"I guess I have no choice but to suspend the tour for now. Wait, you said that my old band leader called, I might give him a call," Sam said, getting up, acting antsy.

Doggett said, "What do you mean? He can't do anythin' for you. Especially since Mulder is usin' his music as a weapon."

"Mike isn't really violent and cruel and going to kill for real, he's just a tortured soul who puts strange things into his music," Sam said. "I'll give him a call. Why not."

"You still didn't tell me how this would protect you or help you."

"It'd be the last thing he'd expect. I may not work with Mike, and I may not like how I was treated by him, but I still am his friend. We're not close as we used to be, but we both respect music and love it. If I hide out there with him, Jo Jo, and Brian, you might be able to finally confuse Mulder and we can move on from this nightmare," Sam said.

"Only if you think it's comfortable and if Brian agrees."

"Of course I'd ask Bri. I wouldn't make a move like this without his approval. I just think we ought to try to do something and this is something we haven't tried."

Doggett nodded. "Good reasonin'. I only hope it works."

Brian walked into the room from the other room. He said, "Now that we know that Mulder didn't take the bait, what's your plan, Sam?"

Sam said, "We postpone the tour. There is nothing to do about it. We're going to stay at a friend of mine."

"Who?" Brian asked, his arms crossing.

"We're going to stay at the place of the man who penned those songs that Mulder is using. I may not work with Mike, but I respect what he does and I'm still a friend of his."

Brian said, "Okay. I guess. Where's his place?"

"Well, he used to live in the Manson Family place, but now he lives in New Orleans. Let's hop on a plane and take off to there. Mulder wouldn't even think of me making a move like this. He's got this conception that I don't trust or like Mike and that I would never go to him. Mike is a little controlling, okay a lot when it comes to the music he makes, but that's the way he does things. Not my problem."

Brian nodded. "Alright, let's get going. I'll call the airport. You want to call this guy? I don't think we should just appear out of no where when he knows you're on tour."

"Yeah, I'll call him," Sam said, lighting a cigarette.

Brian sighed, shaking his head. "I have no control over this boy, do I?"

Doggett laughed. "Afraid not."

Sam called Mike. He said, "Hey man, mind if I crash down there for a bit. I got a situation on my hands. It's a little fucked up right now."

Mike's quiet voice came over the line, "What is it, Sam? I heard on the news that some fuck was killing fans."

"Yeah. That he is. I'll tell you more about the fuck later, but right now, I just want to warn you that we're crashing down there, if that's okay with you."

"Not a problem. It's been sort of lonely, but don't mind me working. I'm trying to put a new album out." Mike said.

"I figured as much. I have my body guard, my girl, my brother and his girl all coming to stay with you. I just hope that isn't too many."

"No, no. Don't worry about it. Just don't let them get in the way of what I'm doing. I don't care other than that. I wished that this hadn't happened to you."

"Well, yeah. It's been pretty stressful, as if a tour isn't that already," Sam said.

Mike gave a small laugh. "No, they're a piece of cake. What are you talking about? No stress at all."

"Shut up smartass," Sam said, laughing.

"Well, sorry, I just said that."

"I know. We'll be down tonight at the earliest."

"Ok. Thanks for the warning."

On the plane ride, Jo Jo sat next to Sam. She said, "Not to be a crab and a wuss, but Mike is creepy."

Sam laughed. "Well, I guess you can feel that way about him if you want. He is a little morbid, I'll give you that."

"A little?" Jo Jo snorted. "Alright, alright. I bet he's this tall dude that's gonna make me look so small and everything."

Sam laughed hard then. "No, he's only a couple inches taller than you. Okay, more than a couple, but he's still short. And he won't try to bleed you, he won't be trying to do anything weird to you, he's just a guy who makes music about his inner demons. That's all. I personally think he should chill out, but hey, it's his life not mine."

Doggett said, "How is he goin' to handle the six of us showin' up?"

"He said that as long as we stay out of the way of him working on his album he didn't care. I respect that. He is a workaholic when it comes to his music anyways."

Scully said, "I've never listened to his music. Mulder's lyrics that he's posted is the first I've ever seen."

"It's good stuff. I just couldn't sit and watch him make it if I couldn't be creative as well."

"Makes sense. I just hope that things will be okay and he won't have a problem with us stayin' there," Doggett said.

"Nah. He won't have any major problems with it. We just all got to understand that he's working," Sam said.

When they arrived to New Orleans, Brian said, "Now, when we get there, is this arrangement going to be a problem?"

"Not at all. Listen, Bri, I used to be Mike's best friend. Mike doesn't have friends any more, at least not like other people do. He's isolated himself, but he'll be fine with us staying there. Besides, we haven't talked in ages," Sam said, lighting a cigarette on the way to the car.

Brian said, "He's your friend, not mine. I just don't want a big mess later on."

"Nah, he's not that bad," Sam said.

They drove to Mike's home, finding themselves in a landscape that was very Southern. A short man stood on the front step, drinking a beer. He shouted to Sam, "Hey, Sammie! Good to see you."

Sam said, "What ever man. Fuck the nice friendliness. Let's get inside."

Mike said in a quiet tone, "I knew you'd say that. So, who is who?"

As they walked inside, Sam said, "That's my girl, Jo Jo. That's Dana and my brother, that's Jean, and Brian is my body guard."

"Wow, you are traveling with a lot of people, you know?" Mike gave him a half smile.

Jo Jo looked apprehensive towards Mike. She wasn't sure how she should act around him and she, being a nervous and very suspicious person around new people, kept her distance from him.

Mike said, "What's up with her?"

"She's sorta shy around new people. She thinks you're creepy, too."

"Gee, thanks. I knew I should have worn my cape and shown my fangs when you showed up." He smiled then.

Jo Jo started to laugh, not even realizing she was. She suddenly didn't think he was so creepy. She said, "Sam, you didn't tell me he was funny."

Sam said, "Hey, I can't tell you everything, can I?"

Mike said, "Why don't you all just find a place to sit for a bit. I'm going to fix a mixer that went out on one of my machines."

Doggett said, "Wow, he's shorter than I remember him bein'."

"You haven't seen him in a long time."

"Nope."

Mike shouted, "Look out for FuckHop. He's around here somewhere."

"FuckHop!" Sam shouted, "What the fuck are you talking about?"

"The cat."

"But you're allergic to them," Sam said.

"Yeah, so? I got shots for that," Mike said. He came back out for a moment. "Well, I do."

"I know that. So, what made you name the cat that?"

"Don't know. I'll be right back."

Doggett didn't even try to say the name of the cat. He said, "I thought you were bad."

"Nah." Sam sighed. He sat back, letting Jo Jo put her head on his shoulder. He put an arm around her.

Mike came back out. "So, what's all going on? You told me on the phone that you would tell me."

Doggett said, "Let me. An agent that Dana and I worked with, her longer than I did, has become a killer who is after Sam for reasons that are personal to him. He believes that I stole Dana from him, but it was Sam who convinced her to be with me. That's false. But Mulduh believes totally that it's Sam's fault."

"Wow, that's heavy."

Doggett said, "That's not all. He's usin' your songs to give us hints."

"Wow, that's not what my music is intended for. I don't condone killing because someone thinks they can use my music. I know it didn't make him do it, but just to strike out at Sam with it is wrong," Mike said, taking a drink from a bottle.

Sam said, "I agree. That's not fucking cool. He's got a sick fucking problem. He's got a baby with Dana too. He might go after him while we're hiding, but we got things covered. Hopefully he'll fuck up and we'll be able to put him behind bars so I can tour."

Mike said quietly, "Tell me more about how the rest of your life is going? We haven't talked in a long time."

"Well, it's been a wild ride. I actually might be thinking about marriage here," Sam said. "Wow, that's neat. Really super," Mike said, looking at Sam for a moment. His dark hair fell into his eyes for, and he brushed it away. He was dressed with black combat boots and black jeans with a black shirt. "I see you shaved your head again."

"Yeah. My last record was hard so I shaved it," Sam said.

"That sounds like you."

"Hey, I tried to talk him out of it, but no, he wouldn't listen to me. He just HAD to shave his head," Jo Jo said. "I want him to grow his hair back."

Mike laughed softly and only for a moment. "She's got spunk."

"Yeah, she's always reminding me to shut up and stuff."

"I bet. So, what else is up?" Mike asked, fixing his green eyes on Scully.

"Well, let's see. I'm gonna be a father. That's neat, um, if we catch Mulder we can finish the tour, I probably have an album just from all of this shit that's happened lately," Sam said.

"I wouldn't be surprised." He crossed his legs, and sat up. "So, I haven't seen you for a while, John."

"Well, I've been busy for awhile. Sam showed up on my door step one day and we've been doin' things together ever since, mainly because of safety issues."

Mike nodded slightly. "I understand. Some people will just try to fuck everything they can up."

Sam said, "Ain't that the fucking truth."

Jo Jo looked at Mike, and shook her head. She said, "You know, you should try to smile more."

Sam laughed. "Jo Jo!"

"Well, am I wrong?"

Mike said, "Well, I do smile. See?" He smiled then, a goofy smile.

Jo Jo laughed. "See, if you smiled more often people wouldn't think you're out to get them or something."

"Maybe, but then I wouldn't have my music. I'd be just another one of those happy song writers who write about stupid shit."

Sam shook his head. "He's right you know. He wouldn't have the morbidity in his music. I still think you need to cheer up just a little bit, Mike."

"Gee thanks. I needed that," Mike said. "You mind if I just order us some pizza for supper? I was just going to order that for me tonight, but I don't feel like doing anything tonight in the kitchen."

"Sounds fine to me," Sam said.

Brian looked at Mike, trying to figure out what the guy was like. So far he realized that Mike must be very lonely and must be very morbid for that reason. He shook his head.

Mike went into the kitchen, and came back with a Reeses peanut butter cup. He said, "Hey, anyone of you want one?"

Sam laughed. "You still eat those?"

"Yeah, why the fuck not? They are my favorite after all. Sheesh."

Jo Jo giggled. "That's funny."

"What's with her anyways? She a giggle machine or something?"

"Sorta. Aren't you, Jo Jo?" Sam said, taking her into a head lock.

Jo Jo squealed. "Don't!"

Sam let her go and said, "Hey, you were the one who started to giggle, not me."

Mike rolled his eyes. "You never did grow up."

"Hey, who got in the mud and stuff at Woodstock 94? Wasn't me? So shut up," Sam said.

Mike looked at him, his face tilted down enough that his hair fell into his eyes a bit. He narrowed his eyes for a moment, then started to laugh quietly. "I will get you for that."

Jo Jo squealed and grabbed Sam's arm. "He's getting creepy again."

Mike laughed. "I see that she's easy to scare."

"Nah, she just thinks you're creepy. I've seen her stand up to meaner looking people. She's mean when she wants to be."

Mike nodded. "I see. Just what you need."

Scully whispered to Doggett, "John, you think that we went shopping for suits and now we're here. This is not fair. I wanted to actually go swimming."

Doggett laughed. "We'll find time to do that some time."

Scully sighed. "I wanted to do that as soon as possible. I wanted to see you in a swim suit."

Doggett laughed. "Don't worry about it. You'll get to see me in it plenty."

Mike and Sam started to wrestle and Doggett said, "Do you have to wrestle with everyone you are friends with?"

Sam said, through trying not to get pinned, "Hey, he pushed me first."

Doggett sighed. "He's right. You never did grow up."

Mike pinned Sam down and said, "Gotcha."

"Not for long." Sam started to laugh and pushed Mike off of him. "I'm bigger than you."

Mike sighed. "Well that was fun."

Scully shook her head. "I didn't think that we'd be watching a wrestling match tonight."

"Yeah well, it would have been more fun if there had been mud." Mike said. "Man, my guitar player and I had one fight like that in a mud pit. It ruled."

Scully rolled her eyes. "Both of you need to grow up."

Sam sat down next to Jo Jo. He said, "Aw, but I don't wanna grow up."

Doggett said, "I know."

"Would you just look at this? He's always picking on me," Sam said, pointing to his brother.

Doggett said, "Frankly, you ask for it, you know."

"I do not."

"You do too."

Mike rolled his eyes. He asked quietly, "What do you want on your pizza?"

Sam laughed. "You just don't want to see us fight."

"No, not really. So, what would you like on your pizza, or should I pick for you?" Mike said, a half smile coming across his face. He said, "Just kidding."

Sam said, "Damn straight. I'll let Jo Jo decide."

Mike laughed then. "That's funny. You wouldn't let me, but you'll let her."

"Well yeah. She's the one who is meaner and I have to share a bed with her. I don't share a bed with you, now do I?"

Jo Jo slapped Sam's arm. "Ew. Thanks for the mental picture. Now shut up before I do make it difficult. You might end up sleeping on the couch."

Mike stopped laughing. Then he smiled. "You're right. She's mean when she wants to be."

Jo Jo glared at him. "And you, I don't know what to say to you."

Sam laughed. "Jo Jo, you're just so territorial sometimes. So, what do you want on your pizza?"

Jo Jo said, "How about we get some pepperoni or something. Why do I have to make all the decisions?"

Doggett said, "I second that motion."

Scully said, "It's a good choice as any."

Mike said, "Sounds good to me. I promise that I won't have to have some weird thing for dessert. All I got in the fridge right now besides some beer is some Reese's."

Sam said, "Figures."

Over pizza, Scully ended up sitting by Doggett, while Jo Jo got trapped between Mike and Sam. She looked a little apprehensive at first, but calmed down after a bit.

Mike was talking about some musical project he was going to do next, while Sam nodded, telling him about the tour and his own next ideas he had thought of while being on tour. Jo Jo looked rather lost.

Mike said politely, "I'm sorry. You look lost."

Jo Jo said, "Don't mind me. I love music, but I'm no musician. I'm a writer, so all of this music talk makes no sense to me."

Sam said, "Well, she can tell you from front to back about 10 books on the Stones if you really want, but I wouldn't ask her to if I were you."

Mike laughed softly. "So you absorb information, do you?"

"Only if I want to. I have a photographic memory I can turn off when I want to. It's weird, that's all. I do that all the time. If I really wanted to learn about something, I can absorb a fact about it faster than if I don't want to. If I have to learn something, I can, but if I don't need it later, I can forget it or place it deep in the back of my mind."

Mike said, "You're lucky, Sam. She'll remember things when you're scatterbrained."

"Thanks, smart ass."

"I'm just stating a fact," Mike said.

Sam said, "I know. Anyways, so you've only been working on projects lately?"

"Yeah. It's been what I've done for a long time. You know that." Mike said quietly. He gave a small smile. "So tell me, how did you meet Jo Jo?"

"We met at a concert. She was waiting for things to be signed and one thing lead to another and well, now we're here."

Mike nodded. "Most of my fans think I'm sort of fucking god. It drives me nuts. I get the worst poetry you've ever seen from them. I mean, I know I can't complain, you know? But why send it to me?"

Sam laughed. "Haven't had that one happen to me yet. Thank god for that. I don't want to be God."

"Me either. I have a hard enough time believing in Him. So how did you trap your brother with you?" Mike asked, his smile getting wider.

"We were on tour, and John asked me to visit Dad. That went terrible. Dad fucked up big time, and then we went to Chicago where my studio is and Mulder called while I was on the road and they stayed at the studio for a few days. It was fucking wild."

"Sounds like it. I am sorry that this Mulder is using my music against you. That is wrong."

"I know, I know. I don't blame you for it. He's a messed up fuck. He wants Dana when he gave her up. It's a long fucking story and I don't want to get into it. I just want him caught. He wouldn't think of me staying with you."

Mike sighed. "Probably thinks we hate each other or something. Which is not true. Most think we do. I don't get it."

Sam said, "It's a fucked up world, that's all."

"No kidding."

Jo Jo had set her plate down, and now was asleep on Sam's shoulder. She was tired from getting up early and all the traveling. Sam sighed. "Looks like I'm stuck for awhile."

After Jo Jo had been put to bed, Doggett said, "Dana and are goin' to get to bed ourselves. It's been a long day for us."

Mike said, "Good night then. Do you want me to show you the room?"

"No, no. We'll be fine."

"Okay." Mike sat sprawled on a chair. He looked relaxed a little bit. He also didn't look like he really wanted to get up either.

After they left, Brian and Jean already in a bedroom earlier due to being tired themselves, it was only Mike and Sam. Sam sighed. "It's been a long tour."

"It sounds like it." Mike leaned back, closing his eyes.

Sam said, "So, what have you been up to lately? Other than working on an album."

"I've been helping some others with their production. Other than that, not much."

Sam sighed. "You need to get out more. Really, you do."

"Yeah, don't we all."

Sam sighed. He took a drink from a beer and lit a cigarette. "So how have the new guitar players been?"

"They've been okay. We worked together on the last album, all of us fucking around on the equipment to see what would happen. That was my last album." He sat up, opening his eyes.

Sam laughed. "Yeah, I must admit, I sort of took lessons from you. When we did our first album, Lewis and I made the live band learn it exactly as it was written. My second album I did with the live band, minus Lewis."

"I had heard that Lewis had left you. Man that's not nice. At least you didn't give up. You do make some good stuff, you know?"

"Yeah. I try to. Scot and I write a lot of it together. The lyrics are mine, the guitar we work together on. It's not so programmed anymore as it used to be, but it is to an extent."

Mike nodded. "It's been weird actually having people here. It's usually the band from time to time, but this is different."

Sam said, "I bet."

The cat walked into the room and looked around. Mike patted his lap for the cat to sit in his lap and the cat jumped up. He petted the cat.

Sam said, "Makes me miss my own cats."

"I bet. I still miss my dog."

"I had heard about that. I'm sorry."

"She gave me the best kiss I've ever had."

Sam started to laugh. "Ew."

"No, I was laying on the floor, taking a nap, and she kissed me. I woke to that."

Sam said, "It's still funny to think that's your best kiss. Not even the kiss we had was better? I'm hurt."

Mike started to laugh softly at first. He l aughed harder then. "Man, don't do that to me."

Sam sighed. "Sorry." He brushed a tear away from his eye, from laughing too hard. "We could scare the crap out of Jo Jo, but I promised her I wouldn't kiss any more guys."

Mike laughed again. "You promised not to kiss any guys?"

"Yeah. She said I had to promise, as if I go out and kiss any guy I see. I'm not gay, sheesh."

Mike said, "Good thing you're not. I wonder if we should get some sleep."

"Yeah, she'll come out and stomp at me if I don't go to bed soon."

Mike laughed, "She rules you."

"Yes, but I like it. She doesn't tell me what to do about my music."

Mike laughed. "That's what counts."

Sam stood up. "Yeah, it is what counts. Okay, so she doesn't really control me, but I like to keep her happy. She makes me happy so she should be happy too."

"I agree with you on that one. I'm glad you found someone who makes you happy," Mike said. He stood up, to his full height, even if it was short, and stretched.

"I think you won brownie points with Jo Jo. She's always complaining that everyone is too tall."

"They don't call me Stimpy for nothing. I'm too short sometimes," Mike said, smiling.

"Yeah, and they don't call me Skinny for no reason either," Sam said, laughing.

"Yeah, I know." Mike looked a little embarrassed. He then said quietly, "Good night. Sleep well."

Sam nodded. "Don't worry, I will." He stepped towards Mike and hugged him. "You, we should just do something fun tomorrow. You look like you need it. You should have fun more often."

Mike smiled weakly at him. "Yeah. Tomorrow."

Sam shook his head as he made his way to the guest room Jo Jo was already asleep in. He opened the door quietly and sighed. He wondered why Mike made himself so distanced from everyone, or if he had hit that point where he just did that naturally.

Jo Jo was asleep quietly in the bed, on her stomach again. Her hair flowed behind her head and she had her mouth hanging open. He whispered to himself, "That's attractive."

He pulled back the blankets on his side of the bed and climbed into the bed. He sighed and got comfortable, thinking about how Mike might want to just chill out tomorrow. He noticed that the man hadn't probably relaxed for the hell of it in a while.

Mike made his way to his own bedroom. He sighed. It was odd for him to have guests like this very often. He tended to isolate himself, by choice of course, so it was new for him to have this many guests staying with him. The only one he felt normal with was Sam, and even Sam was weird for him to be around. After the album where he had made it all by himself with little or no contact he was having a hard time connecting with other people.

He sighed quietly, and got ready for bed, hoping that tomorrow he would be able to relax a bit. He had been working a lot. He thought maybe a few days off wouldn't do him any harm. He had done nothing for a long time before. Especially after his grandmother died.

He sat down on the bed, and climbed in, finding the cat curled up on the bed already. He said quietly, "Move over."

The cat grumbled at him, stretched and made his way to the other side of the bed. Mike pulled the blankets up around him and went to sleep. He hoped that he would not dream.

He felt himself fall asleep, and his cat curl up around him. The cat started to purr and he felt a little more relaxed. Then the dream started. He found himself in a desert, walking with many. Many he had known, and some he had not. He looked around for a moment, then started to walk, leading the group with him.

He made it, watching those around him fall and die. He knew how this would end and he didn't like that at all. He sighed and continued on. When he reached the end, he was the only one left standing.

He woke for a moment, checking the time. He noticed that it was 4 in the morning. It had been awhile since he had had that dream. He sat up, running a hand over his face and sighing. He wondered what had triggered it.

He sat up. He didn't know if he could go back to sleep and face that dream again. He didn't want to think about the pain that had been caused by that dream from a time when he was not happy. He didn't like to think of that type of pain, even if he wrote about it in his music. It was the music that saved him anyways.

He made his way from the bedroom to the studio, with a notebook in hand. He would fix some of the emotions in him by trying to find a new song.

Sam woke early, which was odd for him, except for the fact that he couldn't get back to sleep and he also had to go to the bathroom and couldn't ignore it anymore. He sighed.

He stumbled out of the bedroom into the hall hearing a faint sound coming from what he thought was Mike's studio. He wandered towards it, to ask him where a bathroom might be. He tapped softly on the door and sighed.

Mike opened it, looking tired and paler than usual. He was already pale to begin with, but now he looked extremely pale. He said, "What is it?"

"I'm just looking for the can. What's wrong? You look tired." Sam asked, yawning.

"Woke at four, couldn't go back to sleep. I've been working ever since." Mike said, smiling very weakly.

Sam said, "You need to have fun."

"It's a long story. I don't want to really have fun today, if you know what I mean. It's been a long night."

"Wanna talk about it?"

Mike sighed. He looked at Sam, chewing on his bottom lip a bit. "Yeah, sure. Go use the can first."

Sam smiled. He asked, "Where is it?"

"Down the hall, on the left," Mike said.

Sam smiled, made his way to the bathroom, did his business and came back to hear soft sobbing. He walked into the room, to find Mike in a chair, sobbing softly. He said, "What's the matter?"

Mike looked up at him. He said, "It's just been stressful, that's all."

Sam said, "I know it's hard sometimes for you."

Mike sighed through a sob. "Everyone leaves me in the end. Don't you see that?"

Sam sat down in a chair next to him and gave him a hug. "It'll be alright. Don't stress out so much and things will be okay. It's alright."

Mike sighed again, and looked at him. His deep, quiet voice said, "I was just thinking about how weird it is to have you and your family stay with me and it made me think of losing my grandmother again. I was so upset after that."

Sam said, "I know, it's hard. Why don't you and I just have fun today. It'll be okay and you know what, if you have any video games around here, John likes to play them too."

Mike chuckled softly. "Now that is something I didn't think I'd see."

Doggett stood in the doorway then. He said, "What are you guys doin'? Sam, it's early."

"I had to pee, and then Mike and I got talking."

"I see. So what you talking about?" Doggett asked. "Or is it somethin' personal?"

Mike looked at Sam then at Doggett. "It's a little personal. I don't really want to talk about it."

"It's okay. I understand. I don't have any business gettin' involved with yours. You two have fun. Dana and I are going to go out for breakfast, scope the area out. Brian and Jean are staying here though."

"Alright, bro. You have fun."

"I will."

Doggett walked out of the room, and saw Dana standing there, waiting for him. He smiled. "Shall we get goin'?"

"Sure. Let's get going." She looped her arm around his and they walked out of the house to the car.

Doggett asked, "What do you think of Mike?"

"I think he might need a little help, but I don't want to pry. He seems private."

"He is. But I understand that. So, what do you think we'll hear next? Think Mulduh will mess up and finally be able to get help?"

"I hope so. Oh John, I just want to be able to go home and live with you and be happy, but I find myself with that X-Files curse. I always end up waiting forever to be happy because something else keeps coming up."

Doggett smiled at her. "Well, are you happy with me right now?"

Scully smiled. "Yes, yes I am. I just miss being at home with William and you. I'm so scared to go to him, that Mulder will hurt him, but it's not good for a mother to be away from her baby like this."

Doggett sighed. "I know, I know. It's hard. You have a hard time bein' away from him, and so do I. But you know what, it is for the best. If we were to go after William to brin' him here so we could keep him safe, we'd lead Mulduh right to Mike's door and where would we be?"

Scully sighed. She looked down and nodded. "You're right. Can we at least call Skinner tonight and find out how he's doing or is that too dangerous too?"

"We can, I'll ask Brian first, so don't go gettin' your hopes up to call and check up on William and then not be able to do it. I don't like to see you down," Doggett said, a hand cupping her chin, tilting her face up towards his.

Scully gave him a small smile. "I know you don't. I just wish it wasn't so hard to be away from my baby."

"It's hard to be away because you love him. Come on, before Sam comes out here thinkin' we were lyin'."

Scully smiled. "Yeah.

Jo Jo woke up, finding the spot next to her empty. She sighed, and got up, figuring it must be late. She stepped out into the hall way and called, "Sam? Where did you go?"

Sam peeked his head out of a door way. "I'm in here, Jo Jo. Whatcha want?"

"I wanna know where you went. I woke up. What are you doing?"

"Mike and I were talking and now were playing with his machines."

"Oh. Mind if I come in? I promise not to touch anything," Jo Jo said.

Sam said, "Come right on in. He's not gonna bite you, ya know," Sam said.

"I know that. I just don't want to break anything. I'm clumsy and you know it," Jo Jo said, walking into the studio part of the house.

Mike gave her a small smile and said, "Don't worry, I break a lot of things on purpose. Usually it's my live show. You can't possibly break it that bad."

Jo Jo giggled. "You've never seen me break something. I'm really good at it. Half the time I don't even try."

Sam said, "You're not that bad. You just have a tendency to run into things. Which happens."

Jo Jo sighed. She sat down on an open chair. "What are we doing today? I want to know, just because."

Sam shrugged. "I don't know. What do you wanna do?"

"I don't know. Just something, I guess."

Mike shook his head. "But if you don't know what you want to do, then how can you do something."

Jo Jo shrugged. "Don't know. Sam's never really shown me anything that you've made musically. Mind if you show me something? You never know, I might end up liking it."

Mike smiled at her. "Well, I don't know. You might get creeped out."

Jo Jo said, "Really, it takes a lot to really scare me."

Mike said, "Okay, but don't tell me I didn't warn you."

Sam smiled at her. "He's right you know."

Mike got up, taking a tape from a desk and placing it in a tape player. He pressed play and sat down. "I hope you'll like it, but if you don't, just tell me."

Jo Jo smiled. "Don't worry, I'm too nice, I probably won't say anything bad. Don't know what it is, but I do that sometimes."

Mike nodded. He said, "So, Sam, after this, do you want to tinker with the equipment, or do you want to do something else."

"Hm, since I don't know how long I'll be here anyways, I'll think of something to do. "

Jo Jo smiled. "I like this. Me, the Rolling Stones, classic rock girl likes this."

Mike said, "Well, that's good to hear. Wouldn't want you to not like it."

Jo Jo said, "Sam, maybe we should just lounge around for a day. We haven't stopped moving in weeks."

Sam said, "I agree. Let's take a big nap today. I got up way too early."

"Like you should talk. I got up at four and haven't been asleep since."

"Why? Why did you get up that early."

Mike looked at her, trying to figure out if he should say anything. He said, "Had a nightmare. Wasn't fun so I got up and decided that I'd come in here and do something musically to calm down. Ended up staying up too long."

Jo Jo said, "Oh. I'm sorry. I don't like nightmares either. "

Mike said, "It's one I haven't had in a long time. But anyways, I like this nap idea."

Jo Jo started to laugh. "Well, we could scare everyone else and it'd be funny."

Sam said, "Jo Jo, are you suggesting we all get into one bed and nap? I thought you said I couldn't do anything like that."

Jo Jo said, "But could you just see everyone else's faces? It'd be so funny. They'd die."

Sam laughed. "I think John would think we had gotten too close in too short of a time. But yeah, it'd be funny."

Mike shook his head. "Do you two just like to terrorize John?"

"Yeah, he teases me, so I tease back. Since he's bigger I pull pranks and it's fun."

"You forgot one thing. I never agreed to it." Mike said.

"Aw come on, just until they see. We can pretend to sleep until they show up and get scared. It's not like we're doing anything anyways. Jo Jo would hurt one or both of us," Sam said.

Mike sighed. "Alright, if you insist. I suppose it won't hurt anything."

Jo Jo, Sam, and Mike all climbed into a bed big enough for the three of them. Sam giggled the whole time. He said, "I can't believe we're doing this. John is going to die."

Mike shook his head, laughing softly himself. He climbed into the bed, Jo Jo in the middle of them both. She said, "Okay, this is weird."

Sam looked down at her. "You wanna botch the idea?"

"No. I want to make them get scared."

Mike looked over at Sam and said, "You know, this could be taken one or two ways."

Sam glared at him and giggled some more. "Don't. Dude."

Jo Jo rolled onto her back. She wrapped her arms around herself and smiled. She said, "This is going to be funny."

Mike sat on his side, hand holding up his head. He said, "So, if we all pretend to sleep, does that mean we all gotta keep our hands to ourselves?"

Sam glared at him. "Yes."

Mike shook his head. "I was just asking."

Jo Jo rolled onto her side, facing Mike. She felt Sam wrap her arms around her and she smiled. "Yeah, keep your 'ands to yourself."

Mike laughed. "She does a good Mick Jagger."

"Doesn't she though?" Sam said.

Mike laid down onto his back, then flipped over onto his side to face them. He said, "Let's pretend to be asleep. That way we can actually scare them."

Sam said, "Okay."

Jo Jo watched Mike as he closed his eyes and sighed. She felt sorry for him. He looked tired and sad. She wondered what made him feel that way. She then noticed that he was really asleep. He was that tired. She closed her own eyes.

Scully and Doggett came into the house, calling out, "Sam, Jo Jo, Brian?"

Brian came out of the living room. "They're napping. They said that they were tired, so they all went back to bed."

"Mike too?"

"Yeah. He was up early. I heard him tinkering on his machines this morning at four when I got up to check things out around here before sleeping later," Brian said.

"Oh," Scully said. "I better go check up on Jo Jo, make sure she ate something."

Brian said, "Alright."

Doggett tapped on Sam's guest bedroom door. No answer. He opened it, and found no one. "I thought you said they were nappin'."

Brian drew his gun and said, "Let's check it out then."

They made their way to the bedroom that was left unchecked, and Doggett opened the door. He said, "Would you look at this. You said they were nappin'. You didn't say how."

Scully peeked into the room. She saw Sam holding Jo Jo, and Mike sleeping with his leg thrown over Jo Jo and Sam, on his stomach. She said, "They were going to pretend and then scare us. But they really fell asleep."

Doggett sighed. "Now, who came up with it? Sam, Mike, or Jo Jo?"

Brian said, "Who knows. Let's leave them be. They look tired."

Scully said, "When they wake, they are going to feel like they kicked themselves." She held back a laugh. "Don't stare at them, it'll make things worse."

Doggett looked to see Sam bury his nose into Jo Jo's hair and sigh in his sleep. He looked so young. He sighed. "Too bad your joke didn't pull off like you wanted it to."

He walked up behind Scully, kissing her neck for a moment. "So, do you think we chance goin' out to swim for a bit?"

"John, if you want. It'd be fun."

"Let's go. I want to see you in that suit."

Scully smiled. "Good. I know you do."

When Doggett and Scully arrived to the pool that was in town, Doggett said, "I just hope we're not risking something by going to the pool here. I don't want Mulduh to come after Mike as well as Sam."

Scully said, "Sh, let's just have fun. We'll be fine. Don't worry so much. If he does know we are here, it won't matter if he sees us. He'll have followed us anyways. Let's just be together today and have fun."

Doggett smiled. "Yes, let's." He kissed her on the lips softly. "Let's go swimmin'."

Scully had a towel wrapped around herself and had changed into her swim suit. She smiled at him, taking the towel off and dropping it to the ground. Doggett stared at her before he followed her.

They made it to the pool and Scully gracefully dove into the pool. She splashed Doggett, who hadn't taken the plunge yet. he said, "Dana! Don't."

"Well, you gonna get in or do I have to get out and throw you in?" Scully said, flicking water at him.

"Dana, please. Don't do this to me. It's not fair."

"Not fair? It's perfectly fair. You said let's go swimming. So let's."

Doggett jumped in and shook his head when he resurfaced. Scully said, "See, I told you that it wasn't that bad."

Doggett grabbed her, and dunked her under the water. "It's fair now."

She came back up, sputtering and spitting water out. "John Doggett! You are going to get it from me."

"Oh really, like to see you try." With that, Doggett used powerful strokes to glide across the water. He smiled at her when he turned around, 20 feet away from her.

Scully swam out to him. She said, "That was just mean."

"Like to see you try and dunk me."

Scully said, "You sure about that one, John Doggett?"

Doggett said, "Well, try."

Scully didn't do the obvious in dunking him. Most would have tried to attack his head and pull him under that way. Instead she swam in closer to him, and kneed him in the water. in embarrassment rather than pain, Doggett ducked down and then Scully pushed him underwater. When he came back up, he said, "That's cheatin'."

"Is not. It worked now, didn't it?"

Jo Jo woke first. She sighed. She then felt a dead weight on top of her legs. She looked down to see Mike's legs wrapped around her's and Sam's. She sighed. This idea wasn't as good as it originally had been. She nudged Sam in the ribs.

Sam groaned and disentangled himself from Jo Jo, rolling over right onto the floor. He said, "Ow. Jo Jo, why did you have to go poking me?"

"Well, look." She pointed at Mike and her legs. She said, "Well, what are you going to do about it."

Sam started to laugh. "We shot ourselves in the foot, you know that?"

Jo Jo smiled. "At least I was asleep and not awake for it."

"Looks like Mike's out cold for the time being. He's really tired. What ever kept him up all night really wore him out."

Jo Jo said, "He wasn't telling us something about that dream, I think. There was something more to it."

"Maybe, maybe. It's just odd," Sam said.

Jo Jo slowly tried to pull her legs free. She got one and then slid the other one out. Mike didn't move or flinch and she said, "I hope he's okay."

Mike then rolled over, Jo Jo still on her back, and wrapped his arms around her in his sleep. She said quietly, "Correction, I hope he wakes soon. I don't want to be stuck."

Sam started to laugh. He said, "You got yourself into this mess, I'm not gonna get you out of it. It's too funny if you think about it."

Jo Jo glared at him. "Um, Sam Doggett, if you want to ever share a bed and have sex with me ever again you will do something."

"Like I believe that threat," Sam said. He saw her glare again and he said, "Alright, alright. Just a minute." He snuck up to Mike's other side and poked him in the side. Mike wrapped his arms around Jo Jo tighter. He said, "Oops, that didn't work." He then whispered in Mike's ear. Mike buried his face into Jo Jo's hair. Jo Jo sighed.

Sam said, "Looks like we'll have to wake him."

Jo Jo said, "You better."

Sam said, "Mike, wake up dude."

Mike groaned in protest. Sam sighed. "Dude, look, you're holding Jo Jo hostage. Wake up."

Mike opened an eye. He said, "I want to sleep."

"Well, Jo Jo doesn't want to sleep. Let her up, man."

Mike looked down. "Sorry." He let Jo Jo up and rolled over on to his back. "Well, now I'm awake again."

Sam stretched. "Anything to eat? I'm hungry."

Mike gave him a small smile. "Sure, let's go to the kitchen and raid it." His quiet voice made him appear to be shy and introverted.

They followed him to the kitchen, and Brian said, "Wondered when you three would get up."

Sam winced. "Who all saw us?"

"Oh, we all did. Trust me. Your brother and Dana went swimming. Jean and I have been watching TV mainly."

Sam nodded. "Bri, do you think it was smart of them to go?"

"It'll be fine. Don't worry. I'm sure that Mike has his own body guards."

"Yeah, yeah I do." Mike said.

"Well, I just don't want Mulder coming after him too. It would be terrible and I'd blame myself for it."

"Don't worry about it so much, man. You can't help what he chooses to do. Let's get something to eat." Mike disappeared into the kitchen, and Sam and Jo Jo followed.

Sam said, "So, what do you want to do after this?"

"I don't know. What do you feel like doing?" Mike asked, taking something out of a cupboard. He had to stretch to get it, it being a little out of his height. He said irritated, "Who ever fucking moved this from my reach is going to get his ass reamed."

Jo Jo giggled. "It wasn't me. I'm shorter than you so I can't move it."

Mike rolled his eyes at her. "I know that."

Sam said, "Well, I haven't gone into your kitchen either."

Mike jumped to get it and he managed to get it. He smiled then and handed it to Sam to hold. Then he opened his fridge. "Well, beer, cold pizza, more beer, and something I don't want to know."

Sam said, "I'll take a beer. If it's all you got."

Mike tossed him a beer, and with his free hand he caught it.

Jo Jo said, "I'll just have some water."

"Alright."

Sam held the bag of chips that had made Mike so irritated. He followed Mike back out to the living room, where they all plopped down on the couch to watch television. Mike took the box and flipped through the channels.

Brian said, "So, Mike, what else do you do here besides make music?"

"Well, for awhile I'd watch Taxi Driver. I don't think we should watch that one, but I did for awhile," Mike said, looking a little shy.

Brian nodded. He said, "Well, I must admit that is an odd choice."

Sam laughed. "What would possess you to watch that fucking movie over and over?"

"Don't really know."

Sam said, "So, Mike, Taxi Driver? Really?"

"Yeah. I know, I know. I thought if I watched it I'd feel better. It's complicated and I don't want to get into it." Mike said.

Brian looked at Mike. He asked, "It must have made what ever you were feeling worse. Not that I want to pry."

Mike said, "Yeah, it did. But hey, I'm over most of it, so let's move on."

Jo Jo looked at Mike, giving him a small smile. "Well, I must admit, from what I have heard, it's quite the depressing type of music."

"Yeah, but it's therapeutic, you know what I mean?" Mike said.

Sam said, "Yep, know all about that."

Mike looked at her. "You write? I remember Sam saying something about that in an email awhile back."

"Yeah. Poetry. I write a lot of poetry," Jo Jo said.

"That's good. I get the worst poetry you've ever seen sometimes. I just don't know what to say to them. Mind if I look at some of yours? It might be good. I don't know, I could be wrong, at least for me." Mike said.

"Sure. I'll get it out of my bag." Jo Jo padded off to the guest room to retrieve it.

Sam said, "So you get crappy poetry?"

"Yeah, but you gotta give them something for trying. It's not easy to just write something with thought. If you can do that, it's good. If you can't, you have no business doing it," Mike said.

Sam lit a cigarette. "Yeah, no kidding. I agree with you."

Jo Jo came back out, notebook in hand. She said, "My handwriting is not the best, but if you need any words figured out, just ask. I haven't typed any of these as of yet."

Mike nodded. "I see that," Jo Jo said, "Mind if we listen to some music. There is nothing on that televison and I want to have some noise in the background. Don't even, Sam."

Sam started to laugh. "How did you know I was going to just start making noises because you said you wanted noise in the background?"

Jo Jo tilted her head. "Gee, let me think. Cause you do that type of thing all the time. Sheesh, duh."

Mike shook his head. He started to laugh. "I see she's got you figured out. Good one. Sure, we can put some music on. Why not."

Sam walked over to the stereo and picked up a CD. "David Bowie? Really?"

"Yeah, so? We did a few songs together and toured." Mike said, looking up from the notebook he had in his lap.

Jo Jo said, "I'd like to say one thing. David Bowie is still more psycho than any other music dude out there. Trust me, if anyone's the king of psycho, it's him. Talented, but nuts."

Mike smiled. "Thanks. Glad I'm not as psycho."

Jo Jo said. "No, you're not. Just the fact that you write and make music is all you need. You and Sam are both more nuts than me already."

Sam stuck the disc in, and sat down. "How so? Why are we more nuts than you. What if it's the other way around?"

Jo Jo said, "Simple. The art world nutso ladder is like this. Theater people at the top, musicians second, writers, and then artists. If you're Two you're really nuts then."

Mike said, "She's got a point there."

Sam started to laugh. "What ever, Jo Jo. I say you're nuts for believing that shit."

Jo Jo stuck her tongue out. "You know I'm right."

Mike shook his head. He managed to finish a poem. "You write well. Better than all of those other people who send stuff to me. Oh, and I like it's honesty. It's not the best in the fucking world, but it's good. I don't think there is a such thing as being the best, there is only a thing of being different."

Jo Jo nodded. "Thanks. It's not a matter of being best for me anyways. Glad you enjoyed it."

Sam said, "You're still nuts for believing that."

Brian and Jean shook their heads. They were trying to stay out of the conversation as much as possible, knowing that it wouldn't be a good thing for them to get stuck.

Doggett grabbed Scully and spun around in the water with her. He said, "You're just doing this to be mean to me."

"I am not. Why am I always being mean to you?" Scully said.

"Well, dunkin' me like that was just plain mean," Doggett said, putting a pouty face on.

Scully said, "Oh, and dunking me was fair."

Doggett smiled. "Well, yeah."

Scully rolled her eyes. "You are just as bad as your brother sometimes."

Doggett smiled. "Thanks. I thought for awhile I had forgot how to just have fun."

Scully smiled at him. She then looked sad. "I miss William so much. I wish we could go home and see him, but Mulder would be right there to get him."

"I know ya do. He's a good little baby and what mother wouldn't miss their child. Tell you what, as soon as we can catch Mulduh, we'll head home to see the baby and move back into my place. All of this travelin' is gettin' to me."

Scully smiled, "Me too." She took his hand into hers. "I just want to go home and settle in with the baby. How do we approach the Bureau with our engagement?"

"Don't you worry about that. I'll find a way to let us do that. I am not giving up what I have with you for some policy. We've gone to far to turn back now."

"I agree. John, I just wish this nightmare would end and I could see Sam safe and William safe. Mulder won't give up until the end. He's got a thought in his head and when he gets that way, he does that."

"Well, we're in this together, and we'll solve it together. It's going to be okay. Don't worry. Let's just have fun, and when we get back, let's be nice to Sam."

"What for?"

"He embarrassed himself enough with his whole joke," Doggett said.

"That's a first for you," Scully said, smiling at him, before slinking away in the water.

Doggett watched Scully swim away for a moment, before following her. He liked to watch her as she moved through the water and he knew that she knew that. That's why she kept moving and swimming under the water to resurface again.

Scully stopped and turned to look at him. She said, "This has been so much fun. We should do things like this more often."

Doggett smiled. "Yeah, and not at the Bureau pool. Too many men would stare at you."

"I can handle those men, John. I haven't wormed my way into the boys club for nothing and without little effort. I wouldn't be who I am today if it weren't for my determination, and you know that. Besides, would it make you real jealous if those guys liked what they saw?" Scully said, smiling at him with her arms crossed.

"Maybe. I just wouldn't like them watchin' you and thinkn' they can just get you," Doggett said. "Not that I want to be over protective. Some of them I worry about more for their sakes then yours."

Scully laughed. "You've got that right, John Doggett. Some of them had better look out. I'm telling you, I'm mean when I want to be. Now, let's swim some more before the kids in this pool make it impossible."

Doggett laughed. "I suppose you're right on that too."

"Of course I'm right. Aren't I always right?"

Doggett splashed her. "Smarty pants. You have been known to be wrong too."

"Name one time."

"Okay. You were wrong when you met me and thought I was sent there to prevent the search for Mulduh. There," Doggett said, smiling at her.

"Got me. I'm still more right than wrong, otherwise I wouldn't be here now and I wouldn't be enjoying myself, now would I? There, that right cancels out that wrong."

Doggett splashed her. "You just want to be right."

"And you don't?" Scully said, laughing at him.

Doggett rolled his eyes and splashed her again.

Scully squealed. "Don't do that, John."

"Why not?"

Jo Jo took her notebook back. She said, "I am thinking of getting it published, but I don't want to be corrupted by all of those people who will tell me it's good, but change it completely. I don't like that idea."

Mike nodded. "Yeah, I know what you mean. Record labels aren't much different than publishers in that regard. Some of them rule you with iron fists and you aren't allowed to do anything that you want to do with your own work. It's hard, but you'll probably find a way to get published. I hope you do, you really should."

Jo Jo smiled. "Sam, if we ever get to go home, want to talk about getting a publisher for me? It'd be a very neat thing."

"Yeah. It would. Tell ya what, we'll look when I finish this tour. I'm sure you'll want to polish these up before you send them off to some person to decide upon publishing them," Sam said, flicking some ashes into an ashtray. "Just don't let them fuck with your talent. It would be very unfair to you and your work."

Mike said, "He's right you know. My record label didn't want me to leave so they messed with my second album's release. They do that type of thing. Just don't get caught on one publisher, be picky about it."

Jo Jo said, "I'm pretty picky for those who know me."

Sam laughed, "We know."

Jo Jo turned to look at him. "And that means what?"

Brian said, "I think it means he thinks you're too picky sometimes. Don't worry about it. He likes that about you." He smiled at Sam.

Sam shook his head. "Well, maybe. Don't worry, I'm only teasing you a little bit. Don't worry so much about it. Just have fun."

Jo Jo hit him with her notebook. "I'll be right back, and then I want to listen to your album, Mike. I don't care which one, I just want to see if there is anything that might strike me for my own writing. That's how I got stuck on Sam's in the first place."

Mike said, "Alright. Why not. Do you mind if we do that, Brian? I'm sure it's not your type of music."

Brian said, "Don't see the problem. It's your home, you do what you will."

Sam laughed. "You just don't like to say no unless it's life or death."

"Yeah, that's about right." They sat around listening to the music that Mike had worked so hard on. Jo Jo was silent, listening to the musical expression that was being made to hear how it sounded.

Sam sat with an arm around her as he sat listening to the music. He wondered how long and how hard it had been to make music like that, but he knew from past experience on his own music how that worked out.

Brian listened to it with an open mind to what he was hearing. He hoped that what ever it was, was not going to be too bad and creepy. He didn't like this type of music very often.

He found that it was a message of music that was not his usual style, but he found that it had a very strong message that for whatever reason had every right to be expressed.

He asked softly, "What made you make this album so?"

"I made this album through my despair that had come from that time in my life where I experienced the loss of my grandmother who raised me and then I wrote this music to make myself vulnerable to my listeners in an effort to make myself feel again. The album before that was just so detached from my listeners that I was closed off," Mike said.

Sam said, "I remember hearing that news. It was terrible. I can see why you made the music this way. It is moving in that sense."

Jo Jo said, "I can see the emotions in these words. Trust me, I can. I'm just that way about music sometimes."

Sam said, "Yeah, she is. A lot of the time she really is."

Mike said, "Well, I do know that it's a big thing for this part of the reality of my music. Bringing out those emotions that I really feel."

Sam said, "Well, after all of that dark and sad stuff, let's think of something more fun. You got a copy of that video that you argue with the microphone with?"

"Yeah, yeah I do." Mike said, flashing a real smile. He got up, taking it out of his collection. He stuck it in. "This is a funny video."

Jo Jo watched it and said, "What is wrong with the microphone?"

Mike said, "It's my twisted humor. Sorry. It has NOTHING to do with the song, but it's so funny."

Sam said, "I'm sure the microphone insulted you."

"Yeah, yeah it did." Mike said.

Jo Jo said, "Don't trip, there. Sheesh. There is like no point to that, but you're right, it's funny."

Brian watched the video, seeing Mike jump around in the video and throw his microphone down. He wondered what the point, if there was and shook his head, laughing at how silly it was.

Mike said, "It was so much fun to do that video. I laughed after wards, simply because it was so funny and pointless to make that video that way. But it was fun and that's always a good thing."

Sam got up and said, "Think we ought to play some songs or not? It might be fun."

"Sure, sure. Just don't know if these guys want us to blare them out of the room with the loud guitars," Mike said, standing up, shorter than Sam by almost half a foot.

Jo Jo giggled. "It'll be fun. Do it you guys. Play some music for us. Anything at all."

Mike smiled. "Alright."

Mike grabbed a guitar handing it to Sam who slipped it over his head and strummed a few chords. He smiled and said, "Let's play some songs from when I was a part of your band. It'd be fun, just like old times."

Mike said, "Alright. Anyone you want?"

"Nah, you pick. It'd be more fun that way. I don't want to pick one," Sam said, lighting a cigarette.

Mike smiled. "Alright. How about this one?" Mike whispered into Sam's ear the title of a song. Sam nodded.

Doggett and Scully came through the door. They saw Sam and Mike warming up and Doggett said, "Uh oh. This is goin' to be loud."

"Shut up, bro. You're old," Sam said, putting his cigarette out.

Doggett said, "Oo, and like you should talk. You're over thirty now."

Sam said, "I'm still young when I'm compared to you."

Mike said, "Let's get going. Don't stand there and argue with your brother," he said this patiently.

Sam said, "Alright. Let's start it."

Doggett sat down next to Brian and Jean. Jo Jo sat on the couch where Mike and Sam had just been sitting.

Sam struck the first chords of the song and Mike got ready to sing the song that he had chosen. The guitar was rough, but both men were smiling. It was as if they had reunited with their music.

Mike started to sing the rough lyrics that were dark, but he smiled. He started to dance as Sam did too and Mike leaned into sing the lyrics with him, both taking the chorus in.

Doggett smiled and said to Scully, "Now if only MTV could see now. Then they'd quit sayin' that they hate each other."

Mike danced around, making Brian feel a little nervous that he might end up hitting something. But he managed to dance without hitting anything.

Sam played his guitar, focusing on playing, while in between intervals head banging. Brian wondered how anyone played guitar while doing things like that.

Mike and Sam finished the song and Sam let go of the guitar. He gave Mike a high five. "That fucking rocked. I mean it. It fucking rocked."

Doggett said, "For bein' loud, I'd have to say it was good."

Sam said, "Thanks. At least you didn't whine too much about the volume. We didn't even play that loud."

Scully clapped her hands. "That was so much fun to watch."

Mike bowed with a flourish and smiled. "Thanks. We try so hard. Now, I must return to my coffin."

Jo Jo giggled. "You're not Dracula. Dracula wouldn't play guitar and things like that anyways."

"Bluh bluh, are you sure that he vould not?" Mike said, smiling at her.

Jo Jo started to giggle harder. Sam said, "Stop it man, you're gonna make her laugh so hard she pees her pants or something."

Doggett said, "Thanks for that picture."

Jo Jo stopped. She said, "No I wouldn't. You know that is never a problem for me."

Sam kissed her. "I know that, silly."

Jo Jo said, "Thanks."

Mike said, "I'm gonna get a beer. You want one?"

"Sure," Sam said.

Mike came back out, sitting down on the couch next to Jo Jo. Sam took her other side. He said, "Bluh, do you want anything to drink?"

Jo Jo said, "Stop doing that," she giggled then.

Sam said, "You have one of the weirdest senses of humor, did you know that?"

"Yeah so?" Mike said, his voice going quiet. He turned his face towards Sam, looking at him with his eyes narrowed over Jo Jo's head.

Jo Jo turned her head and looked at Mike. She squealed. "Don't do that! You're scaring me."

Sam and Mike started to laugh. Mike took a drink from his beer bottle and smiled. "Glad I could scare you there."

Jo Jo punched his arm lightly. "Big meanie is all you are."

Mike said quietly and politely, "I'm sorry that you feel that I'm a big meanie. That hurt." He looked at her and smiled.

"You are not sorry. It didn't hurt. I didn't hit you that hard," Jo Jo said.

Sam said, "Look out, she's got nails."

Mike said, "Oh no. I don't want that to happen to me. You keep them to yourself."

Jo Jo curled her hands into claws. "Make me."

Sam took hold of her hands. "That's enough now. Sheesh, I can't take you anywhere."

Doggett started to laugh. "Like you should talk, mister."

"Hey, hey, none of that. That was just mean," Sam said. He shook his head and sighed. "Want to watch a movie?"

"Yeah."

"Not TAXI DRIVER!" Sam said.

"No, how about Terminator 2. It'd be fun," Mike said. He got up, beer bottle in hand and got the movie out of his collection.

Sam said, "This should be fun."

Scully rolled her eyes. "Men and their blow 'em up movies. Okay this one isn't so bad. It's actually a fun one to watch, and not even that violent."

They all sat down to watch the movie, Doggett holding Scully's hand and her head lay on his shoulder. She had enjoyed her day at the pool with him and it was fun now to sit and watch the movie with him.

Sam said, "Dude, like out of the way, I can't see the fucking screen."

Mike said, "Quit your bitching."

"Make me," Sam said. He got ready to wrestle him again.

Doggett said, "Will ya quit doing that??"

Sam said, "What? If we want to wrestle we will."

Mike said, "I'm not gonna wrestle you. I want to watch the movie."

Sam said, "I do too. Just move your head."

Jo Jo said, "Both be QUIET."

They both fell silent at her voice and sat down. Sam putting his arm around Jo Jo, Mike sitting down on her other side, watching the movie silently.

Doggett said, "Finally. You two listened to some voice of reason. Took ya long enough."

Scully nudged him in the ribs. "You, be nice."

"Sorry. Well, they were gonna wrestle. That's not good for movie watchin'," Doggett said, defending himself.

"Shhhhh," Jo Jo said. "I want to see the movie. The bad guy is naked."

"Jo Jo!" Sam said.

"Well, he's cuter than Arnold," Jo Jo said. "You watch this movie for the bad guy."

Mike shook his head. "I figured someone would rather root for the bad guy here."

Jo Jo turned her blue eyes on Mike. "And that means?"

"Nothing. Just means you like the bad guy. Nothing wrong with that at all. He's much more fun to like anyways." Mike said. "Sam, protect me from your girlfriend."

Sam laughed. "Why should I? Scare her, she'll leave you alone then."

Jo Jo elbowed him in the ribs. "I'm not afraid of a short rock star dude."

Mike said, "Hey, that's mean. I may be short, but you ought to know how it feels to be picked on for being short."

"Yeah. You hurt Stimpy's feelings. Good one, Jo Jo," Sam said.

"Shut up you guys. We're missing the whole movie here," Scully said.

They all fell silent. Doggett shook his head. He wondered how they agreed on anything. He then turned back to the movie.

Mike said, his voice in his customary quiet, "Is it just me or does the bad guy look awfully familiar?"

Doggett said, "What do ya mean?"

"It's just odd. He looks familiar."

Sam said, "Yeah, he does. Wait a minute." His dark eyes looked from the screen to his brother and back again. He said, "Woah, bro, you and the bad guy look similar. Um, is it just me, or did you do this movie and not tell us?"

Doggett said, "I didn't do any movies. Now be quiet. I want to watch. So the guy and I look alike."

"How about exact?" Sam said, lighting a cigarette.

"I do not."

"You do too."

After the movie, Mike got up and stretched. He yawned. Jo Jo said, "Do you have to go back to your coffin?"

Mike rubbed a green eye. "No. That joke is so over."

Jo Jo pouted. "That's not fair." She yawned. "I'm hungry."

Mike said, "What do we want to eat for supper? I'm hungry too."

Scully said, "I'm not going to settle for pizza again. Let's think of something else to eat."

Doggett said, "I second that motion."

Sam said, "How about burgers. You do know how to cook or do you really want to fast food it?"

"No fast food. Not with Jo Jo here and pregnant. It's not a good idea for her diet," Scully said, that famous doctor mode coming on.

Sam said, "Alright. There went that idea. At least the fast food version of it."

Mike sighed. "Hm, I'm sure we can think of something."

Jo Jo said, "I like that burgers idea. Just don't know if Mike here can make them."

Mike said, "I'm sure I can figure it out. I first have to run to the store then."

Sam said, "I'll go with you then."

"No yo won't," Brian said. "Mulder might see. You stay here. Not one of us will leave this house after today until we get the all clear."

Sam sighed. "Alright. Alright. I'll stay here. Have fun at the store, Mike."

"I will try. I'll make them think I'll suck their blood or something. Nah. Don't worry," Mike said.

Mike made his way to his car and got into it to go to the store quick. He wondered how he had ended up letting all of them stay with him and how he had ended up enjoying it.

He shook his head when he thought of how Sam had changed since he had formed his own band. He liked the new change. The inexperienced guitar player who was young at the time he hired him was gone. He was a different man.

He made his way through the store without being noticed or was avoided for his looks and for being a "Yankee." The United States might be one country, but he had the accent of the Midwest, labeling him as a "Yankee".

Mike didn't like to talk to many people anyway. He liked this private thing in the city he had chosen where he could go shopping and walk down the sidewalk without a million fans knowing him on sight. He didn't like being accosted. in fact, Mike would rather be left alone and allowed to make his music in peace. He had been asked by fans to save "rock," a genre he didn't even fit in or like that much. Just because they liked his music did not mean that they could demand things that he could not fulfil. It sometimes unnerved him about being famous.

He arrived to the check out and the bubbly check out girl asked, "Did you find everything alright, sir?"

He said, in his soft spoken manner, his deep voice answering in a robotic fashion, "Yeah, yeah I did." He mainly answered this way out of being lost in thought.

The check out girl scanned his items and said, "That will be $32.56 please."

Mike took out his check book and wrote it out for her. He said, "Thanks."

The woman at the register just gawked at him fand he smiled and left to go back home to fix dinner.

He thought a little bit about Jo Jo. She was different and he wasn't exactly sure what to think of her, except that he was glad that she made Sam happy.

When Mike got back to his place, Sam and Jo Jo were fighting on his living room floor. Sam was tickling her and Jo Jo was squealing. Mike could only shake his head.

Scully said, "Was the store fun?"

"I didn't have a problem. No one knew who I was until I wrote my check. By then I was on my way out the door." Mike said.

Doggett laughed. "Well at least you got outta there without a fuss."

Mike said, "Yeah, yeah." He watched Sam and Jo Jo fight for who would win the tickle match. "They do that often?"

Doggett rolled his eyes. "All the time. They woke me up one mornin' for this."

Jo Jo squealed. "SAM! Don't!" She then started giggling.

Sam said, "You know that I can get away with tickling you."

Jo Jo punched his arm. "Only cause you're a big meanie."

Sam said, "Yeah, I know I'm a big meanie." He tickled her again.

Mike sat down next to Doggett. He sighed. "If this is how the rest of the night is gonna be, I might as well lock myself in my studio."

Doggett started to laugh. "Might not be such a bad idea."

Scully punched his arm. "Oh you know they're just playing."

"I know, but they do that all the time."

Mike shook his head. "I'm gonna start cooking so that I don't have to hear these two whine about being hungry," he said it very softly.

Doggett said, "Alright. I'll make sure that they don't go breakin' anythin'."

Mike gave him a small smile. "Yeah. Though I smash enough stuff as it is."

Scully watched him disappear before saying, "He's a little introverted, don't you think?"

"Yeah, a little. He likes to keep to himself, I suppose." Sam stood up, picking Jo Jo up and tossing her over his shoulder. Jo Jo kicked and punched his back, squealing at him to put her down. He said, "I'm not gonna put you down."

Doggett rolled his eyes. "You're gonna break somethin' and I don't want to deal with you breakin' somethin'."

Scully said, "I don't think it's a problem, John. I'm going to go see if Mike wants any help in the kitchen. Please, don't ruin their fun."

Doggett kissed her. "Alright, if ya say so. I won't."

Scully smiled. "Try to have fun once in awhile."

Jo Jo was now sitting on Sam's lap, giggling. Sam had his arms around her and he was blowing in her ear. She squirmed and said, "Don't!"

He said, "Whatcha gonna d o about it?" she giggled. "I dunno."

"See, then I can do it," Sam said.

"That's not fair."

"It's perfectly fair," Sam said, blowing in her ear again. She tried to deflect his action and failed at it. Doggett rolled his eyes. "You are just too much sometimes."

Sam blew in her ear again and replied, "You just don't know how to have fun."

Jo Jo said, "Don't," she giggled and laid her head down so he couldn't blow in her ear anymore.

"Hey, I was having fun."

"Well I wasn't, so there," she giggled.

"Liar."

I've become impossible Holding on to when When everything seemed to matter more The two of us All used and beaten up Watching fate as it flows down the path we Have chose You and me We're in this together now None of them can stop us now We will make it through You and me If the world should break in two Until the very end of me Until the very end of you (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, We're In this Together, The Fragile, Left, 1999) Scully said, "Need any help with that?"

Mike turned to look at her, not much taller than her. He said quietly, "Sure, go ahead. It might prevent me from messing it up too much. I haven't cooked for that many people for awhile. I'm used to having just me or another person here."

Scully nodded. She didn't know much about this quiet man, but she knew that he was a little bit different than she was expecting. He was so different from Sam. Sam was loud and outspoken.

She did notice one thing. Even though Mike and Sam had parted on terms due to the fact that Mike was impossible to work with and allow Sam to grow, they were there for each other when they needed support and they weren't going to leave one another behind. She thought they might be unstoppable if they ever joined forces completely.

Mike was mixing a salad for the group, trying to make four times what he would usually make. He had a look of concentration on his face and Scully said, "Want me to help you out on that one?"

Mike said, "Sure. Go ahead. I'm never going to get it to be four times more than what I normally eat. Sam counts for two people anyway."

Scully laughed. "I know. Here, let me make the salad, and you make the paddies. Make about 8 just because Sam will eat more than a few."

Mike smiled shyly. "Yeah."

Mike was making the hamburger paddies when suddenly he felt himself being pulled and turned around. He said, "What the fuck is going on here?"

Jo Jo giggled. "He's being mean."

Mike rolled his eyes. "Sam! Will you get your girlfriend off of me and tell me the fuck why she's grabbing me?"

Sam smiled. "Sure, but she won't listen to me."

Mike shook Jo Jo off of himself. "You two are just too fucking much, did you know that?"

Scully noticed the anger in his voice, but it had subsided right away. She shook her head. "Sam, Jo Jo, go and play out in the living room. Mike is trying to make supper."

Sam said, "Okay, Mommy. Let's go, Jo Jo. I'm sure John needs to be annoyed some more."

Scully said, "Sam, have you seen Brian?"

"Yeah, he said he was going to talk with Mike's security. You know, the guys that were stationed around the front door but we didn't notice?"

"Oh. I see. I was just curious. Hadn't seen him in a bit."

Sam said, "Now you really gave Jo Jo a head start."

Mike sighed. "As long as she doesn't grab me again."

Sam sighed, then he laughed. "Hey, be glad she didn't do more to use you as a wall."

Mike rolled his eyes. "I don't know what I'm going to do with you and your fucking antics."

Scully laughed. "I don't think anyone knows, including Sam."

After Sam and Jo Jo had disappeared, Mike washed his hands again and made more hamburger paddies. He sighed. "What the fuck that was all about, I don't know. Man, that was really annoying."

Scully laughed. "Admit it. You think it's funny."

Mike smiled at her. "Yeah, yeah, it was funny. Just wish they'd warn me before they do things like that."

"Poor John. He stuck out there with them. I just hope that Mulder isn't going to be too pyscho to try to contact you. He might find us that way." Scully looked serious after her smile.

Mike looked down. He said, "So, tell me, what is this Mulder really trying to accomplish? It sounds very dangerous. Guess that's why Sam dragged you and his brother here."

Scully sighed. "Mulder and I were partners in the X-Files for seven years. He was abducted by aliens and that's how I met John. What ever happened to him, abducted by aliens or not, it has made him insane and I want him to get help."

Mike said, "But why Sam?"

"He is angry at Sam for taking me away from him. He believes fully that it's Sam that convinced me to be with John. He doesn't want to believe anything else. John and I are protecting Sam from Mulder with Brian."

Mike said, "That's very sad. I hope that you can get him help. It's not a good thing to be in that place. I was depressed for awhile, and I went to therapy but then I decided I had to deal with it on my own terms. I don't think Mulder will have the same choice I did, from what you have said."

Scully nodded. "Yeah. I just think that when this is all over, Kersh, our deputy director is going to fire either John or me or both of us. He's been looking for reasons all this time to fire us."

"That sounds like it's not a good thing." He got the paddies ready to cook and sighed. "Well, while you guys are here, just have fun. I don't really care if you break something. I break stuff on purpose and I have guys who just fix it." Mike said, cracking a smile.

Scully laughed. "You're very odd, did you know that? You're quiet and polite one moment, the next you're breaking stuff."

Mike said, "What can I say, I'm weird."

Once Sam found Jo Jo, he asked, "What are you doing?"

Jo Jo was catching her breath. "What do you mean?"

"I just want to know, what is up? Running in there and grabbing Mike like that, what did that mean?"

"Nothing. It meant nothing, Sam. Don't read something into it that's not there. I like Mike. Okay, I'm telling you that up front. I like him. He's a little depressed and odd, but I like him. I love you. That's totally different. If your brother would have let me, I would have used him to hide behind, or Dana for that matter," Jo Jo said, keeping her voice calm. She didn't want to fight with him over the issue.

Sam sighed. "It was just a little odd, that's all. I didn't like it very much. I'm sure Mike could have lived without it."

Jo Jo smiled. "I know. But you chased me into the kitchen and Dana was using a knife and Mike wasn't. I wasn't going to pull on Dana and make her cut her finger off or something. So, I decided to drag Mike into the situation," Jo Jo said. "You're not mad at me, right?"

Sam put a hand onto her cheek. "No, no, I'm not mad. I just didn't think you'd do that."

"Well, I did. It's not a big deal. I'm not going to go chasing Mike down and trying to start a relationship with him to cheat on you. We already went through that phase of you thinking I'd cheat. I'm not going to," Jo Jo said, smiling. "Now, let's go annoy your brother."

"Nah, how about we just sit here for awhile. You know, just you and me," Sam said, leading her to a love seat that was just placed in the hall way. It wasn't really much of a love seat, but it wasn't a sofa either. He threw his arm around her. "You know, it's going to be a whole new world for us when we have that baby."

"I know. What do you think it is? A boy or a girl?" Jo Jo asked him, looking into his eyes.

"I think I want a girl. I remember being a boy, and I'm still terrible," Sam said, taking a cigarette out and lighting it.

Jo Jo giggled. "Then you didn't know me as a little girl. I was really naughty too."

Sam laughed. "You? Naughty? You never break the rules."

"I do too. Trust me," Jo Jo said.

"No way. You? That's fucking unbelievable," Sam said. He flicked some ashes into the tray next to the love seat.

Jo Jo said, "I can be naughty. Trust me. You should, of all people, know that." She put on a smile and laughed softly.

Sam laughed. "Don't do that to me! Of course I know you can be naughty, but we're talking little kid following adult put rules. Sheesh."

Jo Jo said, "I know." She laid her head onto his shoulder. "Do you think that we'll get Mulder help and be able to go back on tour and then home?"

"God I hope so. God I hope so."

Doggett and Brian were talking over a couple of beers. He said, "Ya know, Brian, I thought when my brother went on tour that meant I'd hear things on the news. Instead I'm hearin' things first hand and I don't like it. What did the security have to say here?"

Brian sighed. "Well, they know that it's a difficult situation. I told them that I'm Sam's body guard, and then I told them about the situation we're all in."

"And?"

"And they think it's best that we hide out here for awhile and make a plan to figure out something. I don't know about you, but I don't feel like putting Mike into a position where he has to come along with us."

"I don't either. What did they have to say about Mulduh?" Doggett took a drink from his beer bottle.

"Well they wanted to know what this man was capable of. I told them. They were not happy by the news," Brian said. He sighed. "This is getting to be a more difficult assignment than I had imagined. Usually I try not to get too close to my clients, beyond being comfortable, but Sam, he's made sure that I become his friend."

Doggett said, "I'm sure you're puzzled about that."

"Well, Sam is sort of a guy that tries to be likable. He likes people, doesn't he?" Brian asked, drinking from his own beer.

Doggett said, "He always has. I don't know what to tell you about Sam gettin' close to you."

"I don't know either. After Mulder is put away, either prison or a mental hospital, I know I'll get reassigned to another person. I don't know if Sam will accept a new body guard after I'm gone." Brian sighed. "I don't want to make him mad by just packing up. It'd be like saying, 'I saved your life, took the threat out, bye. Nice knowing you.' I don't know if I can do that to him. I know that Jean and I have become close, too. It's a little more complicated than my other assignments."

Doggett sighed. "Try to find a way to stay with him. I don't think you'd mind it being a permanent assignment. After all, Jean is from Chicago."

Brian sighed. "I just don't know if my director would allow me to do that. I'll have to talk to Sam. Where is he anyways?"

"Last thing I saw was Sam chasing Jo Jo into the kitchen and I heard Mike swear. After that, I couldn't tell ya."

Brian laughed. "I'm sure something happened that made Mike a little unhappy."

Mike yelled, "Supper!"

Sam and Jo Jo came into the room, Jo Jo riding on Sam's back. He said, "Alright."

Mike rolled his eyes. "You two just play too much."

"Is there something wrong with playing?" Sam asked. He sat down and Jo Jo took the seat next to him.

Mike rolled his eyes. "Eat, and don't play with your food. I don't wanna have to explain a food fight again, for the second time this week."

Sam slammed his fist on the table in laughter. "You had a food fight this week?"

"Yeah. Well, it all started and one thing lead to another and we were throwing mashed potatoes all over the place and well, it was funny," Mike said, laughing.

Doggett rolled his eyes. "Here I thought you were the more mature one out of you and Sam."

Mike looked at him and raised a bun to mock throw at him. "Are you sure about that?"

"No. Not any more," Doggett said. Scully giggled. "We'll have to see some of the things you do for fun around here."

Sam and Mike started to laugh harder. Sam said, "Dana, watch what you say."

Scully blushed a bright red. "Well, I certainly did not mean that by any means."

Mike said, "Sorry..I wanna fuck you like an animal.." He slammed his fist in the table and said, "Sorry, I didn't really mean that. It's from a song of mine."

Doggett rolled his eyes. "Dear Lord, can we just eat our supper please?"

Scully said, "Was that grace, John?"

Doggett sighed. "It's about all we can really pray for at this table."

Scully rolled her eyes. "You're just as bad as they are. Now, let's eat."

Sam and Mike were still laughing and telling stories about when they acted up on tour. Mike said, "Remember when I'd just go out to insult the crowd cause they loved it. Man, those were the days."

Sam smiled. "Yeah. Most of my shows I drench the front rows in water. It's interesting."

Mike said, "I think the most wild times are behind the scenes in the dressing rooms."

"No kidding. The guys and I threw beer cans across the way once just because. We also smashed up our speakers and all sorts of stuff just for the fuck of it," Sam said, taking a bite of his burger.

Mike laughed. "I taught you to smash things well, didn't I?" "Yeah. It's some pretty wild shit. Now that I'm older I don't do that nearly as much, simply cause I love my guitar," Sam said.

Mike laughed, almost spitting his milk out. "What? You love your guitar? What about Jo Jo here? Or is there something you're not telling me?"

Sam glared at him, then started to laugh. "You know what I mean, fuck head. Sheesh. Grow up."

Mike laughed. "Man, I haven't goofed around in ages."

"I bet. What do ya wanna do tonight?" Sam said.

"Dunno."

Doggett said, "Let's hope that whatever happens tonight, let's hope it happens smoothly."

"No kidding," Sam said. He chucked a fry at Mike and giggled.

Mike said, "Hey! I said no food fights."

Scully rolled her eyes. "Sam, don't."

Sam smiled. "Hey, I was only having fun."

Mike threw a fry at him and said, "See, how do you feel?"

Sam said, "Dude, don't."

"See? Don't throw food at me."

Doggett sighed. "Oh brother. Will they ever stop?"

After supper, Mike and Sam were talking when Brian said, "Well, that bad news none of us wanted to hear, just hit. He figured it out. I figure he found the trail cold, asked different cities about a bus and he's on his way here. Mike, he knows you're with Sam, pack what you can, station guards on what you can't and let's get everyone on to the bus."

Sam looked at Brian. "You sure?"

"The field office out of New Orleans just confirmed it. I called in to tell them where we were."

"Bri, I don't want him to get Mike either."

"That's why we have no choice but to bring him along," Brian said.

Sam said, "Fuck! I knew deep down that we should have gone somewhere else. I'm so sorry, Mike. Now this fruitcake is after you."

Mike said, "Don't worry about it. It can't be as weird as some of my other friends."

Sam said, "I still feel guilty about it."

"Don't worry about it." Mike sighed. "Let's get some stuff from my studio. Never know when I might end up playing something."

Sam smiled, "Ya never know."

Doggett saw Sam's mind turning. He knew that Sam would invite Mike to play some songs on the stage with him. He just wondered how that would work out.

Brian said, "Get the stuff, load and we'll take off. Sam, I think we're gonna have to get a different bus for the time being. I called the Field Office and they'll give us a different bus for now."

Sam sighed. "If you think we'll lose Mulder, let's do it. I'll get the bus back later. Damn him. He ruined this whole tour so far."

Mike said, "It'll be okay. Just have fun and let these guys do their job."

Brian went to the F.B.I. Field Office that afternoon to get the new bus. He said, "We may or may not try to find a way to change up the schedule of Sam's tour so he can save it at least some what. I'm going to have to coordinate that with his agent, but I hope that I can get him back on the road."

The agent that was dealing with the bus swapping said, "I see. What about this Mulder character?"

"Try, please try to get him at Mike's place. That's where we'll be going next, so leave the bus parked there. It'll make him think we're there since he looks for the bus. Try to avoid killing him. If you must, you must, but try to find a way to bring him in alive. I want to get him help and I don't the rest of the Bureau breathing down my neck for getting Mulder killed."

The agent nodded. "Will do. Take the bus and we'll beef up the security. Where are you going?"

"We're going to try a show, I think, I'll have to talk to Sam and see how he feels, possibly in Dallas since we are down here already. We'll recycle up through the shows we missed later on." Brian nodded.

The agent said, "I'll have the Field Office out there set a heightened security out there. Don't want to have anything bad happen out there."

"No, no we don't," Brian said. He got the bus ready to go. He called Doggett's cell. "Well, we got the bus. I'm going to talk to Sam about possibly doing a show in Dallas. What do you think?"

Doggett said, "It might be worth a shot. How about we get on the bus and we'll decide then. Who's driving it this time? I know that the bus was driven by the people Sam hired."

Brian said, "Another agent will. Don't worry. We'll make sure that the bus is secure."

"Good."

When they got onto the bus, Mike followed Sam, and when he got to the top of the stairs, he pushed Sam. "That's getting you back for the fry you threw at me."

Sam said, "Fuck head, stop it."

"Dumb ass, make me."

Doggett said, "How about Dumb ass and Fuck head sit far far away from one another."

Scully said, "John!"

"Well, they were callin' one another that. Why can't I call them that?" Doggett said. "I know, I know. But still. They are not goin' to behave."

Scully rolled her eyes. "You boys are going to be a hand full this whole rest of the trip."

Mike giggled and sat down, looking out the window. Sam sat in back of him and slammed his head into the back of the seat in front of him. Mike yelped, "Fuck! Knock it off already!"

Doggett sighed. "If you two can't sit nicely with one another, I'm gonna have to split you up."

Sam said, "Dude, we can handle it."

"Yeah, you're right, we can." Mike turned around and pushed Sam's head just like Sam had done to him.

Sam said, "Fuck! That hurts!"

"See? Don't do it."

Sam rubbed his head and laughed. Jo Jo said, if you're going to do that, I'm gonna sit over here by myself. You two can play with each other then."

Sam glared at her and got up. He tackled her, picking her up. "Now what are you going to do?"

"Both of you are going to sit down. Right now," Brian said. "I have a few things I want to tell you before we get the rest of the band on the bus."

Sam sighed. "Alright, alright. We'll chill out."

Brian said, "Now, we're going to attempt a show soon. I don't know what Sam wants to do, but I have it open that if you wanted to, you could play Dallas and do whatever you want, because the Field Office in Dallas is going to be the security. No fan will die this time."

Sam said, "I like that plan. Yeah, let's do it. Mike, do you wanna come on stage with the group?"

"Yeah, yeah. Why not. Your songs or my songs when I guest?" Mike asked.

"Who gives a fuck until we're up there? We'll decide then," Sam said, lighting a cigarette.

Jo Jo had her head lying on Sam's shoulder. She said, "I'm getting sleepy."

Sam put his cigarette in his mouth, wrapped his arm around her and let her get comfortable with her head in his lap. "There, that feel better?"

"Yeah." Jo Jo smiled.

Mike laughed. "She's gonna have a sore back later."

"Oh well. Jo Jo can sleep anywhere. I've seen her sleep on a floor and not be bothered by it, except for those knees of hers."

Mike laughed. "I bet."

Brian said, "Just a few more things. When we get there, we're going to check into a hotel, a remote one. We're not talking the Ramada or anything like that. We're going cheap and that way we can hide that much easier."

Doggett nodded. "Alright. Sounds like a game plan to me."

Scully groaned. "I hate seedy hotels."

Sam laughed. "Well, I'm sure we'll find ways to make the best of it."

Brian said, "Alright, Randy and the rest should be boarding in just a bit."

Randy and the rest of the band boarded. Randy gave Sam a high five, nodded at Mike and took his seat. He asked, "So, what we doing?"

Sam said quietly, since he knew Jo Jo was asleep already, "We're going to Dallas and we're going to do a show there. F.B.I. will be our security. Mike might join us on stage."

Randy said, "Cool. Cool."

Scot said, "So, we're going back on the road. That fucking rocks."

"I know. Let's hope that when we get there that they have a good dressing room."

Randy laughed. "No kidding."

Scot lit a cigarette and sighed. "I didn't like this whole break from it, but I understood it."

Sam sighed. "Well, I just don't know how the fans will take Mike joining us on stage. Some of them think I should hate him and we all know I don't."

Mike said, "We know you don't hate me."

Sam rolled his eyes. "Don't even talk about that. I don't want to think of those days. You even suggest it when Jo Jo's awake and she'll kick your ass." Mike smiled. "I bet she could too."

"You better believe it," Sam said, smiling. He sighed. "Don't worry about it. It'll be just fine."

"Yep. Let's just have fun and let these guys take care of it."

Scully smiled. "We'll certainly try."

Doggett put his arm around her. "So, what do you think we'll do right when we get to Dallas?"

"Get settled and check security. I know what you were thinking," Scully said, smiling.

"I bet you do."

Randy let out a high pitched noise. He started to goof around with his guitar and make low noises and funny faces. Scully turned around to watch him.

Sam turned around and said, "What the fuck are you doing?"

Scot said in a goofy voice, "Do not disturb. You will not succeed."

Sam started to laugh. "Knock it off. You'll wake Jo Jo up and she'll kick your ass."

Randy smiled, then made his eyes wide. He said, "You will not stop the insanity."

Doggett rolled his eyes. "Will any of you ever grow up?"

"No," Mike said. "I don't think they'll ever grow up."

Sam glared at Doggett then started to laugh hard. "Dude, if I grow up, I won't be having any fun anymore."

Jo Jo opened her eyes and sighed. "Why am I bothering to sleep here?" Sam sighed. "Now you went and did it. You woke her up."

Randy said, "Sorry man. I didn't mean to."

Jo Jo sat up. "What's the point. Get something to drink. I'm thirsty."

Sam said, "Okay. I'm still sorry that I woke you up."

Jo Jo sighed. "It's alright. Don't worry about it."

Sam kissed her. "Get her a Coke, man. I'll take a beer. Mike you want anything."

Mike shook his head. "No, no. I'm good."

"Alright." Sam smiled.

Doggett said, "We'll you're lucky, giving where she was sleeping just a bit ago."

"You, shut up," Sam said.

Jo Jo giggled. "Now why would I hurt that? It'd take my fun away too, if you think about it."

Doggett blushed really red then. Scully laughed. "Got yourself on that one."

When they arrived in Dallas, Mike and Sam were talking about how they would get him on stage. Sam said, "Listen, tell ya what we'll do. I'll set a second mike up and when it's time for you to enter, we'll surprise the fuck out of the crowd."

Mike nodded. "Sounds like a plan. Mind if I learn a bit of your songs. I figure we should do a few of yours and a few of mine, if you want."

Sam smiled. "Alright. How about we do one from when I was just starting in your band and you teach me one from after I left. Fair?"

"Fair."

Doggett and Brian went in ahead, checking the hotel out. Scully stood with the band who was unloading some equipment. Scot and Randy were standing off to the side, having a mock argument.

Randy pushed Scot. Sam said, "Randy, now that wasn't fair. You're out of his weight class. Come on man."

Scot pushed back. "Hey man, don't."

Randy laughed. "I'm only kidding around. Let's get this stuff inside. Mike should learn a few of the songs and see what we got to tinker on."

Sam smiled. "Yeah." He lit a cigarette by the bus.

A woman waiting by her car not far from the bus said, "Mind putting that out?"

Sam left his cigarette in his mouth. "Excuse me?"

The woman said, "I asked if you would please put out your cigarette. You're making it hard for me to breathe."

Scully sighed. She knew the woman had pissed Sam off. She wasn't going to say anything to stop his next actions.

"Lady, I'll smoke if I want to. If you don't fucking like it, go somewhere else. Don't ever tell me not to smoke," Sam said, glaring at her.

The woman looked at him. "You think you're some one famous or something, don't you?"

Jo Jo giggled. She had a tendency to giggle when people got mad at stupid things.

Sam said, "Excuse me, lady. I'm Sam Doggett. Hell yes I'm famous."

The woman said, "You are not Sam Doggett."

"Want me to prove it?" He finished his cigarette and put it on the ground.

"Yes."

Jo Jo giggled more. "Bad idea. Very bad idea."

Sam shouted, "Hey, Mike! Wanna tell this woman that I'm really me?"

Mike came out. "What are you talking about, dumb ass?"

"This woman wants me to prove who I am," Sam said.

"You can't do that on your own? How on earth did you ever get anywhere without me?" Mike said, coming out for a moment. "Get that stuff inside and I'll tinker on it to see if I can learn your music."

"Okay, Scot, Randy, get that in there. I'll be in a few."

The woman watched.

Sam said, "Alright. You want proof. Ask me something."

"If your Sam Doggett, why did the tour cancel?"

"Not gonna tell ya that one. Try again," Sam said.

"Alright. What song is about old people?"

"Easy. Jurassitol. Next please," Sam said. "You're wasting my fucking time. I got a show in town tonight."

The woman said, "You're really him? I've been following your bus all the way here, out of pure accident. I had no idea. Who's the other man, Mike?"

"You know, from that band I was in before?" Sam said, lighting another cigarette. If you'll excuse me, I gotta show Mike how the songs go or he'll fuck up on stage tonight."

Jo Jo looked shyly over at the woman. She took Sam's hand and followed him inside. She whispered, "Why did that woman need proof? I don't like this."

"I don't either. I'll talk to Bri before I do anything musically, okay?" Sam kissed her.

"'kay. It'll make me feel better."

"It'll make me feel better too," Sam said. "Bri! I need to talk with you."

Brian said, "What is it?"

"Go see if there is a woman out there near the bus. She wanted me to prove who I am."

"No problem."

Sam walked into the room. He said, "That was fucking strange."

Mike said, "Who was that lady?"

"Some lady that Brian will handle. I don't wanna know. You have any questions about our equipment?"

"Nope. Show me what you got," Mike said. "I've listened to the albums a few times, but give me a refresher."

Sam sat down, took a guitar out of a box and started the major riff of the first song on the first album. He said, "This is the bass part, okay so I'm not playing the bass, but you get the idea. We'll play this song tonight, just cause it's a fave."

Mike nodded. "I want the words. It'll make things easier for me, since I'm only going to sing. You know I'll never get the guitar part right."

Sam smiled. "That's why you hire dudes to play most of it for you."

"Damn straight," Mike said, smiling.

Sam took out a lyric sheet. "Here, I'll run through with you on it a couple of times. Leave most of the heavy screaming to me. You'll throw me off guard if you start screaming along with me."

Mike nodded. "Alright. What else you want me to join you with?"

"How about this song." Sam started another riff, crunching the guitar sound. He made a face at Mike. "That one is from the new album. It'll be newer to the fans, but we'll make it work."

"Yep. I'll want those words too," Mike said.

Jo Jo sat down behind Sam. She put her arms around his middle from behind him and put her head on his shoulder. "Am I getting in the way?"

Sam smiled. "Not at all."

Doggett stood in the door way. "That woman, she wasn't up to any good, Sam."

"What do you mean?" "She was conned into tracking you by Mulduh," Doggett said. "Dana and I are going to stand guard for awhile outside of this room. The show will go on and we'll be safe. It'll be alright."

Sam said, "Did she tell Mulder?"

"No, Brian caught her and took her into custody before she cold make the call. Don't worry. It'll be okay."

Sam sighed. "Alright. Just no more fans die, alright?"

Doggett said, "They won't. We have F.B.I. at every entrance checking everyone that goes through."

Sam smiled. "Thanks guys."

Sam started to play around with his guitar again. He asked, "Mike, what song of yours do you want to do?"

"How about an old one and a new one," Mike said. "You remember how to play some of my older ones, right?"

"Yeah, yeah. I want to learn a new one."

"How about this. I teach you this song of mine and we'll perform four songs together tonight. Two of yours and two of mine," Mike said.

Sam nodded. "Good plan."

Doggett exited out into the hall. He said, "Dana, I don't like this one bit. Mulduh is up to something and this time he might get what he wants."

Scully said, "John, it'll be alright. "Don't worry about it so much."

Doggett kissed her. "I can't help it. I love you. I want you to know that."

Scully kissed him back. "I know you do. We'll be just fine. There are more than just Brian, you, and me to protect these guys. It'll be alright."

Doggett smiled down at her. "I can't wait until you're my wife."

"I can't either. Now, let's get ready for tonight and let them get ready and have some fun." Scully smiled at him.

"I like that."

Jo Jo sat down on the bed, curling up into a ball to go to sleep. Sam looked over at her. "She's so tired. What time is it?"

"It's about 4. We've got time to learn the songs."

"Yeah. I just think she needs to get some sleep. We have run about for awhile now and she needs to sleep," Sam said.

Mike nodded. "Alright. Just let me get the lyrics down, teach you my lyrics and guitar parts on some of the guitar heavy songs and we'll be ready to go."

Sam said, "Teach me the guitar riffs without sound. Jo Jo needs the sleep."

Mike nodded. He whispered the way the guitar parts went to Sam. Doggett stood in the doorway watching the two men work. He shook his head. They could do this anywhere, at any time.

Sam took out his guitar and played the parts as Mike directed him to do. The strings twanged even though he was not plugged in. He got up, dancing with his guitar, making Mike laugh quietly.

Scully watched with him. She said, "John, I'd hate for those two to have their fun ruined. They look like they are enjoying what they are doing."

"Yeah, they are," Doggett said. Scully smiled. "I tell you what, no matter where we are, what is going on, before Christmas, I want to get our wedding done. Unless of course you have a different plan."

Doggett smiled at her. "Well, I see things this way. I want you to be my wife, and I don't want a big wedding, but if you want one, we'll have one."

"I only want close friends and family. Not anything big. We can even invite Mike if he wants to come."

Doggett put his arm around her. "I like the sound of that."

"Thought you would."

That night, Sam took the stage, guitar strapped on. He walked up to the microphone. "Hey, how is everyone fucking doing tonight? I know I took a break from touring and stuff, but I just had no choice."

The crowd watched him avidly. He said, "Tonight, we have a special guest coming on stage as well. He won't be on until much later, but I hope that you're going to be respectful of him."

Sam started playing his guitar. The first song started and he started to sing into the mic, screaming the lyrics as they came. He danced along with his actions and smiled from time to time.

Scot stood on the side, playing his guitar, dancing to the beat of the music as well.

Once the song finished, Sam took a large bottle of water and drank from it, then pointed it towards the crowd, spraying them with the water. He smiled and tossed the empty bottle into the crowd.

That was when Mike joined him on stage. Sam said, "Give Mike a big cheer!"

Mike smiled, took his place at the mic that Sam had picked for him and said, "Good evening. Glad I could make it. I'm sure some of you are wondering what the fuck is going on."

Sam smiled. "I stayed at his place to hide from that psycho. Only that psycho figured it out, so Mike is going to tour with us. We're going to do a few of his songs, old ones and new ones and then we'll do a few together of mine. I hope you like the idea as much as I do."

Sam cued to Mike, and Mike counted the beats off before they started one of his songs. He smiled, taking the mic as Sam started the guitar riff on the side.

Sam looked out into the crowd, seeing them dance and have a good time. He smiled, letting Mike sing his own lyrics. He joined in for the chorus and Mike and him turned to smile at one another.

It was concert that wasn't too wild, and nothing bad had happened. They could focus on the music at their leisure. It was something that they both enjoyed.

After the concert, Mike and Sam went back stage. Mike ran a hand through his long hair. "Man that rocked."

"More than rocked. We fucking blew them away! Did you see how they knew the words to your songs too? Man, that was a blast," Sam said, walking over to the fridge for a bottle of water.

Mike was sweating still. He sighed. "I should cut my hair so that Mulder doesn't spot us so easily, don't you think? He might realize it's me with this hair cut."

Jo Jo got up and squealed in protest. "Why? Why do guys with long hair always cut their hair?"

Sam said, "I think Jo Jo objects, but it's your head not mine. It might not be such a bad idea either. I know he probably knows what you look like, so he'll be looking for you as well as me."

Mike said, "So you think I should cut my hair?"

"Only if you want to." Sam took a drink from his water bottle. "Besides, you might not look too bad with short hair. Just don't get dread locks again. Man you looked terrible in those."

"Like you should talk. You didn't look much better." Mike said, grabbing his own bottle of water.

Sam shook his head. "Very funny. Why do you think I shaved my head just before leaving?"

Mike said, "I can see why."

Jo Jo giggled. "You shouldn't cut it, but do so if you think we'll be safer. You can always grow it back."

"Yeah," Mike said. He ran a hand through it. "Besides, I'm getting too lazy to take care of it all the time."

Sam laughed. "Jo Jo can get lazy, but never on her hair."

Brian walked in, smiling. "Well, that went well."

Mike said, "Do you think I should tell him what I'm thinking of?"

"Sure," Sam said.

Brian looked at Mike. "What is it?"

"I'm thinking of cutting my hair short. Not too short, but short." Mike said.

Brian said, "Might not be such a bad idea. Sure. We should get that done tonight or early tomorrow. It is a part of security, so let's get that done."

Doggett said, "You might not look too bad in short hair."

Sam laughed. "I remember the last time he was in short hair. It was very bad."

Jo Jo punched Sam's arm. "Are you ever nice to him?"

"Ow! Of course I've been nice to him in the past. Sheesh, don't hit me," Sam said.

Doggett rolled his eyes. "You two, grow up."

Brian said, "Want to go see about getting your hair cut tonight? I'm sure there is something open that will do it."

Mike said, "Sure. Why not. We might not get another chance to do so. I just don't know if any of those places are open or not."

"Well, there is one way to find out," Brian said, smiling. "Doggett, you keep an eye on these guys. Don't let them kill each other."

"I'll make sure that they're okay," Doggett said.

Brian smiled. "Good."

Scully sighed. She sat down on the bed and looked at Doggett for a moment. "Do you think that things will be okay for now?"

Doggett sat down. "I don't know what to tell you. It's been hectic lately. Mulduh is going to have a hard time following us if he's basing it on the bus. That woman upset me. Glad we caught her before Mulduh was notified."

Scully said, "Yeah. I'm just glad we handled her before she could do that damage. I just wonder if we'll run into that problem all over the country until Mulder's caught."

Doggett took her hand. "It'll be alright."

Just then, Sam and Jo Jo started to yell at each other. Doggett said, "Hey, hey, knock it off."

Sam said, "She started it." He smiled.

Doggett rolled his eyes. "Grow up you two."

Mike and Brian walked into a hair salon that was open. They had looked into 15 other ones before they found the one that was open. Mike said, "Fuck. We finally found one open. That took way too fucking long." He was irritated.

Brian said, "It's okay. We'll get it cut and we'll go back to the hotel and you can do what ever you want to do. Remember, this was your idea, not mine."

Mike looked at him with a sour expression. "Yeah, what the fuck possessed me to do that? Bad idea."

Brian laughed. "Look at it this way, you'll have less to take care of after you get it cut."

Mike rolled his eyes, opened the door of the hair salon and asked politely, "May I please have a hair cut?" The woman behind the desk was filing her nails. She smacked her gum. "Sure, right now fine for you?"

"Perfect," Mike said, smiling at her.

The woman smiled back, led him to a chair and said, "What would you like me to do with your hair?"

"Cut it short. Just don't shave me. I don't want to be bald. Leave some bangs that hang in my eyes a little, but not too much. In the back, just cut it short and trim it down." Mike said, making his hair cut specific to his wishes.

The lady looked at him and nodded. "So, you come in here often?"

Mike shook his head. "Nope. Just happened to see that you were open."

The woman smiled. She obviously liked him. Brian shook his head. Mike seemed oblivious to what the woman thought of him. He wondered if she knew who he really was.

The woman cut his long locks off, Mike making a face as the hair fell down onto the tarp around his neck. Brian watched his transformation from extremely gothic to a more normal fashionable statement. He smiled. "It looks good."

Mike scrunched up his face. "Thanks man. I appreciate it. When I get back, they are going to freak."

Brian said, "You're probably right."

When Mike and Brian got back, Doggett and Scully looked up. Scully said, "Mike, is that really you?"

Mike smiled at her. "Yeah, yeah, it's really me."

Sam said, "Holy cow. That completely changed you. What the fuck did you do?"

"I asked her to cut it just like this," Mike said. "What do you think I did?"

Sam laughed. "It looks good."

Jo Jo smiled. "I even like it and I love long hair on guys. That's a great improvement."

Mike ran a hand through his shorter hair. "Yeah, I like it too. It's sort of a new me if you think about it."

Sam said, "Well, it looks good. Now can we relax and stuff instead of saying how great Mike's hair cut is?"

Mike said, "You're just jealous cause my hair looks better than yours."

"I am not. Mine's growing in just fine," Sam said.

Doggett said, "I knew you two would find away to fight about it. Don't you two ever just get along?"

Sam laughed. "We're only teasing man. Don't worry about it."

Mike said, "Yeah, you should have seen him on stage when he was with me. He used to spit beer at people. I'd say he's improved."

Scully said, "Sam! That's just mean."

Sam said, "What can I say? I was young and I was stupid. Very self destructive if you think about it."

"No kidding," Mike said. "It was a wild time in our lives. It made the audience happy, so we kept doing it."

Sam lit a cigarette. "Yeah. I know what you mean. It was wild. Not that I'm tame now a days."

Jo Jo giggled. "You? Tame? That's funny."

Sam said, "What? It it's the truth. I'm not as mean as I used to be."

Doggett said, "I think it's time we all hit the hay and get some sleep. Tomorrow is another day and we'll be on the road all day long."

"Don't remind me," Sam said.

Mike ran a hand through his hair, still feeling how it felt different. He said, "I think your brother is right."

"That's cause you're getting old, Mike."

"Is not."

"It is too," Sam said.

"Is not. Now knock it off." Mike said.

Doggett rolled his eyes. "Grow up you two. That is what you need. Not, too, what is wrong with you?"

Sam laughed. "You rhymed. You should think of becoming a rap star, bro."

Mike laughed. "He's right, you know."

Doggett threw his hands up. "I give up on you two. Why anyone would be after your hides I don't understand."

"John! Be nice!"

Doggett sighed. "Why?"

"Cause I said so," Scully said, her hands on her hips. "Now, let's get to bed."

When Scully and Doggett got into their bedroom, Scully sighed. "I really hate these hotels. So seedy. I just hope who ever is next to us is not going to have some fun. I don't want to hear it."

Doggett kissed her. "What if we had fun?"

"John! Not in this type of hotel. It's disgusting and low class. Besides, I don't want everyone to hear," Scully said.

Doggett smiled. "I know you don't." He pulled back the blankets. "At least this place isn't too dirty."

Scully smiled. "Yeah. I've been in worse hotels. I used to sneak sometimes out to my car to get blankets that I had packed to put on the beds that Mulder never even knew about because I refused to sleep in those beds with their blankets."

Doggett laughed. "How on earth did you ever pull that off?"

"I just put them on the bed and if they didn't fit, I laid on top of the bed covers and slept that way. I was not about to get lice or something else," Scully said, laughing.

Doggett said, "You were just silly then."

"No, Mulder just picked the worst places to stay and I didn't feel like taking friends home," Scully said, getting in the bed. She smiled at his head shake. "What? I didn't want to be gross."

Doggett laughed at her, kissed her ear and whispered, "Well, Dana, those days are over. Now, let's get some sleep and hope that Mike and Sam can sleep all night and not party."

Scully elbowed him. "You are so mean to them."

"What? They are night owls."

"And there is nothing wrong with that for them. We'll be home soon enough and we'll be back to chasing bats and things that go bump in the night," Scully said smiling.

Doggett kissed her. "Good night."

The next morning, as they loaded the bus, Mike said, "Sam, you did have everyone use the bathroom before they got on, right?"

Sam spit out his water that he was drinking. "Do NOT even mention that one."

Mike giggled. "Why not? You know the rules about traveling by bus. No shitting on the bus."

Sam laughed. "I know. I learned that the hard way."

Mike said, "Remember the blood, onions and brown goo?"

Sam said, "Fucking shut up! I never told John that one and he'll tease me forever about it. It's enough from you!"

Mike smiled. "I won't. I won't."

"I'll make you use the plastic bag method," Sam said.

"You wouldn't!"

"Then shut up!"

Doggett said, "What are you two arguing about now!"

"Bathroom rules." Sam and Mike said together.

"Bathroom rules? If you gotta go..," Doggett said.

Mike said, "You don't know the cardinal rule? No shitting on the bus. It stinks the whole place up."

Doggett rolled his eyes. "You two have reverted to junior high mentality."

"Hey, Fart King here..."

Sam said, "Shut it."

Doggett raised an eyebrow. "Do tell."

Sam said, "No!"

Doggett said, "We're not getting on this bus then until you tell me what it is that Sam doesn't want me to know."

Sam sighed. "It's really gross and really embarrassing and I don't want to talk about it."

Mike started to laugh slightly, but then looked serious. "Yes, yes, highly highly embarrassing."

Doggett said, "One or the other of you is goin' to fess up or we don't go anywhere."

Sam sighed. "It's gross and I really don't want to talk about it, but if you must know, a long, long time ago when I toured with Mike I ended up...shitting my pants in the van. I told you I didn't want to talk about it, but no. Now let's move on."

Doggett laughed slightly. "It's okay. Let's get goin'. And you're right. No one is going to go number 2 on this bus."

Mike started to laugh. "You're so polite. You won't even say shit."

Sam laughed too. "That's just the way he is. Let's get going. And no one make bodily functions. That's why we have video games, oh and Randy over there."

Randy looked up from his guitar that he was strumming. He said in his goofy voice, "Are you talking to the insanity?"

Sam rolled his eyes. "Can it, Randy."

Mike laughed. "He act like that often?"

"He does that all the time," Sam said. "He thinks it's funny."

"I bet."

Scully saw Doggett wipe some tears of laughter from his eyes. "What is so funny, John?"

"Nothin'. Sam will kill me if I tell you," Doggett said, bursting into another fit of laughter.

Sam said, "Hey, you tell her, and, and I'll get so mad at you."

Scully said, "If he won't tell me, then will you?"

"NO!" Sam said, turning a beet red.

Jo Jo sighed. "Grow up. It's not that hard to say that you had an "accident," is it?" She made quotation marks with her fingers.

Scully asked, "Just now?"

Sam's face grew a deeper red. "No. Never mind. Jo Jo!"

Scully sighed. "So you had an "accident" a long time ago? What's the big deal?"

Sam looked away in embarrassment. "Nothing. It's nothing. Can we drop this subject?"

Scully said, "Okay, Sam. Whatever you say."

Sam crossed his arms. "Fuck head, it's your fault."

Mike said, "Me! I'm not the one who did it a long time ago. Don't blame it on me. I just said what happened."

Sam sighed. "Whatever. Let's find something to do since we do have other entertainment options to us than bodily functions."

Doggett laughed. "Well, what do you want to do?"

"I challenge you in a car race on the Playstation."

Doggett groaned. "I'm not that good and you know it."

Sam said, "Come on. You pick on me and I beat you for it in a game. Come on. Please?"

Doggett said, "Alright, alright."

Mike watched them play, cheering on Sam to win, simply because he was a little unsure of himself around Doggett in the first place. At least he knew what to expect with Sam, with Doggett he was wary.

Being wary was not new to him. He was wary an awful lot around new people, simply because he was shy and had locked himself away from people. He smiled very little as he sat on the bus and stopped watching the car race all together to stare out the window of the bus, to think.

Scully looked over at the small man, whose new haircut had made him look different, yet he still looked sad from the reflection in the glass that he was staring into. She wondered if she should get up and sit next to him to at least talk with him. She finally made the plunge. She sat down next to him, startling him. She said, "I'm sorry. I'll leave you be if you don't want to talk or anything. I just thought you looked lonely and I can't watch those two play that game anymore."

Mike looked at her, then down and finally out the window again. He said, "It's alright. You can stay there if you want. I'm not much of a conversationalist."

Scully said, "Something bothering you?"

"No, not really. I'm, well, not a social butterfly so to speak," Mike said, still looking out the window. "I haven't been around this many people at one time in awhile. It's sort of intimidating to me."

Scully said, "I'm sorry."

"Don't be. I did this by choice," Mike said, staring forward, watching the car race on the screen. He shook his head slightly as he watched Sam win the race.

Scully said, "Why would you do that? If you want to talk about it."

Mike said, "Long story short, cause I don't fit in anywhere. I've tried."

Scully said, "I'm sure that you'd fit in somewhere."

Mike smiled slightly. "Yeah, but I don't think so anymore. Maybe ten years ago, but not now. It's not that big of a deal. Sam is being kind enough to take me with him. Of course I don't think I would have cared if this Mulder showed up. I would have been in my studio minding my own fucking business and I wouldn't have given a shit if he would have tried to kill me. I've got guards to worry about that."

Scully said, "You've got to know that Sam loves you, just in some strange brotherly way."

"Yeah. Yeah, I know he does, it's just not my thing. I don't really have relationships like you or Sam or John have. I have my music," Mike said, refusing to look at her.

Scully sighed. "Why don't you just open up a bit, have some fun and let someone know you?"

Mike said, "Cause what I am is, well, not cheerful. I'm not the person you call up to go out to the movies with. I'm the person you call up if you want to be bummed out."

Scully said, "You're just being hard on yourself."

Sam looked back at Scully and Mike. He asked, "What are you two talking about?"

Mike looked up at him, his expression of sadness. "Nothing. Just talking. Saw that you won."

"Yeah. It was a fun race though." Sam got up from his seat to sit in a seat across the aisle from them. He said, "Well, really, what are you talking about?"

Mike was feeling the stress of being forced on the road before he was ready. He shook his head. "It's not a big deal. Really."

Scully got up. "I'll leave you two be."

Sam took her seat. "So, you feeling okay? Something bothering you?"

"No. Just not adjusted to the road yet. You know, not really ready for the craziness of being on the road again," Mike said, running a hand through his short hair. He looked back out the window, watching the road and surroundings fly by.

Sam sighed. "I know you weren't ready for the road, but I couldn't let that maniac just kill you or something. It's my fault that your with us on the road in the first place. If I wouldn't have decided to stay with you, we wouldn't be having this conversation."

"Sammie, ever the one to blame himself for the things out of his control. It's not your fault. You did what you thought was best for you. It's not your fault that this maniac is after you and figured out your plan. I'm just taking my time to adjust. I noticed that your fans weren't all that pleased to see me up there as much as many of them were," Mike said, looking at him.

"Well, don't you worry about them. I'm not mad at you. Yes, I wanted to be on my own to do my own music. Things like that happen. Yeah, I've got some insane fans who are going to say that you screwed me over and blah blah blah. Fuck that. If they want to believe that shit, let them. Don't let them take you down."

Mike smiled slightly. "I'm sure insulting them isn't a good idea either."

Sam laughed slightly. "No, no, I don't think so. Just cheer up a little. Have fun with us. We're not that hard to get along with. Okay, excluding John, but really, that's just to get at him. We're about having fun while on tour. We don't have to be some stage persona or do an expected thing. We do what we feel is honest. Do what you want."

Mike smiled. "Well, you know me. I go out on the road and I become Mr. Self Destruct."

Well, that is a problem, now isn't it? Come on, I bet you could outrace me in that car race."

"I bet I could," Mike said.

"Wanna see?"

So impressed with all you do Tried so hard to be like you Flew too high and burnt the wing Lost my faith in everything

Lick around divine debris Taste the wealth of hate in me Shedding skin succumb defeat This machine is obsolete (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, Somewhat Damaged, The Fragile: Left, 1999)

Mulder felt anger well up inside of him. He had hoped that by using anything that affiliated to Sam's former employer it would make him more nervous. Instead, Sam ran straight to him. He felt betrayed.

He knew that Sam had left because he felt that he had been abused by his former employer, but actually hiding out in his house and the fact that Mike had taken him in made Mulder just as angry at Mike as he was at Sam. He hated Sam for taking Mike away too, even though he had never met Mike.

He looked at a picture of Scully, knowing that he wanted her back. He knew he had to figure out how to get her back, but it was impossible for him to succeed, before committing something drastic.

That something drastic, he did not know how to execute. He first had to find Sam, kidnap him and force Scully to be with him to keep him sane or have parts of Sam sent to her and Doggett. That was his plan, his perfect plan in his mind. It would compensate in his mind for all of the loss he had felt in the past few days.

Mike and Sam sat up near the Playstation, Jo Jo sandwiched by the window. She watched them play the game, silently. Though she had talked to Mike, she was just as wary as he was around new people. She had adjusted to the other people that were traveling with them, but Mike was someone she was not sure she was comfortable with yet.

Sam was winning the race. He said, "Aw man, you gotta try harder."

Mike sighed. "Sam, I haven't played this game in ages."

Sam laughed. "It shows. You can do better than that."

Mike laughed. "Yeah, watch me do better."

Jo Jo looked over at Mike, warily. She wasn't sure what she should say, if she should say anything at all. She didn't know why she was so shy suddenly, but she felt very shy.

Sam put his arm around her and smiled. "Whatcha thinking about, Jo Jo?"

Jo Jo said, "Nothing. I'm just watching the video game."

Sam said, "Okay."

Mike looked at her, smiling very slightly. He wasn't sure what to think of her either, except that she had grown awfully quiet all of the sudden.

Sam eventually won the race, but not by much. He said, "Wanna just sit and talk or something? I'll put on some music and we'll chill out together."

Mike and Jo Jo nodded quietly. Sam said, "What the fuck is up with you two? You're both quiet."

Mike said, "Just not feeling up to talking, I guess."

"Jo Jo? Something bothering you I should know about?" Sam said, looking from Mike to Jo Jo and back again.

Jo Jo shook her head. "Just tired."

Sam shook his head. He got up, picking a CD out and pushing play. He said, "Now, I want to know what is up. You're driving me up the fucking wall."

Jo Jo said, "You know, I'm just shy sometimes."

Sam sighed. "Of Mike? That's silly." Jo Jo sighed. "Just don't feel well. We've been going non-stop since we left Mike's and I realized that we really didn't talk to one another as much as we could have so I'm a little wary."

Sam rolled his eyes. "Jo Jo! You're just being silly. Mike isn't going to hurt you or scare you, are you man?"

Mike said, "No. Not unless she wants me to."

Sam laughed. "I'm sure you could."

Jo Jo smiled slightly. She said, "Sam, mind if I talk to you for a moment?"

"Not at all." Sam took her hand, and led her to a private place on the bus as much as he could. He asked her, "What is it?"

"I'm just a little nervous that something's going to happen. You know how it is with me. I get these feelings sometimes and they upset me," Jo Jo said, looking down at their hands.

Sam tilted her face up to look at him. "It's going to be okay. We have the F.B.I. being our security and we are on the move to keep that psycho from getting to us. It'll be alright."

"Sam, I'm just nervous that he'll figure it out and he'll get a hold of you and, and I don't know what to think. I'm just nervous and I have this very bad feeling that something will happen and I don't even want to think about what it could mean."

Sam sighed. "Jo Jo, it'll be alright. Why don't you come up, talk with Mike and I and we'll just have some fun so that we're not thinking about that fucking psycho." He kissed her forehead. "Besides, I'm not gonna let that psycho do anything to you or to me."

Jo Jo smiled slightly. "I hope you're right about this. I just don't like my feeling."

"I know you don't. Come on, I'll badger Mike into telling us a story," Sam said, smiling at her.

Sam and Jo Jo sat down, hand in hand. Mike asked, "Everything alright?"

"Yeah, yeah. Jo Jo's just nervous about Mulder," Sam said.

Mike nodded. "So, what do you want to do now?"

Sam looked at him. He said, "Mind telling Jo Jo about some of your antics on stage, or rather the ones offstage."

Mike smiled slightly. "Well, which one do you want to hear, Sam?"

"How about some bus stories. Those are always the most interesting," Sam said, lighting a cigarette.

Mike shook his head. "Then why are we bored on the bus right now? If they're so fun, we should be excited right now."

Jo Jo giggled. "Excited how?"

Sam grabbed Jo Jo and put her in a head lock. She squirmed. "Sam!"

Sam said, "Well, you made me do it."

Mike shook his head.

Doggett said, "Now what are you two arguin' over back there?"

Sam said, "Nothing. Don't you worry about it."

Scully sighed. "John, be nice. Let them play and have fun."

Doggett turned back to Scully, whispering something in her ear.

Mike said, "Does your brother do that often?"

"All the time. Always thinking I shouldn't goof around. Come on man, tell us about the tours."

Mike laughed. "You're terrible."

Jo Jo put her head on Sam's shoulder. "Please. It'll at least give us something to do than stare at one another and make farting sounds or something to that end."

Mike laughed. "You're right. Alright, alright. Usually when I'm on tour, it's wild and we end up drunk a lot."

Sam laughed. "Are you sure on that one?"

"Well, let me tell the story or I'm gonna go over there and sleep."

Sam said, "Okay, okay."

Mike said, "Anyways, I end up being really wild and most of my crew, whom I don't even know anymore, at least personally, tends to argue just as much as anyone." He took a breath and started the next part in a character voice. "Well, if you don't go and put that keyboard where it belongs, he's going to fucking rip our heads off."

Sam laughed. "You do really good voices."

"Thanks. Anyways, they argue about it and I sit in my bus wondering what the deal is sometimes. That's usually only at the beginning of the tour when we don't know what to expect. It's a rather complicated process."

When they got to the hotel, Brian said, "Don't worry about anything. I'm going to stay outside Sam's door so that he's okay and I'll have the security and some Field Office people join us. You two need a break anyways." He was talking with Doggett.

Doggett smiled. "Thanks. It's been stressful. Just knock if you do think that we might need to help out."

"I will. Don't have too much fun."

Doggett said, "I won't."

Doggett stepped into the room, looking at Scully. He said, "Dana, we're on break. Brian said that he got some people to watch Sam and the rest."

"Oh, really? What will we do now?" Scully said, smiling at him.

Doggett stepped closer to her. He kissed her. "I think I can think of somethin' to do. What do you think?"

Scully kissed him back. "I think I agree with you on that one, John. Hmm, what can we possibly do?"

Doggett kissed her neck. "You don't know?"

Scully ran her hands through his hair. "I think I know what you want to do."

Doggett smiled, then kissed her ear. "Sam isn't the only one who can have fun."

Scully tilted her head to the side to let him kiss her neck. She wrapped her arms around his neck, moving closer to him. She whispered, "So, you're saying we should chance it, even though we could get caught?"

"Dana, I don't think it'd be a big deal," Doggett said, running his hands through her hair, then down her back. "Besides, they know we're together. Who cares?"

Scully laughed low in her throat. "Well, for one, we're the more mature couple on the road here. For two, if we do need to do something and we're..."

Doggett kissed her silent. "Dana, let's just take the plunge. I don't think the world will end if we make love just this once on the road."

Scully smiled. "Oh, really?"

"Yes, really."

Well, then." Scully kissed him, her tongue pushing into his mouth.

He wrapped his arms around her, kissing her back, hungrily. He whispered in her ear as he moved his kisses to her cheek, "I've missed doin' things like this with you. We've waited a little too long."

Scully smiled. "Yes, I agree. Now be quiet and make love to me already."

Doggett chuckled low in his throat. "If you say so." He led her to the bed slowly and laid her down on it, slowly undressing the front of her before removing his own clothes.

Scully looked up at him, wondering what he would do next. He took his shirt off, tossing it onto the floor. He locked the hotel door, and took his pants off on the way back.

Scully took her own clothing off as he approached her. She smiled at him, waiting for him to join her. She sat up. Doggett kissed her, while on his knees. He moved up as she laid back, until he was on top.

Scully kissed him, and gasped into his mouth when he ran a hand down between her legs, running a finger gently at first. She spread her legs open for him to have greater access.

Doggett smiled. He kissed down her neck, and then each breast, slowly. He smiled at her, from above one of her nipples. Scully moaned. He ran a hand between her legs, feeling her wetness accumulate.

She gasped, "John, please, inside, now."

Doggett sat up, kissed her and guided himself inside of her, slowly. He felt her buck up into him as he entered her, but he refused to do as she begged. He moved slowly inside, until he was all the way inside of her and then moved in and out as slowly as possible.

Scully gasped into his ear, "Please, John, don't go so slow. Please."

Doggett moved in and out of her a little faster, feeling pressure build around his swollen member inside of her. He felt her buck into him harder. He started to move faster and faster until she was gasping and moaning out for more. He grunted, grinding his hips into hers to better reach their climaxes.

Doggett felt her start to clench on him tightly and he moved faster and harder into her, wanting to make her feel pleasure. He kissed her neck and ground hard into her, feeling her wetness coat him. She gasped into his ear as her climax hit. He grunted and thrust one last time, feeling his climax hit with hers.

When they finished, they heard a knock on the door. Scully giggled in his ear. "John, I think someone wants to talk to us about something."

Doggett quickly pulled jeans on and told Scully, "Go, go into the shower."

Scully laughed. "Who ever it is probably already knows what we just did."

Doggett said, "Just do it." He pulled his shirt on, and opened the door once Dana had gone into the bathroom. Sam stood on the other side.

Sam said, "Hey, man, Bri wanted to know if you and Dana wanted to go to dinner with all of us."

Doggett was blushing heavily. He said, "When were you thinkin' of goin'?"

"In 15 minutes. Mike's showering before we go," Sam said. "What's the matter with you?"

Doggett said, "Nothing, nothing."

"You're blushing. That's never a good sign. Did I interrupt something?" Sam said, looking into the room to see if he could find Scully.

Doggett said, "No, no. You didn't interrupt anythin' at all. Dana and I will see you when we go to dinner."

Sam gave him a thumbs up. "Alright, bro. See you then. You try to have fun, okay?"

Doggett almost started laughing. "I will."

After Sam left, Doggett closed the door. He said, "Dana, get dressed! We're goin' to dinner!"

Scully came back out, half dressed. "Alright. Did he know?"

"I think he knew, but I don't think he cared that much," Doggett said.

"Yeah, I figured that he wouldn't care," Scully said.

Just when everything was making sense You took away all my self confidence Now all that I've been hearing must be true I guess I'm not the only boy for you But that's what I get How could you turn us into this? After you just taught me how to kiss you, I told you I'd never say goodbye Now I'm slipping on the tears you made me cry But that's what I get Why does it come as a surprise To think that I was so naive Maybe didn't mean so much But it meant everything to me (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, That's What I Get, Pretty Hate Machine, 1989)

Mulder sat in his hotel room, only 300 hundred miles away, thinking about what he had given up. He was upset about the fact that he knew he was not everything for Scully any more and that she had twisted everything he believed had been good into something else entirely.

He found things not making any sense and he wasn't as confident that he could pull off the plot he was constructing to get Sam for taking Scully away from him.

He felt himself start to cry, in anger at what had happened. It just didn't seem fair to him that this had to happen to him. He felt that maybe it was his fault, for the first time since he had started to chase after Scully.

He remembered kissing her the night before he left. It was his goodbye and he had never really meant to say good bye to her and now that he had, he wondered if it was what he deserved.

He felt naive by thinking that he could take off and leave Scully behind one last time. He had ditched her so many times through out the years he was surprised that she hadn't done so a long time ago.

Mulder knew that he had to get to them, some how, and even in this brief moment of sanity, he knew that it was Sam's fault in his self-delusion.

When they met up for supper that night, Sam said, "So, bro, did you have fun?" He smiled wide at him.

Doggett blushed. "Sam! That's none of your business."

Sam said, "Aw come on, we all know what you were doing. Like we care. Let's get something to eat and forget about it."

Mike asked, "No, I don't know what they were doing. Wanna tell me?"

Doggett blushed. "No."

Sam said, "Oh, just something that John and Dana did."

Mike looked at Doggett, then at Dana. "Oh, I see. What ever. Let's eat."

Doggett sighed. He hated the fact that everyone knew. He whispered to Scully, "This is embarrassin'."

Scully laughed. "They don't care. It's a part of human nature in their eyes. Don't worry so much about it."

Sam said, "Now, where do we want to go?"

"How about we go to the OCB," Brian said. "I saw one when we went by. That way we don't argue over food choice."

Doggett asked, "OCB?"

"Old Country Buffett," Brian said.

Scully said, "That sounds good."

Mike said, "Just keep Sam away from pork sandwiches."

Sam said, "Don't even."

Doggett said, "Finally, we can embarrass you instead of me."

Sam said, "Can it, or I'll tell you how much I heard."

Doggett blushed. "Okay, okay. We'll leave it be."

Sam said, "Thank you. Now let's go and eat." When they got to the Old Country Buffett, Sam helped Jo Jo through the line. He said, "What do you want?"

Jo Jo said, "I'd like some of that Chinese."

"Chinese? Okay. What kind. There is some weird looking shit here," Sam said, looking down at her.

Jo Jo said, "I want Lo Mein."

"Okay, point that out to me," Sam said.

Doggett and Scully were watching them go thought the line waiting for them to get through before going. Scully whispered, "Isn't that cute?"

Doggett smiled. "Yeah. Usually you'd see some major food fight or something."

"Don't give them any ideas. Especially since Mike and Sam would start one if they could get away with it."

Doggett chuckled. He said, "Want me to help you out, or are you good to go?"

Scully said, "I'll get my own tray."

Doggett said, "Alright. It's up to you."

Mike said behind them, "What are you two thinking of having? I haven't been at a buffett in ages."

Scully said, "A salad, maybe a pasta dish. I don't know quite yet myself."

Mike smiled a little. He said, "I hope no one notices me. I can't hide behind my hair."

Scully laughed. "Don't worry about it. If you try to hide, someone might notice you hiding and find out who you are. Just stay with us and things will be okay."

Mike nodded. "Hey, Sam! Are we sitting together as a whole or breaking up into groups? What's the deal here?"

Sam shouted back, "I think Bri has a big table for us all to sit at. I don't know who is sitting by who!"

Mike laughed. "Alright."

Scully said, "Sure, don't try to call attention to yourself."

Mike said, "Hey, life on the road is a whole different thing."

Sam and Jo Jo sat down with their trays. Sam was having some soup and a burger on the side with some fries. He put ketchup on his plate. "So, Jo Jo, do you think that the show will go well?"

"I sure hope so. It should if you do things right and if that creep doesn't show up," Jo Jo said, putting soy sauce on her meal.

Mike sat down next to Sam asking, "So, are you going to have me guest this time, or do you think we should decide how many shows I guest at. I don't really want to tour too much, you know how I get."

Sam said, "Well, we got a show tomorrow night, simply cause the scheduling had to be fixed, but it's up to you if you want to guest or not. You could always sit back stage and entertain Jo Jo here or whatever."

Mike laughed. "Well, let's think about that one."

Sam punched his arm. "Not that way."

Doggett sat down across from Sam. He said, "So, the deal for tomorrow is what?"

"We're trying to figure that out. Mike doesn't know what he wants to do exactly with the touring with us."

Doggett put some cheese onto his pasta dish, nodding. "Okay."

Scully sat down next to him. She said, "Does anyone else feel like you're in a school cafeteria here?"

Doggett said, "Not really. It's better food."

Sam said, "He's right you know." He ate some of his burger, then drank some pop. He said, "So, we'll give you all day to decide. It doesn't really matter to me. You shouldn't guest every show anyways."

"Yeah. I agree with that." Mike said, stirring crackers into his soup.

Jo Jo said, "Why don't you do this. Every two shows, Mike guests. That way he can guest on some and not guest on some others. That way we can make a schedule for us and the security."

Brian sat down next to Doggett, hearing this. "I like that plan. Let's go with it. This show you sit in the back with the rest of the group that sits back there and we'll deal with the rest as it comes."

After they ate, Doggett said, "I think we should just relax for awhile and do nothin'. We've been on the road non-stop and I think it's time we just stop for a bit."

Brian said, "Not a bad idea. I'll take first shift, I'll ask you to take second, Doggett. Someone else will relieve both of us from the Field Office."

Doggett nodded. "Okay."

Sam said, "Alright. Sounds like a game plan. I'm so stuffed."

Jo Jo giggled. "Well, you ate enough for the two of us."

Sam said, "You mean the three of us, right?"

Jo Jo giggled. "Okay, okay. The three of us. How on earth do you not get fat?"

Sam said, "I don't know, but I'm gonna so tickle you when we get back to the hotel."

Doggett rolled his eyes. "Always ticklin' her."

Sam said, "Yeah. It's fun. I might not have the energy to. It might make me puke."

Doggett rolled his eyes. "Gross. Sam!"

Mike giggled behind him. "Be glad he's not farting."

Doggett said, "Gross. Don't tell me things like that. Sheesh, will you guys grow up?"

Sam glared at Mike. "If I get enough energy after eating all that food, remind me to kick your ass."

Mike looked at him and shook his head. "You know I could floor you if I wanted to."

Scully said, "Boys, boys, chill out." Jo Jo giggled. "Yeah. Please."

Sam looked at Mike. He communicated with his eyes, and they both nodded. Sam said, "I love you, man."

Mike pointed at Sam then at himself, "No, I love you, man."

Doggett said, "Now look what we started. Go back to tryin' to kill one another."

Scully laughed. "You two are trying to be cute."

Sam said to Mike, "No, I love YOU, man."

Brian shook his head. "Look what you started with these two. They will be doing that all night long now."

Jo Jo giggled. "As long as they don't kiss I don't care."

Sam and Mike stopped dead in their tracks. Sam said, "Jo Jo!"

Jo Jo smiled. "Well? I don't wanna see you two kiss. That'd be gross."

Doggett laughed. "Well, I must say, that ended that little game."

Mike sighed. "It was fun while it lasted. Sam, you gonna give me a copy of your music for disk so I can check it out while I have down time and learn it so when we preform it's not too sloppy."

"Sure, just don't work all night long on it."

"I won't."

Doggett said, "Good, things are going back to normal."

When they got back to the hotel, Sam and Mike went to work on the tapes. Mike picked one up, reading the tape's name. He said, "Wow, your system isn't nearly as gross as mine."

"What do you mean?"

"I have all of my disks labeled by swear words. It's confusing when you're looking for the assfuck or the cuntfuck or the fuckfuck or whatever," Mike said.

Sam laughed. "Man, you need a new system."

"Oh, I know I'm forgetting a few here." Mike sighed, sitting down.

"Not that it matters. Here's this tape. It's just the vocals, I think and this is the drums, but you won't need that. Here's the guitar. You might want that. Here's the full track so that you can see what you think of that. Ask me if you need any help."

Mike said, "Alright. I'll give you a few of my disks. Let me see here."

Sam laughed. "Hand them over."

Mike picked up a disk. "Good thing I brought a mini console for this purpose. I've got the disk driver that will read them all." He looked at the disk. "Good, this is the disk."

"What's it called? So I know where to find it later."

"This is the Asslick disk for the Fuckhop drive," Mike said. "I can't remember what song is on this one."

Sam laughed. "But you know what drive it goes into. That's twisted."

Jo Jo stood in the doorway. "What is this about fuckhops and asslicks?"

Sam laughed. "Um, it's just his filing system."

"That's sad."

Mike laughed. "But it is easy to remember."

"Have you ever tried titles of songs before?" Jo Jo said.

Mike looked down. "No, I can't say I have. Most don't get titles for awhile, so I use this system."

Jo Jo rolled her eyes. "Sam, I'm thirsty."

Sam sighed. "I'll go fill the bucket and get you a Coke."

After Sam left, Jo Jo sat down on the bed and laid back. She said, not sitting up, "So, tell me, what is it like to have all of those separate file names?"

"Not much different than what you name your files I'm sure," Mike said. "Not that you use swear words, just the fact that you know what they are and others might not know what it means."

Jo Jo sat up, and smiled. "Yeah. I sorta just want to go home. I'm not much of a traveling person."

Mike smiled slightly. "Me, it's a love hate relationship with the road. I love it for the freedom, I hate it for the freedom. You know what I mean?"

Jo Jo nodded. "Too much freedom to get anything done and you can't stop mid tour most of the time. It's not my type of lifestyle, but I couldn't dream of staying home and waiting for news or phone calls."

Mike said, "You really care for him, don't you?"

"Yeah. I didn't mean to get pregnant, but it just happened. I loved him before that happened. I just don't know what to expect when this tour ends, if we can just stop at any time soon. Mulder wants us to be stationary. We can't afford to be that right now."

Mike nodded. He sighed. "I don't know what to think about this fucked up guy. I mean, I know he was after Sam. Sam didn't do anything. It's rather obvious that Dana and John care for one another. Not that I want to pry or anything."

Jo Jo nodded. "Yeah. They care for each other a great deal. I just don't like this whole Mulder thing. I don't blame anyone but him. I could be really mean and blame Dana for bringing the man into our lives, but that's not her fault that he's insane and wants her back."

Mike looked down. "Yeah. You'll have to tell me how you and Sam met sometime. You know? When we have nothing else to do but twiddle our thumbs back stage."

"Yeah, it wouldn't be so bad."

After Mike left Sam and Jo Jo's room, he sat down and thought about what he had talked to her about. He was perplexed by how she could be so playful, yet so thoughtful at the same time. He didn't feel so distanced from her as he did from other people.

He laid back, sighing. He just didn't know what to expect tomorrow while he'd be stuck with her the whole concert. He knew that they'd get bored sometime. He just hoped that it wouldn't happen quickly when they talked.

For some reason, Mike really liked Jo Jo, not romantically, but he had spent so many years having relationships that were shallow. He wanted to be her friend. He really liked her honesty and he was sure that was why Sam liked her too, but he wanted to be able to say at least that she was his friend.

Mike ran a hand through his short hair. Jo Jo had made a fuss about that and he laughed. He thought about Scully's reaction to it. She thought it was an improvement. He still wasn't sure what to think about Doggett. Doggett was that unknown to him. Taller, stronger, and everything that he could never be because of his stature.

Mike picked up the disks that Sam had given to him and shook his head. He put one in to his computer and read it, then put head phones on. He listened to the complete song first, smiling at himself. Sam could scream. He admired that.

The next morning, Brian and Doggett were up at the hotels breakfast spread, watching the news on the small television.

Doggett said, "What time do you think they'll get up?"

"Noon, the earliest."

Doggett laughed. "You're probably right. They probably stayed up all night talking or something."

"I know that Mike was working late last night. He was talking to himself about some stuff I shouldn't repeat," Brian said.

Doggett raised his eyebrows. "Such as?"

"Oh, I heard him swear a whole bunch under his breath. He was trying to find something from the sounds of it. I think it's how he files things," Brian said, drinking his coffee. "How did Dana sleep?"

"She's still sleepin'. I didn't want to wake her so I came down here. Pretty decently, I would hope," Doggett said.

Brian smiled. "I just hope tonight's show goes well."

"Me too. I'm more worried about back stage. Jo Jo talks a lot and Mike doesn't."

Brian laughed. "I wouldn't worry. Jo Jo is shy too. I'm sure things will work out just fine."

Doggett said, "Yeah. I'm just curious what will happen. They are two totally different people."

"I've seem similarities. Jo Jo is just as quiet as Mike is when she doesn't want to be noticed and that is an awful lot. She talks a lot with those she feels comfortable."

Doggett nodded. "Yes, that is true. I just hope she doesn't yak poor Mike's ear off and make him mad at her."

"Don't worry. Things will be okay."

Doggett returned to the room, finding Scully sleeping in the bed, her hair framing her face, mouth hanging open slightly.

He smiled. "Dana, wake up."

Scully opened her eyes. "What time is it, John?"

"It's 9 in the mornin'," Doggett said. He kissed her. "What do you want, breakfast in bed, or do you want to do something else?"

Scully kissed him back. "I think I can think of something to do."

Doggett blushed. "But they'll all hear us."

"So? They do NOT care. John, it's nature for them," Scully said, smiling at him.

Doggett smiled down at her. "I'm sure they're all asleep so they won't care. Besides, we don't have to worry about anything for awhile."

Scully said, "That's more like it."

Doggett sat down on the bed. "I'm gonna feel silly. I just got dressed a half an hour ago."

Scully rolled her eyes. "You're trying to be cute again."

Doggett took off his shirt. "Is that a good thin' or a bad thin'?"

"Be quiet." Scully kissed him, sat up and found his pants button with her hand. She undid it and smiled. "Now, what do you think?"

Doggett kissed her and finished taking off his pants. He threw them, and his boxers onto the floor. Scully smiled and cooed at him. He moved down her neck, kissing her slowly.

Scully ran her hands through his hair. She whispered, "John, let's not go so slow."

Doggett said, "I just like to make it last."

Scully said, "I know you do." She smiled.

Doggett obliged her wish and ran a hand down between their bodies. He ran his hand in between her legs, slowly rubbing. She moaned softly in his ear. He said, "You like that."

She said, "Yes, yes. I want more."

Doggett kissed her, parted her, whispering in her ear, following his kisses, "Dana, I really want this, too."

Scully wrapped her legs around him, trying to get him to enter her. He felt, with his erection, her hot entrance, entering her slowly. She gasped when he was fully inside.

Doggett moved quickly then, in and out of her, wanting to climax soon and take her with him. She squeezed her hold on him with her legs, forcing him deeper inside of her. He grunted with his efforts and she moaned softly into his ear.

He finally climaxed, thrusting into her one last time. She moaned out and shuddered around him. He kissed her, then panted slightly. She said, "I needed that this morning."

Doggett laughed. "I think I did, too. Now, let's get dressed and somethin' in that belly."

That night as Mike went back stage after talking to Sam on stage while setting up, he heard something he hadn't expected. He heard a female voice, singing.

He walked into see Jo Jo with headphones on, singing along to a tape. Scully smiled up at him and whispered, "It's surprising Sam doesn't have her guest."

"Not his style of music. She's soft and quiet, not loud," Mike said, watching her. "She's got a powerful voice though."

Scully smiled, "That she does. So, what are you doing tonight."

"Looks like I might be getting my own concert." Mike said, smiling. Scully said, "You might be right. Anything to drink?"

"Sure, grab me a beer." Mike said.

Scully grabbed the bottle, handing it to him. She sat back down.

Jo Jo finished singing and jumped when she saw everyone else there. She said, "Sorry. I do that sometimes."

"Don't worry about it. It was good," Mike said, drinking from his beer. "Not my style, but good."

Jo Jo blushed slightly. "I usually don't sing in front of other people."

Mike said, "You shouldn't hide that ability like you do. But you write and that's what you like to do."

Jo Jo got a pop from the fridge. "Yeah. It is. I don't think I could make a career out of music."

A loud sound of guitar filtered back into the area. Jo Jo said, "Certainly not that type of music. I love it, but I can't make it so I admire it."

Mike laughed. "I admire those who can make quiet songs and beautiful songs with their voices. I just don't have the capability to sing beautifully. So I put a lot of noise, with beauty in the lyrics, demented beauty if you will."

Jo Jo giggled. "If you want to call it that."

Scully stood up. "I'm gonna go check up on what John is doing. You'll be safe if I don't sit here and watch you anyways."

Mike nodded. "Alright. I promise to be a good boy and not break anything."

Jo Jo said, "I can't promise to be a good girl and not run into something and break it. I'm so clumsy."

Scully said, "Don't worry about it."

After Scully left, Jo Jo looked down at her hands for a bit. She suddenly felt nervous. Scully had been her buffer between herself and Mike. She didn't know what to talk about with just him.

Mike also looked down. He didn't want to be silent around her while they had this time to talk. He got up, opened the fridge asking, "You hungry?"

Jo Jo looked up, then shook her head. She didn't want to be nervous around him and she hated being that way. She got up, placing a CD into the player and pushing play. She sat down and closed her eyes, trying to escape in the music.

Mike coughed. He said, "This is silly. We shouldn't be so shy around one another."

Jo Jo opened her eyes, looked at him and sighed. "I'm just shy around people I don't know very well. I have talked to you with all sorts of people around but never alone. I'm just shy about it, that's all."

Mike nodded. He drank from his beer bottle, "I'm much the same way sometimes. Other times, I'm insulting to keep them at bay so to speak."

Jo Jo smiled slightly. "I just make myself invisible so I don't have to feel nervous around someone new. I see it's not working right now."

Mike said, "There are only two of us here. How on earth did you and Sam ever start to go out if you didn't talk with him?"

Jo Jo giggled. "Well, it's sort of like this. He saw me hiding from the crowd, we went to a coffee shop and we talked there. He did more talking at first than I did. After that, we decided to date. He was finishing his tour, and was going to start recording. I had recently moved to Chicago and we found ourselves growing fond of one another. If it had been a one time occurrence of us meeting, I wouldn't be here."

Mike nodded. "Yeah, I met him in Cleveland. He was in this band playing guitar at this club. I needed a guitar player at the time, so I asked him if he wanted to play for me. He agreed, and as I'm sure you know, the rest is history."

Jo Jo giggled. "We're talking now. It's better than staring out into space and not saying anything."

Mike nodded. "Yeah. Yeah it is. Tell me a little bit more. What else do you do besides write and tour with Sam?"

Doggett looked up when Scully stepped out. He asked, "Aren't ya supposed to be in there so that if I don't keep some bad guy from gettin' in to protect them?"

Scully laughed. "John, I'm letting Jo Jo and Mike get to know each other. They haven't talked to one another alone since they've met and that's the only way they'll ever be comfortable with one another."

Doggett said, "Don't you think that's a little dangerous?"

"Not at all. Why would it be dangerous?" Scully asked him.

"Well, Mike might like Jo Jo romantically and Sam wouldn't like that," Doggett said.

"You worry too much. Mike doesn't like her that way. He wants to be her friend. I think she wants to be his but she is so shy that if they don't talk alone, it's going to be a very long backstage time for every concert he doesn't play," Scully said, smiling at him.

Doggett looked down. "Yeah, I suppose you're right. They will probably have a hard time if we don't let them talk. Do you think Sam will care?"

"John, Sam is not going to care. He'll want to know what they talked about, but he won't care if they talked. Sam doesn't think he owns Jo Jo. He lets her do things that most people get to do. Talk with other people. Besides, I think Jo Jo has been looking for friends for awhile," Scully said, taking his hand.

Doggett smiled. "I suppose you're right. So, when we get back to the hotel, do you want to watch a movie or somethin'?"

Scully blushed. "John, I don't know if I could make love again."

Doggett laughed. "No, I mean, just invite who ever wants, and we'll watch a movie together or something. We don't do anything together as a group but protect these guys. It'd be fun."

"If we could talk Mike into telling stories, we'd have something to do right there. He's got good character voices," Scully said.

Doggett laughed. "Maybe we could have a story night one of these nights. We'll have to see how tired everyone is after the show."

Jo Jo said, "Well, I read and watch a lot of news. I'm sorta so wrapped up in writing and touring with Sam that I have no real life anymore."

Mike laughed a little. "I know the feeling."

Jo Jo looked down. "I haven't had any real friends my entire life. I thought I did for awhile, but they sorta stabbed me in the back. Sam's the first person I've felt that I can trust."

Mike said, "Wow. I guess I haven't had many friends either. I was a little hurt after Sam left, because we were so close, but I understand why he did it. He had his own vision.

Jo Jo said, "I'm sorry things had to turn out that way."

"No, no, don't be. I think Sam did what he felt he had to do."

Jo Jo said, "I'm glad you don't hate him for it."

"No, no. I think he does good music. Just different from mine."

Jo Jo smiled. "I suppose I could bore you to tears with my Stones knowledge, but I won't."

Mike smiled. "I'm sure you know a lot."

"Almost everything down to their heights to the food they eat," Jo Jo said. "Get that from reading books."

Mike said, "You must have grown up somewhere boring. Like a small town."

"How did you know that?"

"I had a cornfield for my backyard," Mike said, looking sheepish.

"I didn't have that problem, but I lived in a small town. In rural Minnesota. Flat country," Jo Jo said.

"Wow. That's gotta be boring."

"You can do everything in my town in one day. We had one McDonalds, one Burger King, one Hardees and all four pizza joints."

Mike said, "One McDonalds. I think that was it."

Jo Jo giggled. "No way. I remember when we got 3 new theaters added onto our original three. It was the biggest thing in our town at the time. Of course, it was cause we had a college in our town. The radio stations sucked."

Mike laughed. "What do they play?"

"Top 40s. Stuff like that. I hate it. I was raised on classic rock."

"How on earth did you find Sam's music?"

"Long story short, I was lucky to find it. I was surfing the web one day, found it by accident and listened to it. I said to myself, I have to buy this."

Mike laughed. "And now you're here."

"Yep."

Scully and Doggett peeked into the room for a moment, without them noticing. She said, "Look at them, John."

Doggett said, "They sure became fast friends, didn't they?"

Scully smiled. "And you thought she'd yak his ear off."

Doggett leaned down to kiss her ear. "Well, I'm sure they got off on a better footing then we did. At least they are friends. Wonder how much longer the concert will be." Doggett pulled his radio out. He said, "Brian, how much longer for the show?"

Brian's voice came over, "About a half an hour. Sam is getting pretty tired."

"Okay. Just tell us when he'll be done so we can get these guys ready to sign stuff."

Brian said, "Will do."

Doggett pocketed his radio. "Well that's taken care of. I'm sure those two won't mind an extra half an hour to talk. They seem to enjoy one another's company."

Scully said, "I think they're just so shy that they don't know what else to do."

Doggett said, "Yeah. I think they just needed a friend. Though I can't say that Jo Jo is totally shy."

"Oh come on, John. She's pretty shy when she wants to be. Which is a lot of the time."

Doggett nodded. "Let's hope that when this all over those two can remain friends, not to mention Sam too."

"Yeah." Scully smiled. "Remember when we didn't talk to one another at all?"

Doggett said, "Yeah. I thought if I said anything you'd rip my head off and I didn't want to anger you."

Scully sighed. "John, you're just a gentleman. That's why I love you so much."

"Is it really?"

"Yes."

Doggett's blue eyes connected with hers. "Aw, I just do that naturally."

"I know."

Mike and Jo Jo were giggling now. Jo Jo said, "You...should..have seen...that."

Mike rubbed tears from his eyes. "A deer went through the store front?"

"Yes. It was amazing cause it was in town."

Mike laughed. "I've met few who understand the small town."

Jo Jo smiled. "Well, we weren't Lynd or anything. Sheesh."

Mike said, "How small was Lynd?"

"No school of their own, after eight grade. No grocery store."

"Ouch."

"Yeah. A cornfield, really?"

"Yeah. I have major allergies, so I was so sick all the time as a baby," Mike said.

Jo Jo said, "Yuck. I have hayfever a lot."

Mike said, "I got so sick once when I was on tour due to allergies and stress that I had a red rash all over me from head to toe."

Jo Jo made a face. "Thanks for the description. I needed it."

Mike laughed. "I could always talk about Sam's, ummm accident is how you put it, I think."

"NO! GROSS!" Jo Jo giggled then. "Don't make me laugh so hard."

Mike laughed. "Sorry. You got a nice laugh though."

Jo Jo smiled. "I laugh too loud."

Mike shook his head. "Too many try not to. They think it's fucking rude or something."

After the show, Sam went back stage, grabbing a beer. He looked at Mike, then at Jo Jo, who were still giggling. He said, "What the fuck is so funny?"

"It's a small town people thing."

Sam rolled his eyes. "Whatever. Wanna come out front and sign stuff or do you want to stay back here?"

Mike and Jo Jo looked at one another, then back at Sam. "Sure, we'll go. Just don't have too many clamor over me," Mike said.

Sam said, "Okay. I'll tell Bri." He picked up a towel, wiped the sweat out of his eyes and off of his face. "There, that feels so much better."

Jo Jo gave him a kiss. "Let's go and sign stuff."

Mike and Jo Jo followed Sam out to where the crowd was. Sam took a pen out and said, "Alright. Who wants something signed first?"

A young woman stepped up, asking him to sign her copy of the CD. Sam did so and smiled at her. Someone asked, "How was the concert for you?"

"Fucking awesome. I haven't had so much fun in ages. You guys rocked as a crowd."

Jo Jo giggled. Sam turned to look at her. "What has gotten into you, girly girl?"

Jo Jo smiled. "Nothing. I'll tell you later."

Mike laughed. "That sounds like it could be fun."

"Can it."

Sam signed a few more things and said, "Let's head to the hotel. I'm so tired."

Jo Jo took his hand. "Okay."

When they got back to the hotel, Sam crashed onto the bed. He said, "I think I'm getting too old. Okay, I just really out did myself tonight."

"What did you do?" Jo Jo asked.

"I danced way too much. Ran too much. Now I'm tired," Sam said, sitting up to look at her.

Jo Jo sat down next to him. She gave him a kiss and smiled. "I had fun tonight."

"Oh yeah? What did you and Mike talk about?" Sam said, lighting a cigarette.

"We talked about growing up in small towns and all sorts of stuff. It was fun," Jo Jo said.

Sam smiled. "It's good to see you two getting along. I thought two things could happen. One, you'd hate one another, or two, you'd become fast friends."

"Why would I hate him?" Jo Jo asked him, looking at him confused.

"I don't know. I just thought your personalities might clash and you wouldn't like him," Sam said. "I know how you get sometimes."

"Oh do you," Jo Jo said, smiling at him. She then giggled. "I suppose you do."

Sam put his cigarette in the tray, kissing her. "Yes, I do. Now, I'm tired. I'm gonna take a shower first, cause I stink and I don't think you want that. Then, we should get some sleep."

Jo Jo smiled. "Okay. I'm gonna see what is going on with everyone else and get something to drink."

"Don't forget to bring Bri with you."

"I won't."

"Good." He kissed her again, then stripped his shirt off as he made his way to the bathroom. "Don't be out too long."

Jo Jo stepped out into the hall. She saw Doggett. "I want to get some pop."

Doggett leaned down. "Alright. I'll get Brian for you."

Jo Jo stood in the doorway. Mike came out of his room. "Do you know where Brian is?"

"John is getting him. I want to get some pop," Jo Jo said, smiling. "What were you getting?"

"Candy. I want some peanut butter cups," Mike said, smiling.

"Figures. I want some Coke for the ride tomorrow. I know I'll forget it if I don't do it right now," Jo Jo said.

Brian showed up. "Let's go get what ever it is you want. Doggett's gonna keep an eye on Sam's room for us."

Jo Jo and Mike followed Brian down to the pop and candy machines. Mike took a dollar out and fed it into the machine, only to have it spit it back out at him. He said, "Fucking machine."

Jo Jo giggled. She fed her own dollar into the pop machine, and it was accepted right away. She got her Coke and said, "You have to be nice to the machine."

"Whatever. The fucking machine doesn't want my dollar." Mike took a different one out, feeding it into the machine successfully. He smiled at her and got his candy.

Brian rolled his eyes. He said, "Now that is out of the way, let's head back and get everyone settled for the night."

When they got back, Jo Jo disappeared into her room, her Coke in hand. She saw Sam come out of the bathroom, toweling his hair. He said, "Got your Coke for the morning?"

"Yep," Jo Jo said, setting it in the cooler they brought with them. "I thought I might forget it in the morning. Mike got some candy. He had an argument with the machine."

Sam laughed. "I bet. They never want my money."

Jo Jo giggled. "I just think those machines don't like men."

"Could be."

She mumbled something incoherently, rolled off of him and curled up into a ball. She really didn't want to get up. Sam sighed. "Jo Jo, come on. Get up."

Jo Jo made a noise. She opened an eye. "I don't wanna."

"I know you don't. But you gotta. We have to load the bus. Promise you'll get to sleep then."

"Keep Randy from making noises," Jo Jo said, smiling.

Sam said, "Okay, okay, I will. He knows about you and your crabbiness." He kissed her. "Come on, before they think we're doing something."

Jo Jo giggled. "Would that be a bad thing?"

"Yes. John is going to think I was the one that was difficult," Sam said, smiling. "Let's get dressed, then we'll get to sleep on the bus. Knowing you, you'll have no problem sleeping."

"You're right, I won't," Jo Jo said, smiling. She kissed him, went over to her suitcase and opened it. She took out a shirt and said, "Do you think I should wear this Stones shirt, or this shirt?"

Sam said, "Wear what ever you want. I don't care, I'm gonna be out cold."

Jo Jo giggled. "Stones it is."

Sam rolled his eyes. "Wanna torture Mike with that on the bus after we wake up?"

Jo Jo smiled, "Only if I can tell him everything I know."

Sam said, "No. That's a four day project, at least."

Jo Jo said, "Then don't suggest things like that."

When the Sam and Jo Jo met up with the rest of the group, Jo Jo was looking more and more tired. She said, "I don't want to get up. Why do we have to leave so early?"

Sam said, "Cause if we don't leave now, we won't make the show."

Jo Jo rolled her eyes. "What ever. I want to sleep."

Mike said, "She seems cheery in the morning."

Sam sighed. "She'll be fine, once she gets back to sleep. She doesn't like traveling very much."

"It shows," Mike said.

Brian said, "Alright, is everything loaded?"

"Yep." Randy said. "It's all ready to go."

Scully said, "Alright, let's try and get on the bus and getting settled. I don't want to see what will happen if Jo Jo doesn't get back to sleep."

Sam said, "You're not the only one."

Jo Jo glared at him, boarded and crashed into a seat. She put her pillow on the window. She yawned, laid her head down and prepared to sleep. Sam sat down next to her, knowing she'd want his shoulder.

Mike sat down across the aisle from Sam. He shook his head. "Sleep might not be a bad idea."

Sam yawned. "I know I'm going to go back to sleep. I don't want to be awake anyways."

Doggett rolled his eyes. "Figures."

Sam glared at his brother. "Did you run up and down a stage for two hours last night? I think not. So shut it."

Jo Jo glared at both of them. "Can't you both be quiet. I really don't want to get mad at you."

Doggett sighed. "Okay, okay. I'll cut you some slack. Let's just get relaxed so we can get where we're goin'."

Sam nodded his head in agreement. "There. That's better. Don't even start, Mike."

Mike laughed a little. "Wasn't going to think of it. What do I look like, fucking stupid?"

"Do you really want me to answer that?" Sam asked, smiling.

"Uh, not really. Forget I said anything," Mike said.

Scully shook her head. "Men. I don't understand why you guys can't all just get along and not argue and say stupid stuff to one another."

Doggett said, "Exactly, we're guys."

Scully rolled her eyes. "Now that is a stupid question I just asked."

Scot and Randy were sitting behind Doggett and Scully. Randy started to goof off behind them, making silly noises and voices. Scully said, "At least someone is entertained."

Sam laughed. "No fucking kidding. Randy, shut up before Jo Jo climbs over me to kill you."

Scot smiled. "Sorry."

"Not as sorry as you will be if she decides to get enough energy to get you," Sam said.

Doggett shook his head. "I am glad I haven't been with you on every tour."

Sam had his head on the back of the seat, mouth hanging open slightly. Jo Jo had her head on his shoulder, arm draped over his other shoulder.

Mike had stretched out on two seats, on his back, one leg raised, face into the seat. He had one arm hanging down, the other over his chest. He was dressed in his customary black, from head to toe, even his boots.

Doggett and Scully looked to see them sleep and sighed. "At least they're quiet now," Doggett whispered in her ear.

"No kidding. I don't want to know what is going to happen when they wake up," Scully said.

"First thing, food is what they'll want. They seem to be like small children in that regard," Doggett said, smiling.

"You're right. But they work so hard, too," Scully said.

"Is Mike going to guest tonight?"

"Not that I know of. I think he wants to stay back stage and hang out," Scully said. "We'll have to buy him some candy."

Doggett smiled. "Yep."

Brian said, "Well, they are going to go non-stop once they wake up. Man, they can sleep anywhere, can't they?"

Doggett said, "I wish I could do that."

"Don't we all."

Sam woke up, noticing how Jo Jo was sleeping, then looked over at Mike. He shook his head, yawned, and said, "I'm fucking hungry."

Scully said, "Yep, you were right."

Jo Jo lifted her head, rubbed her eyes and kissed Sam. "I'm hungry too."

Sam chuckled. "Gee, I wonder why you're so hungry."

Jo Jo said, "Cause I didn't eat anything before we got on the bus cause I wasn't hungry then and now I am?"

"Good enough reason as any."

Mike woke up, looked at them, and said, "Fuck. I have a major crick in my neck."

Doggett rolled his eyes. "Go back to sleep you guys."

Sam sighed. "I'm not sleepy though. I'm hungry and I want to eat at some food joint."

Doggett said, "No pork sandwiches for you."

Sam said, "Kiss my ass."

"No. I don't want to," Doggett said. He said, "Grow up."

Sam and Mike connected eyes. Mike said, "Do it, man."

Sam stood up, turned around and showed his ass to the rest of the bus. "Kiss it." He pointed at it.

Doggett said, "Put your pants back on and grow up. We'll be at the fast food place soon enough."

Sam put his pants back on. "Good. I don't want to have to do that again."

Scully sighed. "Why is it that rock stars never grow up and always do outrageous stuff on the road?"

"It's the nature of the road, Dana," Jo Jo said. "They do this, cause they think that they can get away with it. Or, in Sam's case, he does it, cause he's Sam."

When they got to the food joint, Brian said, "Give me what you want to order. I'll go in and get it for you. No discussions on this issue. Mulder is looking for us and if I just go in I'll be less noticed."

Sam nodded. "Alright. I want a Double Whopper, Coke, and fries."

Jo Jo said, "I'll take just a Whopper, Coke, and fries."

Mike said, "Same as Sam. I'm hungry."

Scully said, "Do they have salads? I don't really feel like a burger."

Doggett chuckled. "Yes, they have salads. I'll take a Whopper myself. Try to get me some coffee though."

Brian said, "Okay, let's see, that's 2 Double Whoppers, 3 Cokes, 1 salad, 2 Whoppers, and four fries. Anything anyone else wants before I need a paper to get this straight?"

Scot said, "Man, I'll take the same as Sam."

Randy said, "I'll take just a Whopper. I'm not really as hungry."

Brian said, "Alright. Um, who can I take with me that won't be an easy target?"

The agent at the wheel said, "I'll help you with the food. Don't worry about it. I'll get my own stuff."

Brian nodded. "Alright. Be back in a bit."

After Brian left, Sam said, "Man, that is a lot of food. Remember when we had to make food stops for only about four people?"

Mike laughed. "That was a long long time ago."

Brian and the other agent went in. Brian asked, "You know, I actually haven't gotten your name yet."

The agent said, "Well, my name is Jim. I see that your girlfriend talked her way into going with you."

"Jean? Yeah," Brian said.

Jean said, "With all that food it's going to take three pairs of hands."

Brian smiled. "That's why I love having you around. Let's hope those boys don't start a food fight."

Jean said, "Sh, or it'll happen."

Brian laughed. "Not on the bus. If it was Sam's actual bus, maybe, but no."

Jim shook his head. "I still haven't gotten used to them."

"Tell you the truth, neither have I." Brian sighed. "But I like him a lot. He just throws things at me."

Jim laughed. "I'm just the driver. I don't have to deal with him personally."

When they got in, Brian made the orders, handing some bags to Jim and some to Jean. They carried them all the way back to the bus, and distrubuted the food amongst who had ordered what.

Once Brian had gotten food where it belonged, he said, "No one throw anything on this bus. Since it is not Sam's bus, I don't think we want anything to pay for and end up owning the bus. Do not have a food fight at all. I just know how some of you are."

Sam giggled. "I promise I won't throw food."

Mike said, "I do too. I'm fucking hungry. I'm not going to throw it."

Scully put her dressing on her salad and smiled. "Well, at least that way we can be sure to eat in peace."

Doggett took a bite out of his burger. "So, is Mike guesting tonight? Need to know who I have to watch tonight."

Mike said, "I don't think tonight. The next show I am, but not this show."

"Alright. Good to know," Doggett said.

They arrived to the hotel, everyone carrying their lugagge into their rooms. Sam and Jo Jo started to unpack some stuff. Jo Jo said, "I'm gonna get something, be right back."

Sam looked up from one of his guitars. "Okay. I'm just gonna repair this broken string. Be careful."

Jo Jo ran out to the bus, without Brian, since she thought it would only be a few moments. As she made her way into the building, a man grabbed her from behind, slammed a hand over her mouth and whispered, "I know who you are. I'm here to finish what I started."

Jo Jo's eyes went wide, and she remembered Mulder's voice. Someone had tipped him off on their trail. She promptly bit his hand, and ran back into the hotel. She screamed, "Mulder's outside!"

Brian and Jim ran outside, gun trained on the area that Jo Jo pointed out. Brian said, "Shit, we missed him. He took off, this was his warning that he knows where we are. I don't know what I'm going to have to tell Sam."

Sam came out, running. "Jo Jo! Everything okay?"

Jo Jo turned to look at him, lip trembling. She started to cry and talk at the same time. She said, "He....he...was... here."

Sam hugged her. "It's okay, Jo Jo. Don't you worry. We'll find a way to fix this."

Jo Jo buried her face into his chest. "It was so scary."

Sam ran a hand on her hair. "It's okay. Sh. Let's go inside and calm down."

Brian said, "We're gonna have to figure something out. Scan the area for him. Look in every car, every hotel, everywhere. I want to get rid of him this time."

"Will do." One of the agents said.

Doggett came out. "What's goin' on?"

"Mulder, he found us."

Doggett sighed. "Wonder how he found the trail."

The agents brought in the man who had ambushed Jo Jo. He was not Mulder and this concerned them. They asked if the man really knew who Jo Jo was.

The man shook his head. "I grabbed her cause I wanted hostages to keep myself out of prison."

"And you have no idea who she is?" Brian asked.

"No. I don't know who the bitch is." He held his now bandaged hand. "She bit me, the vixen bit me. I should have slapped her."

Brian sighed. "Take him away. He's not our guy and he doesn't know who Mulder is. Observe him and tell me if he shows any signs of knowing who Jo Jo or Sam really is and if he has contacts with Mulder."

"I don't know who the hell you're talking about. I just wanted someone I could expend to prove a point that I was not going back to the slammer. I've never heard of this Mulder you keep talking about. I saw a pretty little blonde and I decided I could have a little fun with her until I killed her to show the coppers I wasn't going back."

Brian shook his head. "You're lucky I didn't catch you. I might have 'accidentally' shot you."

The man glared at him. "What, is she your girl?"

"No, but she is my client's girlfriend. A pregnant one too. Next time, be careful who you grab. You probably upset her greatly. What did you exactly say to her?"

"I said to her, 'You're coming with me. I'm gonna make good use of you and when I'm done you're going to be dead.," the man said, looking at him with cold eyes.

Brian said, "You are very lucky I didn't catch you. You better hope the next time you try something like this on someone, the person who catches you, doesn't shoot you."

The man sneered. "I'd handle you pretty well."

"Like to see you try, you worthless excuse for a human being. Put him in lock down, watch what he does and try to find out who he calls on his one phone call. I don't want Mulder tipped off." Brian stormed out of the interegation room in the field office.

Sam held Jo Jo, as she calmed down. He rocked her a little, whispering, "It'll be okay. Sh. I won't let no one hurt you."

Jo Jo buried her face into his chest, trying to regain a sense of calm that had been taken from her by the man.

Mike stood in the doorway, wondering what he should do, if he should go back to his room and let them work it out, or if he should try to help out and console her. Doggett came in. "It wasn't Mulduh. We found a guy who was tryin' to take Jo Jo hostage to try and keep himself out of prison by threatening to kill her to keep them from takin' him into custody."

Sam looked up, his dark eyes connecting with his brother's blue. "Why did he pick her? Why not anyone else? And why did she think it was Mulder?"

Brian came in. "Probably because she couldn't see who he really was and because she was nervous in her mind that Mulder would find us and when that happened her mind decided to give her the image of Mulder."

Jo Jo lifted her head off of Sam's chest. "But why did I hear him say 'I came here to finish what I started'?"

"He never said anything like that. I'd say it's another one of those tricks on the mind. Don't worry about it," Brian said. He sat down on a chair he pulled up to the bedside. "Jo Jo, don't worry. That guy won't get you. He didn't know who you were, or who was after you. He just was willing to grab anyone he could find. The prison is about a mile away from here."

Jo Jo looked down, then into Brian's face. "Does this mean that I'm going to go crazy like Mulder?"

Brian said, "No. It does not mean that at all. It means that you are still scared of what might happen. Mulder is a scary individual right now. It's natural to be on edge. Just be careful, go with someone else at all times and you'll be just fine."

Jo Jo nodded, trying to regain her composure. "I just want things to be okay again."

"They will be as soon as we can make them okay."

That night back stage, before the show, Sam sat with Jo Jo, talking quietly with her. He was trying to reassure her that everything would be okay and that she need not worry about him since Brian was going to watch him.

Jo Jo said, "Just be careful and try to have fun. Don't worry about me too much."

Sam kissed her quickly. "I won't worry too much. You try to have fun too."

Jo Jo smiled. "I will certainly try." After Sam left to go on stage, Jo Jo sat down, staring off into space. She wondered why she had heard Mulder's voice and why she had thought so much that it was him. Was Brian right, or was there something happening to her?

Mike sat down next to her, asking, "You gonna be okay?"

Jo Jo jumped, then nodded. "Yeah. I just have to calm down. I thought that Mulder was really there and it's perplexing to me to find out that he was not."

"Well, I think Brian is right. I don't know very much about psycho babble, except what's been fed at me, but I do know that you have been on edge for some time, as we all have, and your pregnancy doesn't help your edginess. I hear that women during pregnancy have vivid visions and dreams sometimes," Mike said, quietly with compassion in his voice.

Jo Jo smiled. "Now, Mike, how on earth would you know something like that?"

"I don't know. I think I heard women talking about it once," Mike said, smiling wide at her. "Come on, let's do something fun."

"Nothing that involves a mess, okay? I really don't want to deal with that."

"Okay, okay. No mess." Mike looked down. "How about this. I'll see what they can get us to do back here, movies that type of thing, or do you just want to talk again?"

Jo Jo smiled. "Let's just talk. If we get caught up doing something else, we'll have squandered the night away on something that could be done with more people."

"Alright. What do you want to talk about?" Mike asked.

"I don't know. We'll think of something."

Jo Jo was smiling as Mike told her stories with characterization in his voices. She giggled and said, "I can't believe that you had to suffer that when you were at a club."

"Well, I should have known they'd find me out and it all had to happen on the can. It still embarrasses me." Mike said.

Jo Jo sighed. "Oh well. I think I've had worse experiences in my boring existince."

"Oh really? Do tell," Mike said, his hand behind his ear as he sat on the couch.

"Well, I once got so mad that I shouted at someone in public because they were trying to pressure me into something I didn't want to do. Let's just say that I did not remain friends with that person. Why is it that the one person you think could be your friend always ends up screwing you over in the end so badly that you can't talk anymore?"

Mike looked down. "I don't really know. I think we've all had those experiences at one time or another."

Jo Jo sighed. "Let's talk about something fun. I don't want to be depressed."

Mike smiled. "Then you're hanging out with the wrong guy."

Jo Jo got up suddenly, put some music on and smiled at him. "Can you dance very well?"

Mike said, "I could try, but why would you want to dance with me?"

"I don't care who I dance with. Dancing is fun, even if it's not done well. Sam won't mind. He doesn't think that just because I am his girlfriend that I shouldn't have any more fun with anyone else that is male. He just doesn't want me to cheat. Come on, it'll be fun."

Mike said, "I don't know, I usually end up breaking stuff when I dance. It's not pretty."

"What, you run into it?" Jo Jo asked, hands on her hips.

"No, I just start smashing it to pieces just for the fuck of it. I don't know if I should dance with you." Mike said.

"Oh come on, it's not going to be that type of dance anyways."

Mike felt her tug on his arm and he sighed. "Alright, alright. I'll dance with you, but promise me that you won't get me killed by Sam."

"I promise. Let's just have fun," Jo Jo said.

Jo Jo giggled at Mike as he tried to dance with her and not break anything. Jo Jo said, "You're running into more things than I am and that's usually my job."

Mike sighed. "I'm not a good dancer."

Jo Jo went over to the CD player, putting a CD in and pushing a few buttons. She smiled at him. "This one is fun to dance to."

Mike laughed at her selection. "She's So Cold?"

"Yeah," Jo Jo said, then started to sing along and dance.

Mike shook his head and took her hands into his. He started to dance with her and keep up with her. He thought it was funny that she knew all the words to the song.

Jo Jo smiled and tried to get him to twirl her and when he did, she giggled. She sang the final phrases at him, giggling. Mike wondered what she was up to.

Jo Jo sat down, laughing when the song ended. "Man, that song is so much fun."

Mike sat down next to her. "Yeah."

Jo Jo laughed when the next song came on. "Yep. I got my Stones songs all formatted the way I like them."

Mike laughed. "Where on earth did you learn all of that stuff, and get into Sam's music at the same time?"

Jo Jo laughed. "I was the most hard core Classic Rock fan for a very long time. I can listen to those songs on the radio and identify them. But, I found Sam's music and I ran with it when I found that I liked it. I don't know what it was, but I fell in love with it."

Mike laughed. "Funny. That's so funny. It's sort of like me and David Bowie."

"Ziggy Stardust?" Jo Jo laughed. "Betcha you don't know the Jagger connection there."

"No, do tell me," Mike said.

Jo Jo said, "Mick and about 15 other people, including David Bowie, then Ziggy Stardust, all climbed into a bed together and passed out. Only thing is, most only connect Mick and Bowie together and Mick still hasn't lived it down."

Mike laughed. "I did not know that one."

After awhile, Mike looked down to see that Jo Jo had fallen asleep. He shook his head, pulled a blanket and draped it over her slow breathing form.

Mike sighed, sat back and turned on the television. He wondered how much energy it had taken for her to keep going like that and then she crashed.

Sam came back stage, looked over and saw Jo Jo asleep. He shook his head. "You wore her out."

"I'm surprised I'm not asleep. She made me dance with her," Mike said.

"I bet she did. She's funny that way. Was it fun?" Sam asked, giving him a grin.

Mike asked, "You're not mad at me for dancing with her?"

"Why on earth would why I get mad at you for that?" Sam asked. "It's not like you tried to have sex with her or anything. She can dance all she wants."

Mike laughed softly. "I'll stay with her while you sign stuff."

"Alright. Thanks man," Sam said, lighting a cigarette. He grabbed a pen, kissed Jo Jo's forehead, making his way to the door.

Mike smiled, then sat back to watch the television. He wondered what was going to happen when Jo Jo woke up. She'd be very crabby he was sure.

He waited for a bit, and Sam came back in, tapping Jo Jo's shoulder and blowing kisses into her ear. Sam laughed when she dodged it. Sam said, "Wake up, Jo Jo. It's time to get up and go to the hotel where you can sleep all you want."

Jo Jo opened her eyes, yawning. "But it's warm right here."

"I promise you, when you get to the hotel that you can sleep on my lap and that'll be warm, okay?"

Jo Jo nodded. "Okay."

When they got on the bus, Doggett shook his head. "So, was the show fun tonight?"

"Yeah. We fucking blew them away," Sam said, holding Jo Jo's hand.

Scully laughed. "So, John, what do you want to do when we get back to the hotel."

"Shower and go to bed," Doggett said, yawning.

Scully said, "Spoil sport."

Sam laughed. "He sounds like he is one."

Scully took Doggett's hand into hers. "Well then, I'm going to watch T.V."

Sam said, "Oo, what a threat."

Doggett kissed her. "You're being silly."

Jo Jo yawned, put her head onto Sam's shoulder and sighed. "I'm so sleepy. I'm gonna go right to bed."

"I don't blame you." Mike said. "I know that's what I'm doing, and I didn't even have a show."

"No. You were dancing with Jo Jo and that had to be tiring," Sam said.

Doggett laughed. "You were dancin' with Jo Jo?"

Mike said, "Yeah. We danced to some Stones stuff she had back stage. It was fun."

Scully said, "Aww, that's cute."

Mike glared at her. "Yeah, whatever."

Sam laughed. "Awwww, it is cute."

"Can it, Sam. Before I really embarrass you."

"You already did, remember?" Sam said.

When they got to the hotel, Brian said, "Alright. I'm gonna come in and check you to make sure that you are secure for the night. I requested that the hotel make sure that no one comes to the hallway you are staying in until I have checked them. They complied."

Sam nodded. "Okay. So, when we want to do something, like say, go for ice and snacks, do we just contact you for that?"

"Yes," Brian said, "No one goes anywhere for no matter how short of a time, without Doggett, Scully, or I. It is now a mandatory rule that you take one of us with you, and I will be very angry if one of you thinks you can be safe without one of us."

Jo Jo held her head down. "I'm sorry."

Sam said, "Why?"

"Cause it was always me that got in to trouble and it was always me who is so independent," Jo Jo said, tears coming to her tired eyes.

Sam said, "Oh, Jo Jo, don't do that to yourself. It's not your fault that those things happened. Don't get mad at yourself."

Brian said, "He's right. It's hard for us to adjust to being able to do things and then to remember we can not. It's going to be alright."

Sam hugged her. "Sh, let's get you to bed. You're so tired."

Jo Jo nodded, her lip trembling. She put her head onto his shoulder and took his hand, letting him lead her to the hotel room, to get comfy.

Scully and Doggett watched them. Scully sighed, "Poor Jo Jo, she's having such a hard time lately."

"I know she is. Doggett said softly. "I hope that everythin' will be okay."

Scully said, "I know that she blames a lot of what has happened to her on herself. She thinks she could have prevented it somehow and that she couldn't upset her."

Doggett nodded. "Let's get into our room. I'm gonna go with Brian to check on them to make sure they are settled."

"Okay. Tell Jo Jo that if she needs to talk to come get me," Scully said, giving him a kiss.

Doggett said, "Will do."

Doggett came into Sam and Jo Jo's room. Sam was holding Jo Jo close, as she sobbed into his shoulder. Sam looked up. "She's taking this pretty hard."

Doggett sighed. "I can see that. Dana said that if she wants to talk to her, she can."

Sam nodded. "Good. She might want a woman to talk to."

Doggett saw Brian come in. Brian said, "She gonna be okay?"

Sam sighed. "I don't know. I think she didn't want us to know how upset she was after she thought it was Mulder and now that she thinks it's her fault, I just don't know."

Brian said, "Let me talk to her."

Sam whispered something in Jo Jo's ear, and then let Brian sit down next to her. Brian said, "Jo Jo, I know that you're upset by what has happened. I know you're wondering why you heard Mulder even when he was not really there. It's natural for your mind to go back to things you know for some security. You may be afraid of Mulder, but you know what to expect."

Jo Jo rubbed one eye with a hand. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have gone and done something without anyone. It wouldn't have happened otherwise."

Brian said, "You can't know that. It might have happened, but the only thing that would have happened is that we would have caught him that much faster."

Jo Jo looked down into her lap. "Do you really think so?"

"Yes. It's usually how things work out. The man doesn't know what I am by looking at me. I'm plain clothes. I have my badge, I have my gun, but most don't know, or need to know that," Brian said, quietly. "I want you to get a good nights rest. We don't have to take off till early afternoon. Sleep well and sleep in. You are not getting enough and sleep on a bus isn't going to be good enough."

Jo Jo nodded. "Alright."

Sam crossed his arms. "So, when is the next show?"

"Two days from now. I got the hotel ready and I have the stadium set up. They didn't like the shift in dates, but I told them that if they wanted to have you perform there, they'd have to do as I asked."

Doggett sighed, when he got back into the room. Scully got up. "So, how is she doing?"

"She is really havig it rough. She is feeling like a lot of things that are not her fault are her fault. We're not leaving until afternoon to let her sleep and let the next place get ready."

Scully nodded. "Alright. Jo Jo should get some sleep. She does need it. I think that's part of the problem. She's getting very tired."

Doggett nodded. He kissed Scully. "Dana, I don't know how much longer we can run from Mulduh before he finds us."

Scully sighed. "It's alright. It may take time, but we'll find a way to do so." Suddenly Scully's cell-phone rang. She said, "Excuse me."

Doggett watched her answer the phone, wondering who it was.

Scully heard a voice, it was distorted, as if on purpose, but it said, "Either you come home, or Sam will be cut into pieces. One by one."

Scully signaled to Doggett to get Brian. He ran out into the hall where Brian was. He said, "Dana's got a phone call you want to hear."

Brian took the phone, listened to the message and sighed. "Well, he doesn't know where we are, but he knows how to let us know he hasn't given up so quickly. He wants to make you go home or face Sam being tortured. Hm, we'll have to do what we've been doing and hope he messes up soon."

Doggett nodded. "Thanks."

When Brian had left, Doggett huggged Scully. "Don't you worry. Things will be alright."

"We can't tell Sam or Jo Jo about this phone call right now. I want to have her calm down before I start telling them this."

"I agree. Want to shower with me?" Doggett asked, kissing her ear.

"Sure," Scully said, smiling at him. She then laughed. "You really fooled your brother."

"What, did you think I'd tell him that I'd shower with you and then go to bed?" Doggett asked, sheepishly.

After Brian left, Sam saw that Jo Jo had fallen asleep on his shoulder and had wrapped her arms around him. He sighed. He had to get her dressed for bed and then tucked in.

He nudged her half awake, undressed her, putting a nightgown over her head, guiding her arms into the sleeves. He then lifted her legs onto the bed, guided her body to the top and pulled the blankets over her already asleep form.

He bent down, kissing her forehead, whispering, "I'll be in a bit. Try to sleep well."

He turned when he heard Mike whisper, "She okay?"

"I think she will be now. She just needs sleep. I was gonna see what you were up to before I went to bed."

Mike smiled slightly. "I thought you might."

Sam and Mike walked across the hall to his room. Sam quietly shut the door, making sure it was locked. He followed Mike.

When they got into Mike's room, Sam plopped down onto the bed and covered his eyes with his hands. He sat up. "This is getting fucking scary."

"I know." Mike sat down next to him. He put a hand onto Sam's shoulder. "I know it's scary. I just want you to know that if you need to talk, just ask."

Sam nodded. He said, "I feel so bad about how Jo Jo is feeling. I don't know what to say to her."

Mike sighed. "Just try to reassure her. She's scared. I knew that last night, even though she had fun. She was hiding from me. I don't want to pry with her, but I could tell."

"She does that a lot. Sorta a defense mechanism," Sam said.

Mike sighed. "I know how that goes. Just reassure her, try to get her to talk to you as much as you can and find out how she is really feeling. It might be tough at first, but I think if you let it slide she'll end up being more upset."

Sam nodded, "Yeah. It's just been so hard. I want this nightmare to end and I want to be able to tour and then go home in peace."

Mike said, "You might get to in time. This psycho can't hold off forever. He'll give in eventually and he'll make his fatal mistake."

"I can only hope," Sam said, sighing. "I suppose I should get back before Jo Jo wakes and worries."

"Night, Sam. Sleep well." Mike said, giving him a quick hug.

"You too, man," Sam said.

When Sam got back into the room, he noticed that Jo Jo was rolled over, onto her stomach and fast asleep. He yawned, took off his pants and shirt, climbing into the bed next to her.

He ran a hand over her hair and put an arm around her, holding her close. He hated the fact that she was scared and that he couldn't do anything to make it better. He kissed her forehead, preparing to go to sleep.

He felt Jo Jo move in her sleep, stretch and make a goofy noise. He shook his head and was glad that she was at least peaceful in sleep. He pulled her in close and held her.

He closed his eyes, feeling the tiredness of the past two days hit him. His whole body ached and he suddenly felt older than he usually did. He sighed.

Jo Jo moved in closer, burying her head into his chest. She sighed in her sleep, her hands crossed over her chest, against his. She was shivering and he wrapped the blankets around them, holding her closer to keep her from being cold.

He opened his eyes, unable to sleep, even though his body screamed out for it. He sighed, watched Jo Jo sleep for awhile, and wondered when things would be normal again for them.

He thought of how Mike had noticed she was hiding how she really felt all night long from him. He knew that Jo Jo thought of him as a friend, but close was not what he was to her yet. He knew Jo Jo took time to adjust to new people.

He hoped that Brian was right. That a lot of her stress of late was due to lack of sleep and that she was getting taxed by this over exhertion. He didn't want her to be sick and so he thought having a good day to sleep in would do her some good.

Sam nuzzled his nose into her hair and was glad she was there to hold. He just hoped that Mulder stayed away and left them alone so he wouldn't have to worry about not being able to hold her like this.

When Scully and Doggett got into the bathroom, Doggett took off his shirt first, then his shoes. He said, "So, what do you wanna do?"

"I'll wash your hair if you'll wash mine," Scully said, smiling while she unbuttoned her shirt. She tossed it onto the floor, then took her pants off.

Doggett smiled, kissed her, leading her into the shower. He turned the shower on, testing the water on warm, and stepped underneath it. He laughed at Scully, who was looking at him with a shampoo bottle in hand.

Scully poured some in her hand, rubbing it to make suds. Doggett bent his head down so she could lather it in his hair. She ran her hands through his coarse hair, running her hands in circles.

Doggett meanwhile, found the soap and lathered up, rubbing her shoulders down to her breasts. He heard her gasp as he rubbed the soap on, and smiled.

Scully said, "John, get under the spray and rinse."

Doggett did as told, pulling her with. She squealed out of surprise and playfully slapped his arm. She said, "John Doggett, you are terrible."

"Oh, really. How about I get out of this here shower and turn the water on cold and not let you out?" Doggett said, smiling wickedly at her.

"You wouldn't!" Scully said, mouth hanging open.

"Try me," Doggett said.

Scully laughed. "Bend over a little so I can shampoo your hair again. You know, the rinse and repeat?"

Doggett laughed. "Now who is silly?"

Scully sighed. "John, when we get into the bedroom, I want to talk to you about something."

"Alright. Is it serious?"

"I would have to say so," Scully said. She kissed his neck, then washed his hair. "It's not a bad thing, I just want to talk to you about something regarding us."

Jo Jo found herself in a hotel room, alone and unable to leave when she tried the door. She wondered what was happening, when she saw a man step out of the bathroom. It was Mulder. He said, "If I can't make you like me, I'll have to kill you."

Jo Jo asked, carefully, "You were trying to make me like you? Why? How so?"

"I want you to tear your own heart out and feel like I do. I want you to lose the one you love like I did," Mulder said, stepping closer to her. "So, I made him leave you."

"No. No you didn't. Sam still loves me," Jo Jo said, shaking her head stubbornly.

"Wrong. He's sure now that you cheated on him," Mulder said, smiling at her with a glint in his eye.

"With who?" Jo Jo asked, wondering who he'd make Sam believe she'd cheat with.

"Mike. Who else. He betrayed me by taking his side. I had to destroy everything you had with Sam and punish Mike for taking his side," Mulder said.>

Jo Jo woke with a start. She saw Sam looking at her in the darkness, his dark eyes concerned. He asked, "Is everything okay?"

Jo Jo shook her head, rolling away from Sam. She sighed, trying to gain control of her feelings from what she had dreamed. She was very concerned that she was going to end up like Mulder, crazy.

Sam curled up to her, whispering in her ear, "Tell me what happened."

"I, I dreamed that Mulder told you that I was cheating on you with...Mike. He made you believe it and then he wanted to make me like him, crazy. That, or he'd kill me," Jo Jo said, starting to sob.

"Oh, Jo Jo. Don't think I'd ever believe anything like that. And you with Mike? That's sorta fucking laughable. You'd be nothing but friends. Mike likes you, but not that way," Sam said, trying to reasure her.

"What about me becoming like Mulder? You know, crazy and violent?" Jo Jo asked, afraid that she might.

"You won't. You're just under a lot of stress and you need to sleep and relax. It'll be okay. Come here, I'll try and keep you warm and tell you a story if you like," Sam said, kissing her ear.

Jo Jo curled up to him, whispering, "I'd like that." in the late morning, Mike walked out, dressed. He wore his leather jacket, and black shirt, with his leather pants and leather gloves, and knocked on Brian's door.

Brian opened the door and asked, "What can I do for you, Mike?"

Mike said, "Uh, I'm hungry, dude."

Brian laughed. "Okay. What do you want me to do about it?"

"Well, that fucking shitty breakfast they have is done now. I don't know what else there is to eat," Mike said.

Brian shook his head. "Hmm, let me see if Sam and Jo Jo are awake then we'll see what we want to do, okay?"

Mike nodded. "Okay, man."

Brian went over to the door that separated him from Sam and Jo Jo's room. He knocked softly, and asked, "Sam, Jo Jo, you awake?"

He heard Sam get up, bang into something and yell, "Fuck! Yeah, I'm fucking awake. Hold on."

Brian looked at Mike. "Yeah, they're awake."

"Okay. Didn't mean to wake them or anything," Mike said.

"I don't think we did. I think Sam was watching TV and didn't wanna move and then he banged his knee."

Sam opened the door. "What is up?"

Mike said, "I'm hungry, that's what is up."

Sam laughed. "Hmm, Jo Jo is too."

Brian said, "Alright, I'll tell Doggett and Scully that we're going to get some food. What do you guys want?"

Sam said, "How about we go to McDonalds or something."

"Alright. Sounds good to me," Mike said. "I can get whatever I want there."

Jo Jo came out, rubbing her eyes. "I want something sweet."

Sam laughed. "We'll stop at a bakery on the way back, okay?"

When they got to McDonalds, Jo Jo asked if she could have the apple pie that they sold and Brian said, "Don't see why you can't."

Mike and Sam pushed one another, laughing until they ordered and then they went to sit with their trays. Brian said, "Well, since we're all out in the open, let's just make sure that everything is okay."

Sam said, "I don't think anyone knows who we are."

"Good." Brian sighed.

Mike looked around the place, unwrapping his biscuit. He saw a woman, alone and seemed like she was upset. He got up, whispered something to Brian and decided to see what was wrong.

He saw her look up, trying to hide her tears behind her dark long hair. He asked quietly, "Are you okay?"

The woman looked down, her shoulders tense. She wore dark clothing, and looked as if she didn't fit here. She said quietly, almost so quiet that he couldn't hear, "I'm fine."

Mike reached a gloved hand out to tilt her chin up. "I wouldn't say so. You look like something happened to you."

The woman pulled back a little. She said, "I just had a terrible thing happen. I just lost my job and now I have no where to live cause the rent is up today and now I can't pay for my house and I have to go somewhere, but I have nowhere to go."

Mike sighed. "You shouldn't deal with this alone."

The woman bit her lip, trying to hold back the tears. She looked away. "I don't have anyone to turn to and even if I did, they wouldn't listen to me anyways."

Mike said, "Well, that might not be true. Why don't you at least come with me and sit over here and we can see what we can do for you."

The woman asked, "What on earth can someone like you do for me? You look as if you're in the same place I am."

"No, I'm not at all. Don't you recognize me?" Mike asked, smiling a little.

"No. Not at all."

"Wow. This is a first. I'm Mike. Mike Flood." Mike extended his hand for her to shake.

"I'm, I'm Kathy Meyers." The woman shook his hand.

Mike lead her to the table, where Sam and Jo Jo were play fighting. Sam said, "Jo Jo! I'm gonna get you for that one later."

"You will not, you meanie," Jo Jo said, sticking her tongue out, apple pie sticking out on it.

Sam said, "Gross!" He started to laugh.

Mike said, "I'd like you to meet Kathy Meyers."

Brian looked her over. "Well, I'm Brian. This is Sam Doggett and Jo Jo. They are, well, playing, if you can't tell."

Kathy smiled shyly, her hair falling into her face. Mike noticed that she was about his height. She was dressed in black jeans, with a black shirt and a purple jacket. He sat down next to her, and ate his breakfast.

Sam looked over at the woman that Mike had invited to eat with them. He noticed that she looked a little shy and didn't know if he should say anything to her. He said, "So, Mike, when we get back, you want to help me load the bus? I got to make sure they don't put some of the things in wrong."

"Sure. What do you need me to all do?" Mike asked, wiping his mouth.

"I need you to make sure they don't store the guitars wrong and get the drum set put right."

"Not a problem," Mike said.

Kathy asked, "You guys in a band?"

"Two separate ones, yes," Sam said. "I'm on tour right now and he's coming with me. It's a long story."

Kathy nodded. "I see."

Mike asked, "Bri, mind if we help her out here? She's got some stuff to move and has no money to pay for it and she'll have to move."

"Hm, we don't really have to stick around for that. I'll ask one of the field agents to do something, if they will. Why? Are you planning on something?"

Mike shrugged. "Dunno yet. It's up to her what she wants to do."

Kathy looked down. "I couldn't trouble you people with this. I'll probably have to just go live with my parents again and face up that I don't have any thing to look forward to for awhile."

Mike said, compassion in his voice, "If you want, I could ask that they send your stuff to my place in New Orleans and store it there and then we could take you with if you want. I don't want to leave you with nothing. I've been there."

Kathy looked down. "You live in New Orleans?"

"Yes. I have for some time. I used to live in Los Angles and before that in Cleveland and even before that Mercer." Mike said. "It won't bother me to put your stuff in my place for awhile."

Kathy said, "Okay. I suppose you're not going to let me get away with this."

"Nope."

Sam shook his head. He knew that Mike liked to help people, especially when he felt that they were down and out. It had burned him in the past, but he wasn't going to turn his back on this woman now. in the morning, Scully woke up to hear Doggett making coffee. She said, "Is everyone else still around?"

"Nope. They went out to eat this morning. Jean is still asleep. I guess she was tired and didn't want to go with them, so the bus driver is standing guard outside that room," Doggett said.

Scully yawned. "Remember what I talked to you about last night?"

Doggett sat down next to her, taking her hand. "Yes. You said you wanted to attempt getting pregnant again. Are you sure you really want to do that?"

"Yes. I want a baby that is ours. You just stay on the face of this planet when it happens," Scully said, kissing him.

"I will. Don't worry about that part. Do you think it will work though? I mean, it might be very hard on you to possibly lose a child and or find that it doesn't work."

Scully sighed. "I know, John. William is my miracle. I miss him a lot right now. I just want to have a child with the man I am spending the rest of my life with. You. Your baby. I want that and if there is a chance to get that, I want to go for that."

Doggett kissed her. "Dana, I'd love to be the father of your child. It'd be an honor and I would love to have a child of my own, girl or boy. After Luke, I thought I'd never get the chance to have a child of my own again."

Scully said, "I know. I just know that ever since William came into my life and that you came into it, other than as a partner at work, I wanted to have a child, another one. I don't want to be pregnant again right away, but we can start thinking of it and maybe in a year or so we can start trying."

Doggett kissed her. "Yes. I'd like that. Wonder what is goin' on with the gang."

"Well, I'm sure we'll find out."

"You're probably right."

Suddenly outside, could be heard Jo Jo and Sam playing. Doggett opened the door, to find Jo Jo and Sam run into their room, while Brian walked up to his own room.

He saw Mike with a woman and wondered what was happening. Mike had a hold of the woman's hand, as if he was afraid that she would disappear.

Doggett said, "What is going on?"

Mike said, "Brian is going to send this woman's stuff to my place. She got fired recently so she's coming with cause she'll get evicted if she doesn't."

Doggett nodded. "I see." Mike and Kathy walked into Mike's room. Kathy had her eyes cast down, as if she was ashamed of what had happened to her. Doggett shook his head. Maybe Mike had found a girl friend.

Doggett said, "Dana, Mike found a girl."

"Aww, that's nice. Leave them be."

Doggett turned to look at her. "Don't worry about me. If he wants to date a girl, he can. It's not my problem."

"I didn't say it was." Scully was brushing her hair out before the bed. She sighed. "John, you are so picky sometimes."

"I know." He took the brush from her and started to brush it for her. He said, "So, do you think this will make the bus that more crowded?"

"Probably not. It's not going to be that big of a deal."

Doggett nodded. "I'm sure that if it was a big deal, we'd know."

"Yeah. I don't think Sam cares, as long as he has Jo Jo with him. We saw what happened when he had her taken away," Scully said, tilting her head to look at Doggett.

"Yes, yes we did. I never want that to happen to you. It was bad enough when you went runnin' away from me like that. Remember? That worm thin' was in your back?"

"Don't remind me."

When Mike and Kathy had gotten into the room, Mike shut the door. He said, "Take a seat where ever. I'm just gonna gather some stuff to load onto the bus."

Kathy stood by the desk table. She looked down shyly. "Why did you ask me to go with you?"

Mike stopped what he was doing. He said, "I didn't want to leave you behind to suffer what was going to happen to you alone. I've been there. I used to barter with my room mate on the system of records. It was our money. I didn't want you to end up where I had been."

"Where are you now?"

"I'm rich. I'm famous. What do I have to complain about? Tons. You don't have to come with if you don't want to. I just thought I'd help you out," Mike said.

Kathy looked down. "But why me? I'm not the pretty girl a famous person like you would want to help. I'm plain and poor."

Mike walked over to her. He lifted her chin up with a gloved hand, much as he had done at the McDonalds. "I may be rich and famous, but I don't want to see someone who has no one to help her do something alone."

"But, don't you have other problems?" Kathy asked, looking into his eyes, at eye level.

"Well, yeah, but I don't believe in leaving people in the cold unless they really did something to really offend me," Mike said.

Kathy sighed. "I just don't see what it is about me that you want to help me for."

Mike kissed her suddenly. He put a gloved hand onto her cheek, whispering, "I just don't think a pretty girl like you should deal with this alone."

Kathy looked away from him. She didn't know what to think. He stood behind her, not touching her. "You like me?"

"Well, yeah. You don't look like a girl that gets many suitors," Mike said. "God, that sounded fucking stupid."

Kathy turned around, smiling at him for the first time. "No, no it didn't. It's true. I'll go with you, if you let me pick some clothes out to bring with."

"Sure." Mike smiled wide at her. "I'll get Brian and we'll go."

Staring at the sea Will she come? Is there hope for me After all is said and done Anything at any price All of this for you All the spoils of a wasted life All of this for you All the world has closed her eyes Tired faith all worn and thin For all we could have done And all that could have been Ocean pulls me close And whispers in my ear The destiny I've chose All becoming clear The currents have their say The time is drawing near Washes me away Makes me disappear I descend from grace In arms of undertow I will take my place In the Great Below I can still feel you Even so far away (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, The Great Below, The Fragile:Left,1999)

Mulder was on the shore, standing on a beach. He stared into the ocean, wondering if he could ever get Scully to come with him and make him happy. He wondered if there was any hope for him anymore and he knew that he had wasted his life.

He had had wasted his life searching for his sister, wasted his life searching for a truth in the sky and now he had lost the one truth he believed in. Scully. She had closed her eyes and heart to him and he he had a tired faith for all that could have been done.

He walked closer to the ocean, and listened to it speak. He knew his destiny. He saw it become clear. He knew he had to take his place. Take his place with those who had walked this path before, the path of insanity and the path of uncertainess that only he could live with. He could still feel Scully, wrapped around him, as if she was still there, as if she still loved him and would stay with him. He knew she was far far away from him, with another man, in another life. He remembered a woman of a past. A past that was only his, a future that was only hers.

Mike found Brian packing some stuff with Jean. He asked, "Kathy wants to get some of her clothes to take with. Mind helping us get some of that?"

"Not at all," Brian said. "I'll go with you."

Mike said, "Thanks, man."

Kathy stood not far behind Mike, looking down at her feet shyly. She didn't know if she should speak around this agent or not. She figured out that the man was F.B.I. when she saw a gun strapped onto his belt.

Brian gave Jean a kiss. "I'll be right back. You help the guys get some of this stuff loaded."

"No problem." Jean said. She smiled at Kathy. "It was nice meeting you for only a brief moment."

Kathy nodded, silently. She was a little nervous of what was happening.

Mike took her hand, leading her to the bus. He leaned in, whispering, "Don't worry about a thing. These guys are good people."

Kathy nodded. She said, "I hope I'm not too much of a trouble."

Mike said, "You're not trouble at all. You're just down and out on your money right now. Nothing you can fucking do but hope for the best and pick yourself up when you find the time. Which, I'm afraid, might be a fucking long time."

Kathy looked down, then back up, her gray eyes looking at him. She asked, "What do you mean?"

"There is this nutso sick fuck after Sam. He thinks it's funny to chase after him to get to the woman he left. I'll tell you more when we can have more inform you. It's complicated. If you want to stay out of it, just say so."

Kathy looked at him quietly. "Oh." She thought about what he had just said. "No. I'll go along. I haven't gone anywhere, ever. I think I should have an adventure."

Mike smiled. "That's the attitude to have."

When Mike and Kathy came back, Sam came out. "Let me get to know this girl before we take off."

Kathy looked to Mike, then to Sam. She didn't know what to think of Sam and she felt a little comfortable with Mike. She saw Mike nod and urge her on to talk with Sam.

Sam smiled. "Don't worry. I won't bite you."

"He's a liar. Don't listen to a word he says," Jo Jo said, smiling.

Sam said, "Jo Jo! Don't say things like that. I won't bite her. Not unless both of you ladies say it's okay."

Jo Jo smacked him in the back of the head. "Grow up. You're going to scare her and we'll never get on the bus and we'll be late for your stupid show."

"Stupid! Take that back!" Sam said, now focusing on Jo Jo.

"Make me." Jo Jo stuck her tongue out. "I'm going to sit on the bus."

Mike shook his head. He took Kathy's hand and whispered, "Don't worry. They're not really mad at one another. It's a game for them."

Kathy was smiling at him. She didn't know if she should laugh or not, so she hid her face in her hand. Mike looked at her and sighed. "You can laugh, you know. Come on, I'll get you a seat."

Kathy followed him. She saw Doggett sitting next to Scully, and cast her eyes down, unsure of who they were and if she should say anything to them.

Scully said, "You must be the girl that Mike is helping."

Kathy jumped, looked at Scully, then looked down. She said, "Yes."

Mike said, "She's really shy."

"I can see that. I'm Dana. We're not going to hurt you, you know. Okay, maybe John, but I don't think he will," Scully said, smiling at his shocked face.

Doggett said, "See if I decide to get you somethin' nice for breakfast for awhile."

Scully said, "No! You got me the best thing for breakfast. You can't be mean and not let me get that nice pastry."

"Then be nice."

Kathy, meanwhile had snuck past them to the seat that Mike picked for her. She sat down, looking out the window. Mike sat down next to her and whispered, "I'm sure you're a little overwhelmed."

She looked at him. "You're famous. You probably don't have any problems with people."

"I have plenty. I locked myself away for an entire two years, to work on my album. It fucked me up in the head. I don't have very many real friends because of it. I know what it's like to be shy around these people."

Sam and Jo Jo ran past, Jo Jo in front. She squealed, "Don't! I promise, I take it back! Don't or I'll tell Dana!"

Mike looked at Kathy as she watched nervously. He laughed. "Don't worry. It's only a game."

"I hope so."

Mike looked down a while later. He saw that Kathy had fallen asleep on his shoulder and he sighed. He whispered, "Sam, may I have a blanket?"

Sam got up, picked a blanket up, tossing it to Mike. "I see you got lucky."

"Yeah," Mike said, putting the blanket around her. He sighed. "I hope that she gets used to us. I rather like her."

Sam chuckled softly. "I noticed that. Good luck, man."

Doggett and Scully turned around. Scully whispered, "I hope that she stays with us."

"She's sorta getting her stuff moved to mine so she has some place to go," Mike said. "I guess she got fired, they were going to evict her and she didn't know what she was going to do next. I thought I'd help her out."

Scully said, "That's very nice of you, Mike."

Mike smiled slightly. "I guess so."

Kathy yawned and woke up. She looked around, then blushed, pulling her head off of Mike, to stare out the window. She held her shoulders tense and she hid behind her hair.

Mike sighed. "Something the matter?"

Kathy turned to look at him. "No. No. Nothing." She turned back to look out the window.

Sam said, "Anyone want anything to eat? I think it's time we get our meal in for the afternoon."

Kathy turned to look at him, then quickly out the window. "Yeah, I'm hungry."

Sam said, "Bri! Where's our next food stop?"

Brian said, "A half an hour from now. Hold your horses."

Sam said, "I don't own any horses. What do I do then?"

Kathy giggled into Mike's shoulder. She then quickly turned away, blushing.

Sam said, "What? Did I say something hysterically funny?"

Jo Jo said, "Ha Ha, I forgot to laugh."

Sam shook his head. "What ever."

Mike looked at her, shook his head and sighed. "Go ahead, laugh we won't yell at you."

Kathy looked at him, then down. "I'm just not used to laughing with people around."

Mike asked, "Mind telling me why?"

"Only you."

Mike and Kathy went to the back of the bus. Mike sat down next to her, and asked, "What is it? Why don't you laugh in front of other people?"

Kathy looked down. "When I said I lost my job, I lied. I'm, well, fired, but my job isn't what you call normal. My boss and I lived together. He was a pimp."

Mike sighed. "I see. So when the F.B.I. go over there to move your stuff, what is going to happen?"

"They'll take almost nothing but what Josh will let them. He, he and I dated a long time and then he said I had to work as a street walker or he'd throw me out."

"I'm sorry. That's very wrong of him to do. I don't get those fuck heads who do that to girls," Mike said, taking her hand into his.

Kathy looked away. "He used to hit me when I laughed at anything. It made him mad if I was happy about anything, so I learned not to laugh. I don't like to be hit."

"No one does. I'm sure the F.B.I. will know what to do. Why don't you tell Brian this and they'll handle it," Mike said.

"Do you think he'll come after us? I mean, he's violent. If I told the F.B.I. he'd come after me to kill you and me and anyone else," Kathy said.

"Can't be any worse than the guy after us already. No, I don't think we'll have that problem with him," Mike said. He smiled at her. "Just have fun. None of us care if you laugh. In fact, we'd love to hear you laugh."

"You would?" Kathy asked.

"Yes, very much," Mike said. "Don't worry. None of us hit. I'm sure Sam would break any guy's arm that hit a woman. I know him. He's that way," Mike said.

"What about you?" Kathy asked.

"I know I would."

"What about that other man. Not the F.B.I. Agent, the man with the redhead?" Kathy asked.

"John? He's F.B.I. too. He wouldn't tolerate it. Sam said his dad hit him when he was a boy and hit his mother. John took care of it by removing his mother. Don't worry. None of us hit. The other guys in the band? Scot's married and has a boy, Sam told me so, and the other two? They just have fun." Mike said. He tilted her chin up to look at him. "Does that make you feel better?"

"Yes. I think that's why I'm going with you. My parents wouldn't shelter me from him. They can't," Kathy said, tears in her eyes.

"I'm sorry to hear that."

When they got to the food place, Sam sighed. "Aw man, Jo Jo's asleep on my lap. And I really have to pee."

Mike laughed. "Remember the rules."

"I know, I know. I'm gonna have to break a different rule. I'm going to have to wake up Jo Jo." Sam sighed. "Here goes my future ability to have children."

Kathy laughed. "Will she really hurt you?"

"No. She'll just grumble a lot," Sam said. He tapped Jo Jo. "Jo Jo, I gotta go to the bathroom and we're getting food."

Jo Jo sat up. She mumbled something, yawned and curled up to the window.

Sam sighed. "Jo Jo, what do you want to eat?"

"Where are we?"

"We're at a Subway, even though you know Subway and I disagree," Sam said.

"I'll take an Italian Sub. You know what I want for fixings," Jo Jo said.

"Yep. I do. Bri! I have to pee!" Sam said.

Brian sighed. "I'll take you in then."

Mike asked Kathy what she wanted and told Brian. He ordered, to the letter what he wanted. "I want a turkey bacon sub, with mayo, and that vinegar stuff. I don't want olives, I want all of the other fixings."

"Anything else, picky person?"

"No," Mike said.

Sam laughed. "He's always been like that. Did you see what he made that woman do to his hair?"

"Yes. I heard him tell it to her," Brian said. "Alright, I'll be back with the subs."

Doggett and Scully were left with Kathy and Mike. Jo Jo was asleep again and the other guys in the band were listening to music. Doggett said, "So, Kathy, how long do you think you'll be travelin' with us?"

"I don't know yet. I guess as long as you will have me along." She looked down at her hands, waiting for something it seemed.

Scully sighed. "I hope you enjoy your stay with us. It may get rowdy soon, but it's all for fun. Don't worry. We won't let anything hurt you."

Kathy felt tears come to her eyes. She looked down, letting her hair fall into her face. "Really, you mean that?"

Mike put his arm around her. "Yes. We mean that."

Kathy burst into tears, hiding her face into Mike's shoulder. He held her close, whispering, "Sh. It's alright. Don't you worry about a thing."

Sam came back onto the bus. "I feel better. Jo Jo, got your food here." He looked at Mike and Kathy. "Something happen here? What's wrong?"

Mike said, "I'll tell you later. Okay? That's if she wants you to know."

"Alright. I'll set your sandwhiches onto the table here," Sam said, setting them down. He walked back and sat down next to Jo Jo, taking his sandwhich out.

Mike looked at Kathy. He lifted her off of his shoulder, held her face and whispered, "It's okay. Now, let's get something to eat and have some fun. Don't you worry about anything, okay?"

Kathy nodded. She said, "Thank you. You're so nice."

Mike smiled. He handed her the sandwhich and took his own into his lap. "I hope I'm nice. I try to be. Okay, so I'm really this scary guy. Just ask Jo Jo."

Kathy smiled. "Why does she say that?"

"You've never heard my music, and just up until recently I had long hair."

Kathy said, "Really? Cool. Why did you cut it?"

"Cause I got sick of taking care of it and I didn't want to let the man who knows who we are is," Mike said, eating his sandwhich.

"Oh."

Jo Jo said, "Anyone wanna put some music on?"

Sam put his sandwhich down, dusted his hands on his pants. He said, "What do you wanna hear?"

"How about something that Mike made, if that's okay with him," Jo Jo said. "I'm stil learning it."

Mike laughed. "You have to learn everything you get your hands on."

"Not really. I don't do math, and I don't do PE and I don't really do science," Jo Jo said, wiping her mouth.

Mike laughed. "What about computers?"

"I know some, but not much compared to some. I know a lot compared to some I know, though," Jo Jo said.

Sam put a CD of Mike's into the player by the small table. He pushed play and sat back down. He started to eat his sandwhich again. "Okay, so Mike, dude, you playing this show?"

"Yeah. I'm gonna play this show. I sat out the last two ones. Remember Jo Jo's system?" "Okay."

Brian sighed. "Okay, now when we get there, let's get everyone set up with who is staying with who. I don't know what Kathy wants, but I'll let her tell me."

Kathy put her sandwhich down, looked at Brian, then Mike, then back to Brian. "I want to stay with Mike."

Brian nodded. "Okay. What ever you want. Just make sure that I, or Agents Scully or Doggett know where you are."

"Who is who?" Kathy asked, shyly.

Scully said, "I'm Scully, call me Dana."

Doggett said, "I'm Doggett. You can call me John, Everyone else here does."

As the music played, Kathy looked at Mike, wondering how he could be so soft and quiet in person while his music was loud and abrasive. It didn't make much sense to her.

She saw Mike start to dance a little to, and she wondered if she was going to see him perform, right there on the bus. Sam stood up. "This one. I wanna learn this one. It'd be so much fun to do for the show."

"Okay. Your drummer willing to learn some of the beats to it? They aren't all that hard." Mike said, standing up. He walked over to the CD player, starting the song over.

Sam said, "Let me see the lyrics."

"Here ya go," Mike said, starting to move to the tune. He sang along a little, then said, "I programmed this part. It's distorted drums with live drums."

"I see. The guitar part?" Sam said.

"No problem. Here you go," he started it over again, and said, "This opening, before I sing. Programmed. The clunky sound that grinds, that's the guitar."

"Alright." Sam took his guitar out, and strummed the chords that were indictated. "That it? About right?"

"Yeah. Just a little bit faster and a little bit crunchier," Mike said, taking a guitar up. "I don't play very well, and you know that, but it looks sorta like this."

Sam watched him, then played it, without sound. "This it?"

"Yep," Mike said. "Exactly."

"Now, what the fuck made you sing about pigs?"

"Dunno. It just seemed like a good idea," Mike said.

Kathy watched, wondering what he was like when he was performing. He started to dance to the song after that and smiled. He sat down. "This song, this song is sorta naughty. It isn't what it seems, actually."

Kathy listened, trying to figure it out. She blushed when the chorus came. "That, that's you?"

"Yeah. I got so fucking pissed when this song became a club hit. It's not about sex like it sounds. It's about throwing everything you are away and this is a part of a human being. It's got a terrible meaning."

Sam laughed. "I bet the college students with raging hormones don't get it. There are those out there who might get it, if they really care."

Mike said, "Yeah."

Doggett said, "I don't really know what to think of this music. What do you think, Dana?"

"To each his own? I don't really know either. Let's just have fun. Who cares," Scully said.

Sam said, "That's sticking it to him."

When they arrived to the hotel, Mike helped Kathy set up. He lugged his computer console in, set it up and sighed. "I hate to move that all the time."

Kathy looked at the room. She asked quietly, and shyly, "There is only one bed, where do I sleep?"

Mike said, "Well, let's think about this for a moment. I sort of don't sleep on the road, unless I'm really tired. I work on stuff while I'm on the road. I'll probably be fucking around with my equipment. We'll see."

Kathy said, "Oh."

Mike sighed. "I know you're nervous about what is happening. I know you're wondering what is going to happen next. Just let it flow and don't worry so much. You'll see."

Kathy put her small suitcase off into a corner and sat down at the desk table. She looked down at her hands, lost and a little nervous of the idea of spending the night with Mike in a room alone.

Mike walked over, kneeled in front of her and asked, "What's the matter?"

"I just want to know what you expect from me. Are you going to want me to...you know?" Kathy asked, not looking at him.

"What? Have sex with you? I don't do that type of thing. No. I'm not going to make you do that. What I am going to do is make sure you get a good meal in that stomach and a good nights rest before we hit the road in the morning." Mike smiled at her.

"Oh. Are we leaving early in the morning then?" Kathy asked, blushing.

"Yes." He stood up, walking over to his computer, to set it up on the desk table. He hooked it up, then quickly typed somethings into it, and smiled. "Alright. It's ready for later when I need it."

Kathy looked around, then looked down again. She asked, "When do we get a chance to shower?"

"Anytime, I think. I was gonna do that, but you go right ahead. I'll take mine after the show, cause I'll stink then anyways."

Kathy said, "Oh. You don't mind being alone for a bit? I mean, you don't want to...ummm, never mind."

Mike sighed. He hugged her, lightly not to intimidate her. "No. I'm not going to shower with you, and no, I'm not going to show up after the show and decide that I need a fucking. And no, I'm not going to hit you if you're happy. Just go take your shower, by then, Brian will have us ready to load up for the show tonight."

"Oh." She looked down, at her feet and sighed. "I just didn't want to make you mad."

"That guy really fucked up your whole idea of realtionships with men, didn't he?" Mike asked.

"I guess so. I should probably shower," Kathy said, waiting for him to let her go.

Mike gave her a quick kiss on the cheek. "Just don't you worry. I'll tell Brian that we're gonna let you shower and then we can go. He might take Sam and set some stuff up. Okay?"

"Okay."

Step right up march push Crawl right up on your knees Please greed feed (no time to hesitate) I want a little bit I want a piece of it I think he's losing it I want to watch it come down Don't like the look of it don't like the taste of it don't like the smell of it I want to watch it come down All the pigs are lined up I give you all that you want Take the skin and peel it back Now doesn't that make you feel better? Shove it up inside surprise! lies Stains like the blood on your teeth Bite chew suck away the tender parts I want to break it up I want to smash it up I want to fuck it up I wnat to watch it come down Maybe afraid of it let's discredit it let's pick away at it I want to watch it come down Now doesn't that make you feel better? The pigs have won tonight Now they can all sleep soundly And everything is all right (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, March of the Pigs, Downward Spiral, 1994)

Mulder sat in his hotel room, so close to his victims without even knowing it. He envisioned what he wished to do to each of them. He would lead them into a room, and make them crawl on their knees.

He wanted to watch them suffer and line them up, and peel away each one's skin, to reveal what he knew was true. That each and everyone he picked to be his victim deserved it and that they were all liars.

He wanted to smash them apart, one by one and make sure they knew why he chose them to smash. He wanted to stain their teeth with the blood that he would make them shed.

He wanted to break everything they held sacred. He wanted to fuck everything they had up and make sure they knew why he was losing it. He wanted to make sure they knew who he was and what he had become.

He wanted to be able to sleep soundly and know that everything was going to be alright and no one was going to stop him from accomplishing this goal. He knew that they would have to pay, to make him feel better, to make him reveal their lies.

He wanted to watch them come down to his level of sanity, or lack there of and know why he was doing what he was doing now and he knew the only way to do that was to descredit them and pick away at them, slowly.

Sam made his way into Mike's room. He asked, "Where is Kathy?"

Mike looked up from his computer screen. "Showering. She's had a really messed up life these past few months if not more. She thought I wanted to have sex with her."

"Wow. That's tough. What is with that?" Sam asked. He sighed. "I'm glad that Jo Jo is acting normal again. At least that is one worry out of the way."

Mike sighed. "I don't really know if I should tell you, but she used to be forced to street walk. Her former employer was also her boyfriend. I guess she thought I would expect her to sleep with me."

"Wow. I can tell you like her," Sam said. "I'd just be careful with her. Where are you sleeping?"

"I don't know yet. I haven't figured that out yet. I might sleep on the floor. I don't know what to do just yet. She's so frightened of the group and I don't really know what to do for her." Mike sighed. He shut his computer down and joined Sam on the bed.

"That sounds very very complicated. I'd just keep what you're doing up. Reasure her. Let her know we're not big bad mean people," Sam said. "It's sorta what you told me to do for Jo Jo. Except you know almost nothing about her."

"Yeah. That's part of the prob. Listen, tonight, do you think you could have Jo Jo talk to her? You know, let her know that there are others she can trust too?" Mike said.

"Yeah. Sure I can. I know Jo Jo would jump at it in a heart beat."

Mike said, "Thanks. It means a lot to me."

"I can tell. Like I said, good luck with her. I've told you that you need some to ground you. You're always so out there with things that you don't connect with people like you should. Just go slow with her."

Mike said, "Thanks. I'll meet you by the bus soon."

"Okay. See you then, man," Sam said, giving him a quick hug. "And cheer up. No wait, get real mean and spooky for tonights show."

Mike sighed. "You never know what you want."

"I do too. I'm with Jo Jo, aren't I?"

That night, after the Sam and Mike went on stage, Jo Jo was left with Kathy to figure out what she should say. Jo Jo walked over to a stereo, put some music on, got something to drink, and sat down.

Kathy watched her every move, noticing the very small bulge under her shirt. She knew that meant that Jo Jo was pregnant. She looked down as soon as Jo Jo looked over at her.

Jo Jo sighed. "I was told that I should talk to you. Listen, I know what it's like to be nervous and shy. I grew up that way. You just have to open up to people and let them see who you really are, you know, let them know why and how you hurt."

Kathy played with her shirt, pinching some of the fabric in between her fingers, pretending that she hadn't heard Jo Jo, though she knew that she should listen to her. She looked up then, her gray eyes connecting for a moment with Jo Jo's blue. "But won't that make them hurt me more?"

Jo Jo scooted closer to the shy woman. "Not us. Each of us have suffered being persecuted by a person or a group of people, or we just don't fit in, or we worry that we might be considered from a different planet almost. You have to be careful who you talk to, but if you hide forever, you'll be alone for ever. Being alone is not any better than being surrounded by those who hate us."

Kathy looked up. "You sound like you've been where I am right now."

"Maybe not for the same reasons, but yes. I refused to get burned again by those who would use me as a floor mat. I refused to look back, or let them know how much they hurt me. I hid it for a very long time from myself, so that I could bury it, forget it, until I remembered and it stabbed me in the heart all over again. That's when I knew I had to face it head on, and not hide."

Kathy said, "What happened to you?"

"A friend of mine used me. She needed help because she was feeling suicidal. I wasn't going to turn my back. Then, six months later she threw me out of her life completely, taking my then, boy friend with her. I had a hard time getting over it, but eventually I realized that I became a person I had forgotten. Me," Jo Jo said.

"Oh. What about the others?" Kathy asked.

"I'll have Dana tell you that part for her. I don't want to paint a certain someone in a wrong color. You stay right there, and I'll get Dana," Jo Jo said, getting up. She made her way to the door, to get Dana.

Kathy wondered what was going to happen. Mike had never told her who was chasing them. Maybe Dana would tell her this. She had to know who she could trust.

Scully came in, sitting down where Jo Jo had sat. Jo Jo groaned. "I have to PEE again!"

Scully said, "Go for it. We'll be right here."

"Well, it's your boyfriend that has to walk with me to the little girls room and wait for me. I just went a half an hour ago!"

Scully sighed. "Go, Jo Jo."

After Jo Jo left, Kathy looked shyly at Scully, then folded her hands in her lap and stared at them. She whispered softly, "Jo Jo said that someone had been mean to you and that you would tell me how."

Scully said, "Yes. A man did that to me. A man I believed I was in love with. He, he was taken from me while I was pregnant with his child, miraculously. When he came back, I had his child, and he left. Now he's after us and is insane. He wants to kill Sam and John and he wants to take me back. It's very complicated. We wouldn't even be here, Mike wouldn't be here. Brian wouldn't be here, if it wasn't for that. Maybe that was something that was supposed to happen, though."

Kathy said, "What do you mean?"

"Oh, I just think this way sometimes. It just makes me wonder. What if Mulder had never been abducted? What if I had never met John? What if I had never decided to live with him? Would any of this be happening. And if we wouldn't have had to go and stay with Mike then take him with, would we be here having this conversation? I think that what has happened, happened for reasons that were meant. You were meant to meet Mike."

Kathy said, "Why though?"

"To get away from what was happening to you."

Kathy said, "Oh. So, you don't mind me being here?"

"No. I thought Mike looked lonely, and who better than someone shy like him to bring him out of his shell just a little bit. He's so, well, shy."

"I noticed, sort of. He doesn't really have real friends, does he?"

Jo Jo came back out. "Buy me diapers. I'm serious."

Scully and Kathy both started to laugh. This time, Kathy didn't hide it. She smiled, for the first time and both Scully and Jo Jo were amazed at the change in her. It made her look radiant.

After the show, Mike came back stage first, since Sam had to direct some people to pick up the set. He heard something and when he came into the room, he saw Kathy actually laughing with Jo Jo. He smiled, shyly, wondering what he should say.

Kathy looked up, noticed how shy and tense he looked. She wondered if he was upset about her being happy. She stopped smiling. Mike sighed. "I didn't mean to ruin anything going on in here."

Jo Jo looked at Kathy, then to Mike. "Kathy, he doesn't want to ruin anything. He's just tired."

"Oh." She smiled, a small smile, then looked down. "I'm sorry if I upset you."

"No, you got a pretty smile." Mike said. He wiped his face with a towel, took out a bottle of water and drank some down as fast as he could. "Man was that show fucking awesome."

Sam came in, yelling. He jumped on Mike's back, then ran for the fridge. He opened it, took out a different bottle of water and drank from it.

Mike said, "How the fuck can you still talk?"

Scot said, "He's the freak of nature. He can scream and talk and it doesn't bother him."

Sam took the bottle, and splashed it on Mike. Mike said, "Hey, fucker, I'll get you for that." He took his own bottle, pouring it over Sam's head, though he had to stand on tippy toes to do so.

Kathy started to laugh. She couldn't help it, they were just so funny, and seeing Mike have to stand like he was just made him look comical to her. Her laughter was soft, but not so quiet that it could not be heard.

Mike turned and looked at her. He smiled. "Now, see? Laughing is good."

Sam said, "You dumbass. You're gonna get it now."

Mike wondered what Sam was going to do next. Suddenly he felt Sam jump on his back, trying to make him wrestle him. Doggett stood in the doorway. "And you wondered why you had to leave his band, don't you, Sam?"

Kathy laughed again. Sam shook his head, blinked, as water hit his eyes from his hair, asking, "Mike, you coming out to sign stuff?"

"No. I think I'll stay back here,if you don't mind."

Jo Jo got up. "Damn it. I have to pee AGAIN!"

Doggett rolled his eyes. "Come on you. Dana, go with them and Brian."

"Alright."

After everyone else left, Mike looked over at Kathy. He said, "That little fucker. He got me all wet and now what am I going to do?"

Kathy giggled. "I suppose you could always change when we get to the hotel."

"I was planning on it. I'm icky, sweaty, and I must just smell nasty," Mike said, towelling his hair off.

Kathy got up off of the sofa. She took his hand into hers, though shyly. "I just want to thank you for inviting me to come along with you."

"No problem. I see you fit in just fine," Mike said, looking down.

"And I know you probably disagree that you do not," Kathy said.

"Yeah. You could say that."

"I don't really fit in either. I thought about you a lot while we sat back here," Kathy said, looking down at the hand that held his. "I wondered what you were doing out there."

"Did you really, think of me while you sat back here?" Mike asked.

"Yeah. I felt more comfortable with Jo Jo and Dana after they told me a little about themselves, but I just couldn't get over having you as the first person I actually talked to in this group."

Mike looked down into her eyes. "I see." He finished toweling his hair, and threw the towel over onto the side. He felt as if he had been slapped, simply because he liked her and felt that she only wanted to talk to him because they met first out of the group.

Kathy touched his arm. "I didn't mean it like that. If I would have met anyone else first, I might not be here."

"Are you sure?" Mike said, turning around. "Cause if it's not, I want to know."

"No, it's true. I noticed you as soon as you walked into that McDonalds. You were...different. Sam, I noticed had a girlfriend. The two agents, I noticed that they acted different. But you, you looked like me. Lost. Lonely. Surrounded by people, but so alone." Kathy turned around. "I shouldn't have said that. I don't know if that's true about you."

Mike turned her around. He put his hands onto her shoulders. "I, I am a lonely person. You got me pegged. I'm also so fucked up in the head that I know I could never make any relationship last long."

Kathy smiled at him. "How do you know if you haven't tried?"

"Because I'm messed up. I did so many things wrong that I messed up everything," Mike said, letting her go. "I locked myself away from people, because I got sick of them. I got sick of dealing with the rediculousness of it all. I got sick of dealing with interviews, and fans screaming at me to give them more. I'm not super human."

"No one here is expecting you to be. I don't really know much about your music, except what I heard on the bus," Kathy said.

Mike turned around. "You're taking me at face value, you're not looking at me as a God that can render all things to be angsty and you're not asking me to do anything."

"I didn't say I wasn't asking something of you. I'm just asking something different," Kathy said. "I realized something, talking with those women."

"Oh, and what is that?" Mike asked, hands shoved into his pockets.

"The way they talked about the men in their own lives, I wondered if I could at least get to know you. See if it could work."

"Well, I don't know yet," Mike said.

"Why don't you just give it a shot."

"Maybe I will."

Doggett and Jo Jo came back in, noticing quietly that Mike and Kathy were kissing. Doggett whispered. "Leave those two be. Let's go see what is goin' on out there."

"Okay," Jo Jo said. She smiled, then giggled at Doggett. "That didn't take them long."

"No. It didn't." Doggett smiled. "Let's see what Sam is doin'."

When they joined Sam, he asked, "What is Mike up to?"

"I think he can tell you that one later, Sam," Doggett said.

Sam signed something, handed it back and asked, "What the fuck are you talking about?"

"Oh, I think it's something best to be said later. Trust me. You don't want to say it out here," Doggett said, blushing now.

Scully laughed. She said, "John, are you embarrassed by this?"

"No." He ran a hand over the back of his neck, rocking on his heels. "Leave me alone."

Scully laughed. "You're so cute."

Sam laughed. "Would you look at this? Quit fucking embarrassing him."

Doggett said, "SAM!"

Sam laughed. "Sorry, man. Let's go back to the hotel. Hey, thanks guys for coming out. It was fun. I hope you had a fucking blast."

The crowd cheered. Sam waved at them, then took his place backstage. He saw what his brother was talking about. "Oh. I see." He then laughed. "Get a room! God!"

Mike and Kathy jumped, both blushing like teenagers. Mike then said, "What the fuck are you doing! God!"

Kathy jumped behind Mike, hiding herself from Sam. He had startled her. She didn't know what to think of Sam, and he was loud, so having him do that, scared her.

Sam said, "Sorry. I didn't mean to startle that badly. I was just teasing."

Mike shook his head. "Next time, be nice."

Doggett shook his head. "You scared poor Kathy nearly half to death."

Sam sighed. "There I went again. Had to be stupid."

Jo Jo sighed. "Let's just go to the hotel. Things will be just fine."

Mike took Kathy's hand, giving it a squeeze. He said, "Sam, when do we leave tomorrow?"

"Uh, I think we leave in the early morning. Bri, when do we leave?" Sam asked, lighting a cigarette.

"Early morning."

"Okay."

When they got to the hotel, Doggett and Scully went into their room. Scully took off her shoes. "Man, am I glad I get to sit now."

Doggett laughed. "You didn't have to take Miss Pees A Lot to the bathroom tons of times."

Scully laughed. She stood up again, kissing him. "You're so sexy when you whine."

"Am I really?" Doggett asked, kissing her back.

"Oh I have to say so. What do you want to do now? I'm so tired. Oh wait, I'm hungry." Scully sighed.

Doggett smiled. He twirled around with her, sat her down on the bed, kissed her, asking, "Well, I can see if they still have room service and I can order anythin' you want."

Scully smiled. "Alright. I want some icecream. Chocolate Chip icecream."

"Oo, that sounds good. Wait a minute, why do you want icecream?" Doggett asked, replacing the phone in its craddle.

"Cause I want it. You said I could have anything I wanted," Scully said.

"No, I'm not talking about that. Are you having cravings for weird food?" Doggett asked.

"No. And no, John, I'm not pregnant. Remember, we have to have you do your thing into a little cup thing and then they take that and an egg of mine and hope that a baby comes from that."

"You make it sound..so pleasant." Doggett smiled.

Scully sighed. "Will you just get my icecream?"

Doggett made the phone call. He kissed her again and sighed. "Seeing Mike and Kathy tonight made me think about us. Are we so familiar with one another that we are going to be like an old married couple?"

Scully raised an eyebrow. "What are you talking about, John?"

"What I'm trying to say is, we, we don't really talk anymore. It's all about keepin' Sam and Jo Jo safe. We go about sleeping next to one another, we make love every so often, but we really don't talk."

Scully sighed. "John, that's partially because we don't have to anymore. We just know. Granted, I want to talk more too. You know, share some stories, but overall, John, we don't talk cause we know how the other one feels. I love you."

"I love you too." Doggett kissed her, just as a knock came to the door. "I bet that's your icecream."

Doggett got up, opened the door and said, "Thanks."

Need you Dream you Find you Taste you Fuck you Use you Scar you Break you Lose me Hate me Smash me Erase me (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, Eraser, Downward Spiral, 1994)

Mulder was getting antsy. He wanted to get what he wanted and he wanted now. He needed Scully and he needed her now. Mulder paced around his cramped quarters, trying to release all of the tension building in himself.

He remembered dreaming about Scully. Her flowing red hair, her blue eyes, the way she tilted her head and raised her eyebrow at him. The way she looked at him, as if he was the only man in her life. That was all shattered.

He needed to find her. He shouted in his rage, "Where are you! I need to find you! Please, let me find you!" He then smashed the lamp on the night stand. He couldn't take it.

He could nearly taste her, as if she was there in the room, the senses of having been around her nearly as intoxicating as if she was still right there. Suddenly he knew what falling hopelessly in love meant. The only problem was that he didn't love her. He wanted her simply because he could not.

He remembered the night that he had made love to her. How he wanted to do so now. He wouldn't term it that way, now he just wanted to fuck her, use the power it had to show her that he still ruled her body, that he was still in control.

He wanted to use her, to show that he had won. He wanted to show Sam by using her that she was his and that encouraging her to be with Doggett was a mistake for both of them. She was his and he would get what he needed by using her.

He would break her. By breaking her she would become his again. As she had been before, she could be again, and Mulder was serious that he could do it again. He knew that he could break her down, if he could just get her to be with him. He also knew that he had lost himself a long time ago. He was no longer Fox Mulder, wonderful profiler who stood up for the truth. He was now a lost soul, one who couldn't comprehend what he was doing, one who had closed his eyes to only himself.

He knew that she hated him for what he had become. He knew that he hated himself for what he had become. He was sure that he was evil now, the evil he had fought, and he didn't know how to get back to being himself again.

He hit his fist into the bed frame, smashing his hand, screaming as he felt like smashing the rest of himself so completely that there was nothing left but a husk, something that could do no harm to anyone else.

He wanted to be erased, so that no one could be hurt, but he knew that if he was erased he would not accomplish what he had, what he MUST do. He must get her back. He must reclaim HIS Scully.

When Mike and Kathy got into his room, Mike sat down on the bed. He sighed. "I am so fucking tired."

Kathy sat down, at the head of the bed. She smiled at him. "I can only imagine."

He sat up, ran a hand over his face, smiling at her. "Yeah. I'm sure you can." He moved to sit next to her. "So, what do you want to do after my shower? I was going to work on a song, but I don't know if I will with you here. I might procrastinate for tonight."

Kathy took his hand. "It's up to you. You don't have to stop working on something just because I am here."

Mike kissed her cheek. "Well, we'll have to see what happens when I get done with my shower. You don't have too much fun."

Kathy smiled, shyly at him. "I won't."

Mike said, "You gonna be okay out here?"

"Yeah. I'll be fine. Don't worry about me," Kathy said. "Go, before you can't smell yourself anymore."

Mike smiled, picked some clothes out and made his way into the bathroom. He shook his head at the thought of actually having another person share a room with him, let alone a woman, a woman who was just as lost as he was.

Kathy sat on the bed, thinking. She wondered what Mike thought of her. Did he enjoy her company? Was he sure that she was a person he wanted to be with? She was baffled by him, but she was no teenager. She knew that they didn't have to act like ones, she just felt so nervous, especially after getting away from her previous life.

A knock came to the door. She got up, knowning it could be one of the agents. She opened it, finding on the other side Sam Doggett. Sam asked, "Is Mike showering?"

"Yeah. He just went in," Kathy said, looking down.

"Jo Jo said I should say sorry for being rude to you two after the concert. I get excited and then stupid fucking things come out of my mouth. I'm sorry," Sam said.

Kathy smiled shyly. "It's not a big deal. Jo Jo makes you do a lot of things, doesn't she?"

"Only if I want her to be happy. An unhappy Jo Jo is an unhappy me," Sam said, shrugging. "She can't make me do anything I don't want to though."

"I see. I'll tell Mike that you apologized. Unless you want to stick around and wait."

"No, no. Jo Jo thinks it's bed time and I agree." Sam yawned.

"Good night."

"Good night."

After Mike came back out, he put a CD on, and sat back. He looked at Kathy, who smiled shyly at him. She said, "What is this?"

"It's one of my albums. I'm trying to get myself in the mood, and as soon as I feel that I can do what I do best, I'll shut it off and create, more than likely bumming myself out even more. I'm good at it," Mike said. He sat up, pushed a couple of buttons, and a quieter piece started.

It was slow and haunting. Kathy rather enjoyed the quietness of it, as if it was a comforting part of what he did. Though quiet, she couldn't help but pick up the undertow of the song, the regret that was almost hidden. Though there were no lyrics, Kathy knew that it was a song with double meaning.

She heard the second meaning, the meaning of security, the meaning of calm, and the meaning of freedom that this part gave. It was one that she could feel, one that didn't use brash sounds.

She heard the haunting of it, the strange electronic sound, while a cold tool, came to life with human emotion in it, making her close her eyes to get the full effect of the song, to connect with it in some strange way.

Mike simply watched her, fascinated. He couldn't believe what he was seeing, for a response to this song. He had enjoyed recording this song, but to watch Kathy, as she soaked it in made it all that more worthwhile.

Suddenly as the drums for the next song hit, Kathy jumped. Mike sighed. "I'm sorry. It was supposed to do that to the listener."

"It was so beautiful. How did you do that?" Kathy asked.

Mike said, "I just used my computer here. It's well, complicated but with the right tools I was able to create the separate sounds on the machine by myself and then later put them together."

"It's very beautiful. Can we listen to it again?" Kathy asked, her gray eyes questioning him.

"Sure we can." He backed it up to the song and smiled. "I'm glad it is one that you enjoy so much," Mike said, smiling at her.

"I am too. Only problem is it makes me sleepy too," Kathy said, yawning.

Mike laughed. "Well, I suppose it can do that too."

Jo Jo was asleep when Sam got back into the room. He took his pants and shirt off, leaving his boxers on, and climbed into the bed next to her. He wrapped himself around her, sighing.

Jo Jo cuddled up to him, smiling in her sleep. He shook his head and smiled. He kissed her ear. "You're so tired. I wish we could just finish this tour and go home."

Jo Jo made a protest sound and rolled away from him. Sam sighed. "I should have known you'd do that."

Jo Jo yawned, opened her eyes and looked at him. "Wwhat?"

"Never mind. Just go back to sleep. I'm going to do that too," Sam said.

"Oh." She closed her eyes, rolled over onto him, her head on his chest and an arm wrapped around him. She kissed his cheek and said, "You're so funny."

Sam asked, "Now, what did that mean?"

Jo Jo giggled quietly. "I don't know."

"Jo Jo, you really need to go back to sleep. You're acting all goofy," Sam said, looking at her.

"I know." She yawned, put her head down on his chest and was asleep before he could do anything else. He put an arm around her, running his hand through her hair. "Soon, soon."

Brian tapped softly on the door dividing them. He peeked his head in, and whispered, "Is everything set for the night?"

Sam said, "Yeah. She's out like a light."

"I think Scully should check her out soon. Just to make sure she's coming along alright," Brian said.

"I agree. Before she wakes up again, good night. See you early in the morning," Sam said, yawning.

Brian said, "See you in the morning. Sleep well. Tell me if you need anything."

"I will." I am the voice inside your head and I control you I am the lover in your bed and I control you I am the sex that you provide and I control you I am the hate you try to hide and I control you I take you where you want to go I give you all you need to know I drag you down I use you up Mr. Self Destruct I speak religion's message clear and I control you I am denial guilt and fear and I control you I am the prayers of the naive and I control you I am the lie that you believe and I control you I take you where you want to go I give you all you need to know I drag you down I use you up Mr. Self Destruct I am the needle in your vein and I control you I am the high you can't sustain and I control you I am the pusher I'm a whore and I control you I am the need you have for more and I control you I am the bullet in the gun and I control you I am the truth from which you hide and I control you I am the silencing machine and I control you I am the end of all your dreams and I control you I take you where you want to go I give you all you need to know I drag you down I use you up Mr. Self Destruct (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, Mr. Self Destruct, Downward Spiral, 1994)

Mulder paced in his room the next morning, his mind playing games with him. He imagined himself being able to control Sam, make him do as he wished and destroy him. He hated him and he wanted to make Sam see that it was Sam who hated and hid, not him. He wanted to show Scully that he was in control, using sex against her.

He could take Scully where he wanted to go. He could give her everything, and he had been in a position to do so earlier, but had thrown it all away. He was Mr. Self Destruct to the extreme. It was destroying him and he didn't see it.

He knew religion was a weapon that he could use against Scully. She was his and she could be his if he could convince her of the denial she had and the guilt she had because of her religion. He was the lie she was supposed to believe.

He was going to drag Sam down. He was going to use him and destroy him to get what he wanted. The more he paced, the more he believed that he could pull it off. The more he believed this, the more he feared what would happen if he failed.

He was the needle in their veins, leading them to believe they were safe from him. He was the high that gave them the security, or so he thought and he was the pusher who could make them do as he pleased. He controled them. All of them.

He was the bullet that would end it all. He was the truth that he would destroy them with. He was the silencing machine to end all of their dreams of a life without him. He was going to take them, not where they wanted to go, but where he wanted them to go. He was going to drag them down and use them up until they were their own Mr. Self Destructs.

The next morning, Sam woke up, his arm asleep. He looked down, noticing that Jo Jo had a hold of his arm, her teddy bear at her feet. He sighed. "Jo Jo, wake up. My arm is not your teddy bear."

Jo Jo grumbled, got up without saying anything and made her way to the bathroom. Sam sighed. He hoped that he had not made her angry with him.

Jo Jo came back out. She said, "Stupid bladder. I'm sick of having to pee all the time."

Sam laughed. He kissed her, whispering, "But the baby will be worth it."

Jo Jo smiled, then giggled quietly as he blew into her ear. "Yeah. I don't know. I've been thinking. I want a baby boy that'll grow up just like you."

"Now why on earth would you want another one of me?" Sam asked, wrapping his arms around her, holding her tight against his chest.

"Well, cause you're so honest and so much fun," Jo Jo said.

Sam laughed softly. "Ok. Here's why I want a girl. I want a girl so I can say that I'm the father to a baby just like her mother. A woman who is kind and tough as nails. A woman who cares and will do anything for another person, even if it means putting herself second. That's what I want."

"Oh, you're just sucking up cause you think I'm better than you." Jo Jo giggled.

"I am not. I'm serious. You care a lot. Who made me go apologize to Kathy and Mike for my stupidity? You did," Sam said.

"Well, you were mean," Jo Jo said, smiling at him. She turned around and kissed him. "Come on, it's time to get dressed and we'll see what happens when we get with the group. Maybe we could ask the group what they hope we have."

Sam laughed. "John will say anything but another one of me."

Jo Jo said, "Don't be so hard on yourself. Now, get dressed."

Sam said, "Yes, Mommy." He kissed her, and picked out his clothes for the day.

Jo Jo said, "Sam, wear the jeans with the green shirt. You always look good in green."

Sam smiled. "I knew you'd want me to wear that. We're gonna have to do laundry soon."

Jo Jo sighed. "Yay. Laundry, my favorite task."

When Sam and Jo Jo joined the rest of the group, Mike and Kathy looked tired, Kathy more so than Mike. Sam asked, "So what's up?"

Mike said, "We're gonna have the stupid cereal breakfast and then take off."

Doggett and Scully came out of their room, looking for Brian. Doggett asked, "Do you know where Brian is?"

Sam yawned. "No. He must still be in his room or checking something out."

"Alright," Doggett said. "What else is there?"

"Nothing. I'm hungry, that's about it."

Doggett rolled his eyes. "Okay."

Jo Jo sighed. "Be right back."

Sam looked at her, then nodded. "Alright. Dude, we need to do our laundry and soon. I'm running out of clothes big time."

Mike laughed. "Me too, but then I've never really cared."

"We know. You can be such a slob," Sam said.

Doggett coughed. "Like you should talk, mister. You can be pretty sloppy yourself."

Jo Jo came back out. "Nothing to drink for me for awhile. At leat until lunch. Otherwise I'll have to pee."

Scully laughed. "When we get to our next hotel, I want to check you out and see how you're coming along."

"Okay." Jo Jo sighed. "I hate this."

Brian and Jean walked out of their room. Brian said, "Alright, let's get that breakfast thing taken care of, load the bus, and as Mike always puts it, make sure everyone has used the bathroom before entering the bus."

Jo Jo giggled. "That's the silliest notion I've ever heard. What if you're pregnant?"

"Well, we'll figure out what we can do for you, Jo Jo."

Sam laughed. "Yeah. We'll figure something out. Only Jo Jo can go on the bus."

Jo Jo rolled her eyes. "Let's just go and eat, please."

Mike said, "I second that motion."

When they got to the breakfast, Mike sighed. He sat down at the table, and looked over the cereals. Kathy looked over his shoulder, trying to pick hers out.

Sam and Jo Jo knew what they wanted. Jo Jo went straight for the Golden Grahams, even though she didn't really eat cereal all that often. Sam went for a more sugary ceral. He picked Fruit Loops and poured his bowl.

Scully sighed. "Nothing here is healthy enough. It's all pure sugar."

"Dana, it's usually a place where parents bring their kids. Of course they need the sugary type of cereal. It won't kill you for one day," Doggett said.

Scully raised an eyebrow at him and shrugged. "I suppose not, but still."

Mike finally decided on his cereal, and poured his bowl of Life. He looked at it with distaste, not wishing to eat such a bland breakfast.

Kathy smiled at him. "It's not a big deal. Just don't think about what you're eating."

Mike looked at her over his bowl. He looked mildly irriatated. He said, "Thanks. I appreicate it."

Kathy giggled. "Cheer up."

"Yeah. Hey I think he really likes it. Mikey really likes it," Sam said.

Mike looked over at Sam. "Hey, that commercial sucks ass."

Sam said, "I know. It sure came in handy just then, didn't it?"

Mike rolled his eyes. "You are impossible."

Brian sighed. "Now what are you guys arguing about?"

"Cereal commericals. You know, the Mikey commercial for Life?" Sam asked.

Brian rolled his eyes. "Grow up."

"I don't wanna."

Jo Jo giggled, spitting some of her cereal into her bowl. She said, "Don't make me laugh when I eat."

Sam said, "Gross!"

Doggett said, "See? They knew that we'd be bringing little kids with us."

After everyone had loaded onto the bus, Jo Jo yawned. "I want to go back to sleep."

Sam laughed. He hugged her. "I bet you do."

Doggett said, "I don't think you're the only ones. Look at Mike and Kathy."

Both of them were already asleep, in the seats they had picked. Kathy was on the inside, Mike on the outside. Kathy had her head resting on the window frame.

Mike had his head on the seat, legs stretched out. It almost made him look tall. His arm hung down, his hand touching the floor, his other arm across his belly.

Scully said, "They must have stayed up all night long or something."

"Must have."

Brian said, "I know they were. I heard them talking a little when I made my nightly check to make sure everyone was alright."

Jean said, "Yeah. At least he's gotten good enough not to wake me when he does that."

Brian sighed. "Alright, let's get going."

The agent at the wheel started the bus and pulled away. Doggett asked. "When is the next show?"

"Tomorrow night. We get there, let Jo Jo rest up, and the band, that way we don't have to worry about her getting exhausted again."

Scully said, "I like that plan. We really ought to make sure that she gets three meals a day, and not just pure sugar or whatever."

Brian sighed. " Dr. Scully appears, I see."

Scully rolled her eyes. "You men are all alike."

Doggett kissed her ear. "Oh are we?"

"Yes."

Sam said, "That's it. I'm sleeping. I don't wanna hear any of this."

Jo Jo yawned, and threw her arms around his neck. She cuddled up to him, causing him to roll his eyes. "Good. Cause you're my pillow."

Sam groaned. "Why can't you be like Kathy and use the window?"

"Cause I don't wanna."

Doggett and Scully were talking late that morning. Scully sighed. "John, I don't know what to tell you. If we could just catch Mulder some how, maybe we'd be able to go home and see William and be married. Just as of right now, that might take some time. I'm getting impatient too."

Doggett sighed. "There has to be something we can do to make this stop. Poor Sam just wants to finish his tour and go home. For Christ's sake, he's got a baby on the way and I'm afraid for Jo Jo."

Scully sighed. "I am too. Lately she's been getting more and more tired, and all of this traveling can not be good for her. It is wearing her out and I am concerned what will happen to her and the baby. But if we were to even think of suggesting sending Jo Jo somewhere away from Sam, Sam would throw a fit and you know it."

Doggett sighed. "Damn it. Dana, there has to be somethin' we can do for them. This has gone on long enough. I'm worried about them too. I just don't know how much longer we can run before Kersh cans our hides and Skinner can't stop it."

Scully sighed. She kissed him. "John, I'm getting tired of fighting and hashing out this issue. Let's do something else." She looked back, noticing that Kathy had moved to sleeping on Mike's shoulder. She smiled.

Doggett looked back and shook his head. "I'm glad that those two have someone."

"Me too. John, do you think it will be possible for us to marry while on the road? Or do we have to wait for Skinner to be able to find a way to approve it. I just know you will reject me even suggesting resigning from the Bureau."

"Damn straight. I am not losin' the best partner I've ever had," Doggett said.

"I knew you would say that." She hugged him, gave him a kiss, sighing. "I don't think that what ever the Bureau says will matter to me. As long as I have you, I don't care."

"I agree with that."

Brian said, "I couldn't help but over hear you say that you two want to figure out how to keep both of you in the Bureau. It's very possible, and as partners. Just give them a detailed record of how professional you've been on cases, and use this one as an example. They don't need to know what you do together alone, when you are on breaks and such. As on duty, give them that record. They can't bar you from an office relationship. A friend of mine did so."

Doggett smiled. "Thanks, Brian. It helps a lot."

Brian said, "What, and let true love get ruined by policy? Having spent time with Sam has taught me a lot. Policy doesn't mean much if it becomes your life and you're not allowed to be happy. I'd still talk it over with your A.D., though."

Jo Jo fidgeted next to Sam in her seat. She was dreaming and she was frightened in her dream.

Suddenly a door opened, and a man walked in. She saw a shadow, causing her to fight the restraints on her ankles and wrists. She then heard a voice. "Hello, Jo Jo. If he could take my child, I'll take his."

Mulder stepped out of the shadows, his insane eyes connecting with hers. She looked away from him, trying to dispel the image his face made. He stepped up to her, grabbing her chin, forcing her to look at him. He said, "It was him who made me do this to you. If he would have given me Scully and William, I wouldn't be doing this right now."

Jo Jo closed her eyes tight. She was afraid of what was going to happen next. Mulder slapped her across the face, to make her open her eyes. He said, "Don't make me angry. I don't really want to take your baby. I will leave yours alone if you can get him to give me what I want."

Jo Jo held her tongue and looked at him, wondering what she should do. She was afraid and did not know if she was going to make it through this. She nodded slowly as he raised his fist to hit her again.>

Jo Jo jumped. She said, "No!"

Sam jumped next to her, asking, "What's wrong? No what?"

Jo Jo sighed, and moved into the window. Scully got up, going to their seats to find out what was going on. She asked, "Jo Jo, what happened?"

Jo Jo held her hand up, making a gesture for them to leave her alone. She started to cry, her shoulders shaking. She didn't know what to do, and she was scared of what she had dreamed. She didn't feel up to talking about it, and she felt weak for crying right now.

Sam put his hand onto her shoulder. He asked, "Jo Jo, you okay?"

Jo Jo pulled away from him. She said, through her tears, "Don't. Leave me alone."

Sam looked at Scully. "I don't know what to tell you. She's like this there is nothing you can do but wait for her to be ready to talk."

Mike woke up, looking down to see Kathy asleep on his chest. He looked around the bus, noticing that Jo Jo was sitting all by herself in a corner of the bus, while Sam was sitting where he normally sat. He asked, "What is going on?"

Doggett whispered, "Jo Jo is upset and doesn't want to talk right now."

Sam had his arms crossed. He looked rather irritated and got up suddenly, stomping to the bus cooler. He opened it, took out a beer and slammed the lid down.

Mike watched him walk all the way back up, and sit down, staring at the front of the bus. Mike nudged Kathy awake. Kathy looked around, yawning. Mike whispered something in her ear, then sat down next to Sam.

Sam glared at him, before saying, "I don't want to fucking talk about it."

Mike sighed. "I think you really ought to."

Sam stood up. He shouted, "If she would only tell me what's wrong! I hate this!"

Jo Jo looked up. She had red eyes from crying and being tired. She then looked out the window.

Sam said, "See! I'm not mad at her! I just hate it when I don't know what is fucking wrong and that I can't do a fucking thing about it."

Mike said, "Calm the hell down, Sam. You're gonna say something you are really gonna regret if you don't stop and think for a moment. I know you're both upset. Just chill."

"How can I possibly chill when she's upset?" Sam took a drink from his bottle, then put it down, crossing his arms. "I really hate this. I want to help her, but she won't let me."

Doggett said, "Listen to Mike. He's right. If you keep getting mad like that, Jo Jo is only going to get more upset and then where will you be?"

Sam moved into the seat Jo Jo usually sat. He stared out the window for awhile. He sighed. "I just want to make her feel better."

Mike said, "I know you do."

Scully said, "Sam, just let her do what she thinks she needs to do. It'll be okay. Just give her time."

Sam sighed. He was so stressed out by what was going on and being afraid for Jo Jo. He started to sob quietly, finally breaking down from the heavy road travel and strain with the Mulder situation.

Scully looked at Mike and Doggett, sighing. "You take him, I'll take her."

Kathy asked so very softly, "What do you want me to do?"

Scully said, "You, you can help, I suppose."

Mike sat down in the seat next to Sam. He said, "Sam, it's going to be okay. Just calm down."

Sam turned and buried his face into Mike's shirt. He said, "I just hate when she doesn't tell me what's wrong. I hate feeling so fucking helpless."

"I know, I know."

Jo Jo shook her head no at Scully and Kathy. She got up, walking over to where Sam and Mike were. Sam was sobbing uncontrollably now, as the strain weighed heavily on him, and he didn't know what to do about what was happening.

Mike looked up. He said softly to Sam, "She wants to talk, I think."

Sam sat back, rubbing his eyes a little. He looked at her, his eyes now just as red rimmed as hers.

Mike moved into the seat across the aisle, allowing Jo Jo to sit down next to Sam. He waited for Jo Jo to speak, not wanting to discourage her from saying what was wrong.

Jo Jo sighed. "Sam, it's not your fault. I had a dream. It was stupid to get so upset about."

"Well, what the fuck happened in that dream?" Sam asked.

"Mulder wanted to take the baby. It scared me. Either I got you to give Dana and William or he'd take our baby. It was scary and I'm sorry I got upset and didn't tell you what was wrong," Jo Jo said, looking down, her head hung as if she were ashamed.

Sam turned towards her. He took her into his arms and hugged her. "Man, that had to be a terrible dream. It's okay. It didn't really happen."

Jo Jo started to cry again. "But what if he catches us? What if he takes the baby? What if he does something and I lose the baby? I don't want to lose the baby."

Sam sighed. He hugged her tightly, biting his own lip to keep from sobbing again. "It's going to be alright. We just need to slow down and rest a bit. What we really need is to get rid of Mulder."

Doggett sighed. "You're absolutely right. It's just a matter of how do we do that."

Brian sighed. "We have to find a way. It's a simple as that. I don't think they can take this much more."

Sam rocked Jo Jo, trying to calm her down. He sighed. "Jo Jo, sh, it'll be alright. I know you're scared."

Jo Jo said, "I...just...want to...have the baby."

"I know."

This is the first day of my last days I built it up now I take it apart climbed up real high now fall down real far No need for me to stay the last thing left I just threw it away I put my faith in God and my trust in you Now there's nothing more fucked up I could do Wish there was something real wish there was something true Wish there was something real in this world full of you I'm the one without a soul I'm the one with this big fucking hole No new tale to tell twenty-six years on my way to hell Gotta listen to your big time hard line bad luck fist fuck Don't think you're having all the fun You know me I hate everyone Wish there was something real wish there was something true Wish there was something real in this world full of you I want to but I can't turn back But I want to (Nine Inch Nails, Trent Reznor, Wish, Broken, 1992)

Mulder was pacing in his room, feeling like a caged animal. He looked around his room, breathing heavily. He needed to find Scully and Sam and he need to find them now.

He was angry and he smashed something to relieve some tension. He drew his gun, played with it for a moment, then put it back down. He hated everyone in his life that had ever betrayed him and now he was going to make them pay.

He turned on the television, seeing the headline, "Lead Singer of Screaming Vomits to perform show in Tuscon, AZ," he said, "Bingo. Got them."

He was in Dallas, and knew he was on the trail. He knew he could get them and he knew where they were. This was the break he needed. He was going to fix this and fix it now.

He felt like he had thrown away everything and this was his pay back for them making him do so. He wished he could get to Scully. He wished he could make her love him.

He wished he could turn back and fix everything. He wanted to so badly, but by now he was so far gone that it was worthless to even attempt to do so. He feared what might happen if he failed.

Failure was not even possible. It was not something he could do and he knew that. He quickly packed, loading his car before checking out. He then got into his car, and drove away. He would fix this.

When they got to the hotel, Sam held Jo Jo's hand and walked in with her. He sat down onto the bed, pulling her onto his lap. He kissed her neck, whispering, "I know you're nervous. It's going to be alright. I promise you."

Jo Jo leaned back into his chest. She sighed. "I just have this horrible feeling. I don't know what it is, but I swear I know something terrible is going to happen and I don't know what to do about it."

"Sh. Don't you go thinking things like that. It'll be alright," Sam said. "I know how you feel about those feelings. Just calm down. Things will work out and we'll be just fine. Baby and all."

Jo Jo closed her eyes. "What if the baby isn't okay? What if something happens?"

"You stop those what ifs. They won't get us anywhere, and you'll only worry more about things that may never happen. It's a thing you've always done."

Jo Jo smiled slightly. "I know. I'm terrible for that."

Sam rubbed her belly. He smiled, "I don't know about you, but I never thought I'd have a child with someone so strong like you."

Jo Jo sighed. She stood up, facing away from him. Sam asked, "What, did I say something wrong?"

Jo Jo shook her head no silently. Sam could hear sobs and he stood behind her, wrapping his arms around her. "What is it?"

"I'm not strong, Sam. I never have been. Look at me, I'm this blubbery baby who cries all the time," she sighed, her shoulders slumping.

Sam said, "You are not. Don't you say that about yourself. You're one of the strongest women I know."

"If I'm so strong, then why am I always crying and always so afraid? It's foolish. I should be stronger than that."

Sam turned her around. He saw her immediately look down, causing him to lift her chin to make her look at him. Her eyes were red and puffy from her tiredness and tears. He kissed her. "Jo Jo, there is no one else I know who can do the things you've done."

"Oh what, cry and run from things? I'm good at that. Any one can do that."

"No. You have done brave things. You actually managed to stand up to some people that I don't think many could. It's not fair to yourself to say you do otherwise."

"Name one."

"How about my dad? You may have gone outside, but you stood up to him from the outset. It took me a long time to actually stand up to him. I defied him instead," Sam said.

Jo Jo smiled slightly. "Okay. I see. But still, I've been crying too much."

"Doesn't that come with pregnancy?"

Jo Jo laughed then. "Damn it. I hate hormones."

Later that evening, Sam and Jo Jo were sitting together in their room. Sam had Jo Jo's hand in his and he smiled at her. "You know, that whole marriage thing I was talking about when we first went to stay at Mike's? What do you think about that? I know I'm not the type to really go for that, but I can't help but think that it'd be nice to be married to you. We'd never bore each other."

Jo Jo smiled back. "Yeah. It might be nice. But what about having a nice wedding and a party when things are settled down?"

"Who knows. We might not be able to wait. Jo Jo, I don't want to mess this up and I don't want to miss the chance to marry you. We don't know what Mulder is going to do, so if we miss this chance now, we may not get another one."

"Hm, what do you think everyone else will think?" Jo Jo asked, giving him a kiss.

"Well, they won't mind too much," Sam said.

Brian stood in the door way. He smiled to himself. "So, you're thinking of tying the knot, are you? Hm, I'm sure we can figure a way to fit that into the schedule at some point."

Doggett stood behind Brian. "No way. If you get married, Dana and I are gettin' married."

Sam laughed. "So that's the thing for you, is it? What, you want a double wedding?"

Scully said, "Why not. It'll be simpler."

Doggett groaned. "But if we share the same wedding day it won't be nearly as special."

Scully rolled her eyes. "Fine. They get married one day, we'll get married another," Doggett said, "That's more like it."

"You never grew up."

"You're just figuring this out?" Doggett asked.

"No. So when do you plan to do this?"

"After this next show. We'll set up a date in some chapel on the way and we'll get married then," Sam said. "Why not. I don't want to wait any more."

Jo Jo said, "You just don't want a fat bride."

"That's a lie."

Mike shook his head. "You two argue way too much."

Sam and Jo Jo were walking to the bus, to load for the show. Brian was following them, closely, to make sure that nothing happened to any of them.

Just as Brian looked away to answer his radio, a gun shot rang out. He looked up to see Jo Jo have her hands up to her face, her expression one of fear. Brian looked to see Sam fall to the ground, bleeding from what appeared to be his shoulder. He said, "Damn it. MAN DOWN!"

Doggett rushed, gun drawn. "What happened?" "Sam's shot, left shoulder. Who ever shot wanted to get his heart, but missed just by a little."

"Damn it." Doggett kneeled down. "Sam, can you hear me?"

Sam coughed a little. "Yeah. I can hear you. What the fuck happened? I felt this piercing thing hit my shoulder."

"You've been shot. Dana is goin' to get some paramedics for you. Just try to relax," Doggett said, quietly, looking at his chest to see the blood pool.

Scully ran up, and kneeled down. "Someone get me the first aid kit out of the bus. NOW!" She then ripped Sam's shirt off, so she could assess the wound. She said, "We're lucky. He'll be okay. That's if we get him to the hospital."

Jo Jo kneeled down on Sam's other side. She took his hand into hers. "Sam, I'm going to be alright. We'll go with you and make sure you're alright."

Sam sighed, then coughed. "I know. Man. I bet you. That it was Mulder."

The paramedics arrived. They picked Sam up, gingerly placing him onto a gurney, wheeling him to the ambulance. The paramedic asked, "Who is family. Who do I take with him?"

Sam said, "Jo Jo. I want her to come with. No exceptions."

Brian said, "Send Jo Jo and his brother with. I've got to find our gunman."

The agents that were looking around for the shooter returned. The agent that had taken charge of the search said, "It was Mulder. He left a calling card from his stake out site. Here, you read it."

"Nothing can stop me now. You led me right to him." Brian read. "Damn it. Bet you he's long gone. Sam was right."

When they got to the hospital, Sam was unconcious and had an oxygen mask on him. Jo Jo was holding his hand, while Doggett was helping the paramedics with history.

When they wheeled him into surgery, Jo Jo finally broke down. She didn't want to cry in front of Sam, and make him use energy he needed to keep breathing. She felt Doggett take her into his arms.

Scully and Brian arrived with Mike and Kathy. Doggett sighed. "They just took him into surgery. I hope that he survives this."

Scully said, "He should be just fine. Damn it. Mulder made sure we knew it was him. He figures that's a warning, I would suppose. How did he find us?"

Brian sighed. "More than likely one of the press releases of where a concert was going to be tipped him off. Mulder followed us, and decided that he'd take a shot for now. If he gets his hands on Sam, he'll do much worse than out right kill him. From my profile of him, he'd torture him."

Jo Jo started to sob all that much more. Mike and Kathy looked around the room. Mike kicked a garbage can. He said, "What the fuck is wrong with this guy? Sam didn't do anything to him."

"It's very complicated," Scully said, sighing.

Doggett said, "Mike, do you want to take Jo Jo? I have to fill out the forms that they require."

"Sure." Mike came up, Jo Jo immediately hugging him. She sobbed into his shoulder, with no hesitation. She said, "Why?"

Mike smoothed her hair, whispering, "I don't know. He'll be just fine. Don't worry about him. Just let the doctors do what they need to do."

Jo Jo sighed, finally stopping her crying. She just stood, her head lying on his chest. She was trying to calm down, and knew that if she continued to be upset that it would only make matters worse.

Scully said, "Well, I suppose that changes all of our plans. Damn you, Mulder."

Brian stood, watching Mike try to comfort the distraught Jo Jo. He said, "Damn it."

Scully asked, "What?"

"I should have done a better job. I'm supposed to keep him safe. I'm supossed to keep things like this from happening. What do I do? I let some psycho guy shoot him in the back," Brian said, turning around, to face away from Scully.

Scully sighed. "Things like this happen, no matter how careful we are. Mulder was going to succeed in doing something some time, or die trying."

"There you go. He should have been taken out. I should have handled the situation better. I should have done something to prevent him from actually shooting Sam. It's my job to keep him from having to be hit like that. It's my job to keep him as safe as possible. That means avoiding a gun shot wound in the back."

Scully sighed, crossing her arms. "It happened, and now what we have to do is keep anything else from happening. Mulder high tailed after that gun shot. He probably had a get away car that he's already switched twice on us and has crossed the state line. There is nothing we can do for that, except take care of Sam."

Doggett came up. "The forms are filled out. What is goin' on here?"

Brian said, I didn't do my job. That's what is going on," Brian said, running a hand through his bushy red hair.

Doggett said, "Listen. We made a mistake. There was a lot of us. All of us made the same mistake. It's not all your fault."

"He's my client," Brian said. "It's MY job, not all of these other agents' jobs to keep him safe."

Jean joined them from helping Mike with Jo Jo. "Brian! Right now is not the time for a guilt trip. Now, let's get ready to see Sam get back on his feet and you stop this self-hatred fest. I don't want to hear one more word saying it's your fault."

Brian sighed. "Alright. You're right. It's still my fault."

"Stop." Jean said.

After Sam came out of surgery, Jo Jo followed with Doggett to the room that they put him in for recovery. They had him in critical condition, and were going to monitor his vitals to make sure that he was recovering from the surgery and wound well enough.

Jo Jo stood, looking at him, bandaged. He looked peaceful, but pale. She felt tears well up in her eyes, and she didn't like the way things had turned out in the past few hours.

Doggett put a hand onto her shoulder. He said, "He's gonna be alright. They just want to make sure that he's healin'. I know you're scared. I am too."

Mike stood in the doorway, Kathy holding his hand. Mike whispered, "They think he'll pull through all right?"

Doggett looked over at him. "Yeah. He's going to be alright. Sam just was lucky that Mulder missed his target. He was aiming for his heart. He shot him in the shoulder blade."

"Ouch. What about the tour?"

"I'm afraid, that's over. He can not tour for quite some time. Maybe he can pick it up later, if he really feels like it, but for now, he's not going to be doing any touring, even after he's released. We're going to have to figure something out. Mulder is still on the loose," Brian said.

Doggett nodded. "Yes. Mulduh is still out there. He knows that Sam's not dead. He'll be back to finish him off, if he can."

Jo Jo started to sob. Scully stepped up to her. She took Jo Jo into her arms, hugging her. "John, be careful what you say. You're upsetting Jo Jo," Doggett said, "Sorry. I didn't mean to upset Jo Jo like that. Why don't Brian and I go to discuss what is goin' to happen next?"

"Good idea," Scully said. "I'm going to stay with Jo Jo, and whom ever wants to stay with us."

Mike said, "I'll stay," Doggett said, "That settles it. We have to figure out what we do next."

Scully gave him a quick kiss. "You go do that."

Mike walked all the way into the room, allowing Doggett and Brian to exit. Mike walked up to Sam's bed side, looking down at him. He said, "Man, have you had one shitty tour."

Jo Jo laughed quietly at that one. "I think that is an understatement if I've ever heard one."

Mike said, "Thanks. I tried to make it that."

Jo Jo walked up to Sam's bed side, after Scully let her go. She took Sam's hand into hers, placing it onto her cheek. She looked at him, sighing. "Sam, we weren't fast enough at getting married."

Mike looked at her, over Sam. He said, "He'll be okay. You'll still get to do that."

"We can only hope. Poor Sam. He is going to be a picnic when he wakes up," Jo Jo said. She smoothed a hair from his forehead. She laughed softly then. "He finally grew enough hair that it gets onto his forehead."

Mike laughed. "I can see that."

She bent down, kissing his forehead. "You really scared me today. I don't like to be scared like this. Sam, I love you too much."

Scully said, "I'll stand outside."

After Scully left, Mike walked to the other side, where Jo Jo was standing. He put a hand onto Jo Jo's, lightly rubbing it with his thumb. Kathy had exited with Scully, simply because she did not feel as close to Sam as Jo Jo and Mike did. She thought they might like some privacy.

Mike whispered, "You know, I've never seen Sam like this. It's hard. It's really hard."

"I was there when he broke his wrist in February. The silly ass forgot to fall on his ass. And then, being a man he refused to go to the hospital until he realized it was broken."

Mike laughed softly. "Sounds like Sam."

Jo Jo sighed. "I just hope he'll be alright after this is over, and I can only pray that Mulder doesn't come back. That's what really scares me, I think. Mulder tried to kill him today. John's right. He'll be back to finish the job off. He'll want to make sure that Sam's dead for the offense he did. I don't see why this man is doing this. It's scary."

Mike hugged her. "I know. I know it is. I had no idea that this was going on until you guys showed up. I just have a funny feeling that after Sam is released we're going to have to travel and without a tour I don't know how we'll make any money. Poor Sam, he's going to feel like he let the fans down."

"I know. But I know his fans. They will be happier to have him alive and making new music than to see him in concert and possibly die to do so," Jo Jo said, looking up into Mike's eyes.

"Yes. You're right. Now it's just a matter of convincing him."

Jo Jo rubbed her belly. "Oh, by the time he's able to physically tour, I'll have the perfect reason to keep him at home for quite awhile."

Mike smiled. "So you will. So you will. You're going to have to let me see the baby after it's born."

"Of course we will. That's another thing I'll make him do." Jo Jo smiled.

Scully's phone rang at the hospital as she stood watching for anyone to try and get into Sam's room. She answered it, "Scully."

Frohike's voice came through the line. "Hey, Pretty Lady. I got something you might want to see as soon as you are able to. It's a letter that Mulder had in his apartment before he even agreed to stay with you and William in the first place."

"Oh? Who did he write it to?" Scully asked, her interest piqued.

"It doesn't say who. I think it was a generic letter. He wrote it, hoping it would never have to be true, from what I can tell. Scully, he knew he was going to go crazy."

Scully sighed. "Poor Mulder. He really sealed his fate today. He shot Sam, almost killing him. Sam's in critical condition and we have to cancel the rest of the tour. We're not done traveling yet."

Frohike sighed. "William misses you a lot. I hope that this finishes up soon. How are you and Doggett doing?"

"We're fine. John and I are going to try to get married while on the road, before Christmas. We agreed that we'd just get it done, before something went wrong and we'd end up like Mulder and I had. Apart and alone."

"Good decision. Listen, the Punk Ass wants to talk to you," Frohike said.

Scully heard some arguing, a phone switch, and Langly say, "How is he doing? I heard that he was shot."

"Langly, you were listening in." Scully chided him.

Langly said, "Yeah. We all were. You should know that. It's pretty tough lately. I don't know what to tell you, except that maybe if one of you can get to the Field Office nearest you, we can get a scanned copy of that letter into your hands, or fax it. Skinner said he'd be glad to have it sent to you."

"Thanks boys. As soon as we can safely send a few of us to pick it up, we will. We'll let you know when to send it."

"Alright, Scully. You hang in there."

Scully said, "I will, and guys, thanks for the work you did while we were away. It's hard to know that Mulder isn't that man any more."

That night, around midnight, Sam woke up from his surgery, groggy. He asked, after coughing, "Where the fuck am I?" Jo Jo jumped at his bedside. She said, "You're in the hospital, Sam."

Sam asked, "Why? What the fuck happened?"

"You were shot in the back by Mulder. They took you into surgery, and now you are here."

"Fuck. This is not good," Sam said, trying to sit up enough to look at her. He winced as he moved. "This hurts like a bitch. Mind if I have some water or something? My throat is dry."

Doggett had heard Sam moving, and he said, "Sure, I'll get the water for you. Jo Jo, stay right there."

Jo Jo said, "Don't have to tell me twice."

Sam sighed. He looked over at Jo Jo. "Are you alright? He didn't get you or hurt you, did he? That bastard."

Jo Jo said, "No. But it really scared me, Sam. Really scared me. I thought that I might lose you." She bit her lip to prevent herself from crying.

Sam reached a hand up to her, trying to touch her cheek. He said, "Jo Jo, don't get so upset. I'm okay. Okay, this really fucking hurts, but I'm going to be alright."

Jo Jo sighed, holding back the tears that she was fighting. "I just thought about what would happen if I didn't have you. I'd have the baby to take care of, and all sorts of things, but I wouldn't have protection and financial help, cause I wouldn't have been your widow. It really scared me today, Sam. It was really really scary."

Sam sighed. "It's alright now."

"I hope so. They think Mulder will try again."

The door opened, and Mike walked in. Mike said, quietly, "I heard you were awake. I thought I'd see how you were feeling."

"Like fucking shit, what do you think?" Sam said, smiling.

Mike said, "I thought you might be feeling the best ever?"

The next morning, Sam's nurse came in, bright and early to check him. She tapped him awake, gently, so she could give him some pills and check the rest of his healing. When Sam felt her tap, he groaned softly, then brushed the woman's hand away. "I don't wanna get up. Leave me alone."

The nurse said, "But, Mr. Doggett, you need to be medicated."